《Isekai Strategy Game》


 Prologue

    The wind swept across her face while volleys of cannon fire zipped overhead. With each breath, she took in the smell of hot sulfur that permeated the entire battlefield.


    Her skin crawled. Balls of blackened iron dropped, a dozen at a time, over the mass of infantry before her. As if to stifle her own excitement from overflowing, she held tightly onto her arms and let out a heavy sigh.


    This must be the first time, I''ve felt this satisfied since being trapped in this game.


    Staring up into the cloudless sky, her vision blurred as the sunlight penetrated her eyes.


    I remember it still, as clearly as if it was yesterday. I was in my room, ready to play the newest VR-MMORPG, Tales of the Empyrean. I slipped on my VR set, logged in, and created my character.


    She looked down at her hands.


    This character.


    And before I knew it, I was already trapped. It must have been a few years since then. At this point, I can''t event distinguish what''s real from what''s not. Am I dreaming? Am I really trapped in a game? Or was I whisked away into some parallel world?


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    Who can say?


    Her lips stretched outwards, twisting into a malevolent grin.


    But at this point, even that doesn''t matter anymore. This noise, this fury, this excitement!


    Shockwaves ripped through the ground, as the cannonballs smashed into the ground, and exploded into a million pieces. Thick shards of metal flew in every direction, carving through cloth or wood, or steel as surely as flesh and bone.


    She spread her arms out wide. "This is what I live for!"


    It was as though the devil himself had come to mock the folly of humans. Her laughter echoed across the plains and the hills, even as men fell before by the sword in their hundreds. Such was how she had come to be known as the Little Demon, Sylphia.

 Chapter 1 - The Heroine is Summoned into Another World!

    The sound of trumpets filled the air. Behind it, the grand orchestra gradually built up to an earth shattering climax, triggering wild cheers from spectators all around.


    "The hero is here!" Some voices stood out even from the distance. "The summoning ritual was a success!"


    The hero? Hmph. Yeah, right. I''m the hero... just like 100,000 other players.


    "Hero, please rise!" A powerful voice echoed around the room. It was old, gruff and carried an authoritative depth to it. With those words, not only the music, but the cheers and the chatters all dissipated so completely, that even footsteps could be heard, pattering against stone.


    That''s my cue.


    From beneath a blanket of pure white cloth, a young girl emerged. When she opened her eyes, she was greeted with the sight of a finely robed gentleman, standing in front of a grand throne that reached into the ceiling, past even the gallery of onlookers above.


    "Or should I say, Heroine." The man approached her. "You have come at a most timely hour," he continued. "The kingdom is in peril."


    It always is.


    "I ask, as King, that you become our salvation, oh Heroine."


    There it is.


    "Of course." A tiny voice, belonging to that of a child, came out of the heroine''s mouth. Huh? That... that wasn''t my voice. Does this game come with a voice synthesizer? It sounds really good, too - that''s triple-A quality right there.


    The King''s moustache ruffled as his lips stretched out to form a smile. He then looked to his subjects, gathered all around the room. Nobles, soldiers, and servants alike cheered with ever more vigor. "Bless you, Heroine!" he said, as he knelt down on one leg. "I am confident that you shall be able to save us!" Finaly, he wrapped his arms around her.


    Woah, woah! I can feel him! I-is this even possible!?


    "But first," he then whispered into her ear, "shall we get you robed, dear Heroine?"


    "...Huh?" She looked downwards.


    Her skin crawled.


    In that room, filled to the brim with onlookers, she had been standing, for over a minute with nary a sliver of cloth to cover her tiny body.


    She sucked her cheeks in, pursing her mouth as she crumpled down to the floor. Wh-whaaaaaat!? She screamed in her mind, her voice lost in her panic, This just isn''t riiiiiiiiiight! She desperately covered her body with her arms while she grabbed one of the blankets littered by her feet, and wrapped it around her. What the fuck sort of game starts off by embarrassing the player!?


    The King''s ushers were quick to surrounded her and, temporarily cover her from prying eyes. They then escorted her to a private room, where she waited until she was delivered some clothes.


    The Heroine felt dizzy. The stress of unwittingly becoming an exhibitionist not too long ago, drained her so completely that she spent the next few minutes sitting idly on the bed with a far-off gaze. Eventually, she tried to take her mind off it by exploring the various objects in the room.


    First, she tried bouncing up and down the bed.


    Wow, they bothered adding physics to this bed? That''s pretty damn realistic. Soft, too. I didn''t catch who developed this game, but it''s clearly some big time company. No way some no names made something like this. I mean look at all this...


    Her eyes came upon the bedside mirror.


    detail...


    She stared at her own face. Her hair glittered against the light rays permeating through the stained glass windows before her, and her snow white skin appeared almost transparent. She then turned to one side and placed her hand on her cheek. The soft skin indented readily against the light touch of her fingers.


    My God...


    Just by the tip of her fingers, her long, slender eyelashes enclosed her eyes that resembled cuts of polished amber. In her daze, her finger then dropped onto her lower lip, leaving her mouth slightly ajar. Even her lips appeared to glitter as she lost herself in her own image against the bejeweled mirror.


    Finally, her other hand glided up her torso, slipping a finger into the towel.


    She was about to pull the only thing covering her body when she finally regained her sanity.


    Holy shiiiiiit! She shook her head violently and gave herself a couple of slaps across each cheek for good measure. What the fuck am I doing!? Can I even do this!? Isn''t this illegal in some countries!?


    She swallowed her breath.


    Isn''t this a little bit too much detail!? I-i-if I pull this down... there won''t be any going back!


    A chill ran down her spine.


    Turning to the bed behind her, she dove into the covers and hid herself within the bedsheets. It''ll be real trouble if an NPC, or worse, a GM, sees what I''m doing. Forget a ban, the police might suddenly crash into my room and throw me in jail right then and there!


    She did some deep breath exercises to calm down. Okay, relax... In spite of herself, she could not resist to sneak a peek at the mirror once more. Still, she''s... really cute. Damn cute.


    "Miss heroine!" In that very same moment, the door swung open and a cheerful woman in a maid outfit barged right in.


    "Y-y-yes, what is it!?" Her voice squeaked as she leaped off the bed.


    The maid giggled, "I now have your clothes, Miss Heroine," she said, laying out a set of fine clothes on the bed, and a pair of sandals on the floor, "shall I help you put them on?"


    "Ah, no," the heroine smiled, "that isn''t necessary, thank you."


    "Okay! I shall wait for you outside, then." The maid took another bow before leaving the room.


    "Ehehe..." she waved at her as she left the room, "what an energetic girl..."


    Anyway, this must be a tutorial portion. Time to learn the inventory system, ho!


    "Hmm..." She crossed arms. Even while she looked around the room earler, she did not notice any HUD or status markers anywhere.


    Hmm.... another one of the ultra-realistic games, huh? That means the commands are probably voice-activated or something.


    "Inventory." she said. Instinctively, She looked around for a floating window, perhaps one that looked similar to the ones she saw during the character creation screen, but no such thing appeared.


    Hm, not that?


    "Equipment. Items. Storage." She tried out several different commands that she recalled from the other VR RPG games she played before, but no matter what command she gave, no user interface was forthcoming.


    Eventually, her frustration boiled over, and she finally gave up on finding the inventory screen.


    Alright, that''s it. Maybe I need to actually hold the item first. Fuck, if there isn''t something like an inventory for this game, I''d be so fucking pissed. She furled her brows. Anyway, I should just hurry up in here and finish the tutorial so I could ask a player how to open the inventory.


    She held the dress in her hands. The soft material reminded her of linen as it shined ever so faintly from the sunlight permeating it.


    That''s... beautiful. The textures are so lifelike. Good God, I should watch the CPU temperature on my rig, it might not be able to handle this much.


    She took another breath.


    Okay, let''s do this.


    She looked intently at the dress, and recited all of the possible variations of the ''equip'' command she could imagine.


    "Equip. Wear. Use." Her litany went on for minutes, but no matter what she said, she could not equip the dress.


    "Gaaaah!" She scratched her head furiously. "Why isn''t it working!?"


    As the heroine was wrapped up in frustration, the maid entered the room.


    "Miss Heroine?" The wore a worried expression, "i-is something wrong?"


    "Eh!? Kyaaa!" The heroine leapt back, hiding herself behind the dress. "U-uhm... I.... don''t know how to equip it..."


    "Equi... huh?" The maid cocked her head to one side. "Ah, you don''t know how to put it on, is that right?" The maid giggled. "That''s why I''m here to help you!"


    "Huh, eh?" She felt the tension in her shoulders melt away. "Th-thanks."


    The maid then proceeded to put the dress on her like normal clothes.


    Eh eh eh...!? What!? Wait- don''t tell me... the way this game handles items... is just as if they were in the real world!? She rolled her eyes. That''s a fucking paiiiiiiiin... I mean yeah, it''s realistic, but come on - there has to be a line somewhere!


    "I-is there a problem, Miss Heroine?"


    "Uh-ah! No, not at all, ehehe..." she scratched her temple, "sorry to make you do this..."


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    "Not at all," the maid smiled as she tightened the corset around the girl''s abdomen. "I am honored to be serving the legendary heroine in any way I can."


    "R-really...?"


    "Really." The maid nodded.


    She averted her gaze and fidgeted around with her fingers. "I''ll... try to live up to your expectations."


    The heroine twisted her body following the maid''s progress, allowing the maid to more easily reach each part of her dress. This NPC is really realistic... It''s like I''m really speaking with a real person. AI''s really come a long way since the games I played during my childhood.


    "Okay, we''re done!" The maid stood her right in front of the mirror.


    Wow...


    The dress flowed smoothly down the lines of her body. It reached down to just above her knees, where her white stockings wrapped tightly around her slender legs. Down on her feet she wore a pair of shiny black sandals, with a slightly raised heel. Finally, on her arms, she wore a part of long, silken gloves that slipped up into the sleeves of her dress.


    Incredible... She looks just like a doll.


    She twirled around and gazed at herself at various angles.


    I think I''m in love.


    "Do you like it?" The maid asked.


    "Yes!" The girl''s smile stretched from cheek to cheek. "I love it!"


    "Then, shall we?" The maid offered her hand to the heroine. "The king awaits."


    "Of course!"


    The girl took the maid''s hand. The two then proceeded to the banquet hall, where the crowd of nobles along with the royal family awaited the heroine''s arrival.


    The banquet hall bustled with excitement. Music filled the air, along with the wafting aroma of various roasts, stews and salads. At the front, the king and his family sat on their own table on a raised platform, as they waited for the heroine to join them.


    "Ah, Heroine, I am delighted for you to join us." The king personally stood up and greeted the heroine as she approached.


    "And I thank you for allowing me to wear such beautiful clothes." she said, as she gave a curtsy.


    The King looked absolutely delighted. "Hah hah! You are very polite indeed! Know that it is my honor. Indeed, you may keep those clothes, dear Heroine!"


    I see. Level 1 giveaway gear, huh? Still, this staff player looks delighted. Heh heh. Though I could never act like this with my normal body, right now, I am an incredibly cute girl!


    She covered her mouth and giggled. "Thank you so much, your highness."


    He laughed heartily. "Very good! Very good! Now, heroine, come. Sit!"


    "Thank you, your highness." She was then escorted by the maid to her chair.


    "Ah, I almost forgot," The king said, "you have not yet shared with us your name, Heroine."


    "Ah," she covered her mouth, "come to think of it."


    She then stood up before the King and his family, placing her hand on her chest. "I''m sorry for the late introduction. My name is Sylphia, a... um," In a split second, she debated with herself whether she should mention her job class. Deciding that it might be unimmersive for roleplay, she decided to leave it out and decided to only mention her race instead. "...of the Fairy race."


    "I''m sorry," The King furled his brows, "did you say ''Fairy'', just now?"


    "Hmm? I did." Sylphia cocked her head. Huh? Did... I say something wrong? I did pick the fairy race, didn''t I? Actually I sort of forgot. Then again, I do look pretty human. I don''t even have Fairy wings, come to think of it... She rolled her eyes up and to the side. Actually, didn''t I pick Fairy!? Did I fuck up the character creation somehow?


    He cleared his throat and then placed his hand on his chin. "A Legendary Hero and Mythical Fairy... I see... We must have been quite blessed by the Gods to have summoned such a special Hero."


    "A-ahahaha," Sylphia immediately forgot her anxiety, "It''s not that big of a deal..."


    "Pardon me, then, dear Heroine." The King said, "I had thought you were a child up till now, but in truth you must be a wise being, who had lived for millenia..."


    "Eh!?" She shook her hands in front of her face. "No, no! I''m not that old! But, well," she rubbed the back of her neck, "it''s true that I''m not a child anymore."


    "Hm." The King nodded. "I shall keep that in mind."


    After the lively chat, Sylphia''s stomach started grumbling.


    Fuck, I''m pretty sure I just ate dinner before playing, and now I''m already hungry? Actually, what time is it, anyway? I think I''ve been playing for a few hours now. Still got work tomorrow, so I might have to hold this tutorial for tomorrow...


    She motioned her hands over her eyes to remove the VR mask.


    I''ll just take a look at my clock and...


    However, even when her hands had already come in contact with her eyelids, she was still unable to touch her VR mask.


    Huh?


    She groped repeatedly for the VR mask, failing each time.


    W-wait a sec... This isn''t possible.


    A cold sweat formed on her forehead. Unable to bring herself to believe, she touched her own cheek and then worked her way up to cover her eyes.


    Oh God. She panted heavily.


    Eventually, even the King noticed that she was stirring herself into a panic. He leaned closer and asked, "Is there a problem, dear Heroine? You look pale."


    Ah! That''s right! This NPC! Maybe they have some help function somehow.


    "U-um... excuse me, sir..." She stammered. "I think I''m encountering a bug. Can you help me?"


    "A... bug?" The king looked perplexed. "Whatever do you mean, Heroine?"


    Shit! None!? Dammit, I swear these game companies skimp out on customer service! Every fucking time!


    "N-no! That''s-" She paused to take a deep breath. "I need technical support. If you can''t do it, can you please patch me to a GM?"


    His brows furled and his mouth fell agape. "I..." he said as his head shook, "I do not quite understand..."


    What''s going on here...? What is this?


    Just then, she felt her stomach grumble.


    No...


    Her eyes turned to the ultra-realistic plate of pork roast sitting right in front of her. She had taken it for granted earlier, but she just realized something - it smelled of actual pork roast. In fact, there had been smell since she started playing. She smelled the strong perfume of the King when he hunched over and covered her with her arms, she smelled the fresh breeze in the room she stayed in, and she smelled the odor of all the visitors attending the banquet mixing with the aroma of the food.


    There''s... there''s no way that''s possible.


    She swallowed her breath.


    "Dear Heroine?" She filtered out the King''s voice from her mind, though she could imagine that he had a worried face, considering that he was looking at a little girl having a nervous breakdown.


    With unsteady hands, Sylphia grabbed a fork and with it, a piece of pork roast, and laid it on her tongue.


    Tears dripped down from her eyes.


    It has taste...!


    She rubbed her face with both hands.


    I''m... not in a game! This is real! I''m... I''m... trapped in this world!?


    She clasped her hands tightly to control her trembling.


    "Are you feeling ill, Heroine?" the king''s voice melted away in the background.


    What''s gonna happen to me now? Is my body okay? Does my family know I''m gone? At the earliest, they''ll probably check on my body tomorrow!


    Her throat felt dry.


    Do I still even have a body in the old world? For all I know, I''ve been transported entirely into this world... But wait, this isn''t even my body! Did my body vanish or something!?


    She glanced down at her hands - tiny and soft; hands that belonged to a little girl.


    A little... girl...?


    Suddenly, a spark lit up in her mind - a realization. That subtle sensation grew slowly within her mind, like a distant star zooming ever closer.


    In a fantasy world?


    It was as though her mind had short circuited. Like a machine coming back to life, she sat right back up. Her face blanked out as the spark became a shining beacon that enveloped her entire mind.


    "Heroine...?" the King was dumbfounded.


    Then, as if nothing had happened, Sylphia placed her hand on her cheek and started laughing. "Ah, ahahaha, I''m sorry, your Majesty, it''s nothing!"


    "I... I see..." The King relaxed into his seat.


    Adventuring in a fantasy world! As a little girl! As the hero! Ah, what better setting could I ask!?


    Next, she took a sip of the drink in her cup. Her smile was as though flowers radiated around a halo of light behind her.


    Ahaha! The food is terrible! I don''t know how the hell this happened, but thank you, whoever fucked up! Thank you from the bottom of my heart!


    Today is start my new life!


    In a new world!

 Chapter 2 - Glimmer of Talent

    A man, shrouded in dark robes, sat beside the candle light with a book spread out on one hand, and a flask in another. Light did not reach far into the room, and provided nothing more than a silhouette of the various knick-knacks littered across the floor.


    A knock on the door.


    It took the man''s complete attention away from his book, much to his dismay. Nevertheless, what was done, was done. Thus, he placed his book on top of a pile of other books towering just beside his seat, teetering precariously to one side, but not quite ready to collapse.


    "Come in." He said. His voice was deep and raspy; Very raspy, as if his voice was filtered through sandpaper.


    The door swung open, shining a vivid light into the room. Standing just outside the room was a maid with flaxen hair. She bowed her head down as a greeting and said, "Lord Alphonso, the King requests your presence."


    "I see." In one go, downed the liquid within the flask and stood up. "I shall come with you."


    "Of course."


    Following behind the maid, Alphonso made his way down a lengthy flight of stairs, and headed deep beneath the castle.


    He was familiar with this place - an underground stairwell dug into the hill the castle was built upon. Just the fact that he was being led here to meet the King told him precisely what he was being called for - the Legendary Hero.


    They soon came upon a large, wooden door, reinforced with steel belts. In front of this door, two guards, garbed in full plate, stood in salute with their ornate poleaxes in vertical display.


    Alphonso nodded as he passed them.


    The maid then pushed one side of the door open, and said, "Your Majesty, the Court Mage, Lord Alphonso has arrived." She then stepped to the side and lowered her head as Alphonso passed her.


    Inside was a massive room built of stone. Most of it was open space, and it had two doors on opposite sides - one where Alphonso entered from, and the other, across the room from him. At the far end, narrow slits rather than windows, allowed sunlight to filter into the otherwise unlit room.


    Nearest to him, the King stood roughly in the center of the room, flanked by two servants. The third, the servant who called for Alphonso joined him soon after.


    On the far end of the room stood a small girl, not much older than 10 years of age, by appearance, dressed in a fine, white dress. Alphonso noted the peculiar color of her hair, that took a silverish hue, despite appearing so young otherwise. The girl cast a suspicious eye on him as he entered, holding her hands to her chest like a frightened child.


    Alphonso bowed and said, "Good morning, my Lord."


    The King faced him. "Alphonso," he said, waving his hands towards the little girl, "this our Dear Heroine, Sylphia."


    Oh? Alphonso glanced at her. So this child is the Legendary Hero? How interesting. There have certainly been stories of children being summoned as Legendary Heroes.


    Alphonso faced Sylphia and greeted her, "Pleased to meet you, our dear Heroine. My name is Alphonso." He placed his hand on his chest. "I serve as his Majesty''s Court Mage."


    "A-ah... The pleasure is all mine." the girl said, with a curtsy, "You will be the one to teach me magic, yes?"


    The King interjected. "The Court Mage is here to test your magical aptitude, heroine." he said with an abrasive tone in his voice.


    The girl jerked back. "T-test...?"


    Alphonso stroked his trimmed beard. A Legendary Hero capable of using sorcery... truly, I wish to see such power in display! He stepped forward and started pacing around the room. "Magic is an innate form of understanding of the immaterial world. In other words, either you have it, or you don''t."


    She flinched.


    "It cannot be taught to someone who does not know it, though it can be improved, if they know even just a sliver of its truth."


    The King then said, "And there is but a single fool-proof way of assessing magical aptitude."


    "A-a-" she stuttered, "and that is...?"


    His gaze sharpened. "Self-preservation."


    Hm? That tone he is using... does my Lord doubt the Heroine?


    She shrank back "W-w-w-wait...! A-e-... ca-can''t... isn''t there another way!?"


    The King ignored her pleas. "Alphonso."


    "Yes, my Lord." He nodded.


    The King and his servants then retreated to one side while Alphonso positioned himself at the center of the room.


    Did something in the summoning ritual go awry? No. Everything was perfectly in place.


    Sylphia took a step back. ""W-wait a second!"


    Surely, she does not look at all impressive at first glance, but she is still the Legendary Hero - the chosen of the Gods. She should be! I shall put my faith in you, dear Heroine.


    Alphonso closed his eyes. Now, what spell shall I test on the Legendary Hero? To provoke a sense of fear, one of the grand magics ought to be ideal, if I did not need to set up a magical field beforehand. Perhaps an inferno would suffice. It is easy to dispel, just in case.


    Having made up his mind, he then started chanting. It started as low mutterings, only audible because of the utter silence enveloping the room. Gradually, a smoke-like substance gathered around him. It glowed with myriad colors and danced in the air, as if it flowed with the mutterings that escaped his lips.


    After a few iterations of his chant, his mind finally fell completely empty. Finally, he started growing his voice. Focusing on the spell he wanted to cast, he emphasized every syllable of his chant; louder and louder each time, until the chant that once started from a tiny whisper had turned into a loud dictation.


    Alphonso opened his eyes.


    Hmmm...?


    Before him stood not the frightened little girl mere moments ago, but one who stood steady and looked him in the eye.


    Alphonso saw a flame in her eyes - the flame of defiance. It burned intensely as she stood her ground, with clenched fists.


    Sylphia rooted her feet to the floor and grinned.


    What is she planning? It seems I need to set aside a store of magic to defend myself from her backlash.


    Sylphia raised her arm and started chanting herself.


    Oh? Her magic is also based around enchantments? That is most interesting...!


    Her chanting went by at a blazing pace. "Hailmarymotherofgodprayforussinnersnowandatathehourofourdeathamen!"


    Alphonso staggered back. I have never heard a chant that quick! Is it some sort of divine technique!?


    "Aaaaah!" She then clutched her head. "It''s not workiiiing!"


    Hm!? Alphonso''s eye twitched. Was she perhaps... imitating me? He grumbled, "Enough games, Heroine! If you don''t take this seriously, you will die!"


    Soon, his magic grew so dense that it almost obscured his view. But even then, nothing appeared to be happening around Sylphia.


    Did I misjudge her!? Does she really have no talent for magic? If that is so, then a hit from my magic would prove fatal! Alphonso glanced at the King, relaying his doubts with his expression.


    But in spite of this, the King shook his head, and watched on with indifference.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Does... he intend to kill the Heroine? Though indeed, a Legendary Hero who could be killed merely by magic like mine would be no Legendary Hero at all, still!


    At the very end, Alphonso''s voice ramped up quickly in volume, reaching the climax with a shout, "Come forth!" What are you planning, my Lord!? Immediately, the smoke collapsed around him and turned into a jet of fire. He yelled, "Reduce the ground to ashes, Inferno!"


    With a brilliant flash of light, flames spread out from his hand and headed right for Sylphia.


    "Aaaaaaahh!!" Sylphia screamed at a deafening pitch. "Do something!!"


    In the split second before the fire was about to incinerate her, black smoke erupted from her body and formed into a ball overhead. In an instant, the smoke then collapsed into itself and transformed into a ball water, drenching her entire body.


    "Stop!" the King shouted.


    "Ha!" Alphonso clapped his hands, breaking his concentration. In an instant, the jet of flame dissipated.


    In the next few moments that passed, all that could be heard was a thick sizzle.


    A large portion of the room had turned to black char. In between Alphonso and Sylphia, a cone of smoking floor showed exactly just how close she was to turning into dust.


    At the far end of the room, the Heroine, Sylphia had collapsed to her knees. Drenched from head to toe in water, she held her hands over her eyes and sobbed profusely.


    Alphonso sighed, stretching his shoulders back. I haven''t cast anything that powerful in a while...


    "So you can use magic, after all." The King approached her. "I am sorry to have doubted you, Heroine."


    He extended his hand toward Sylphia.


    Alphonso followed behind him. "When faced with a life or death situation, a mage will usually count on their most powerful spell, no matter what it is, to save themselves. My Lord," He looked to the King, "it seems she is only capable of using the lowest level of magic."


    "I see." The King gazed into her eyes. "That''s fine. You did say that magic power can grow, even if she only knows but a sliver, correct?"


    Alphonso nodded. "Indeed."


    "Very well." With his finger, the King gently wiped Sylphia''s tears away. "Come now, Miss Heroine," he said with a low, breathy voice, "and take your rest."


    With uneasy hands, she took the King''s hand and pulled herself up. Despite her being drenched in water, the King showed no hesitation as she held her hand. Water dripped down her dress the moment it lifted off the ground, leaving a large puddle beneath her. Though her sobs had yet to subside, she forced herself to face the king.


    "We shall discuss the matter of your armaments another day," he said, "You must be tired."


    She hung her head and, with a trembling voice, said, "Yes..."


    That evening, Alphonso visited the King in his quarters.


    "Your Majesty," he said, "you wished to speak with me?"


    "Yes, sit down with me, my friend."


    The King sat alone on his table out on the balcony. Alphonso approached him, and sat across the table, noticing that a glass with liquor had already been prepared for him.


    "A troubling matter, my Lord?" Alphonso asked.


    "Enough to make me drink on a Monday."


    Alphonso joined him and lifted his cup, taking a sip of the finely aged Londinian Mulberry Wine the King had always loved.


    "Tell me," the King spoke, "what are your true opinions of the Heroine?"


    "Hmm..." Alphonso swirled the wine in his cup. What indeed?


    The King looked out into the distance, the breathtaking view of the capital city under the moonlight, with sheer indifference, and said, "I had prepared an entire armory of magical weapons, acquired at great expense throughout my lifetime. I assembled all the possible types of weapons that a Legendary Hero had ever used. I had hoped, that one day, my descendants would be able to make use of it to spare Londinium from the wrath of the Demon King." He let out a heavy sigh. "And I saw how she was unable to use every single one... You were not there to see that."


    "I see..." He lowered his head. So that''s what happened... no wonder he seemed so displeased earlier.


    "What options do I have?"


    Alphonso mulled it over for a long while, and then came to the conclusion, "There are none."


    The King rested his head on his hand. "By the Gods..."


    "I am afraid that we can only hope to bank on the one glimmer of talent that the Heroine displayed."


    "Magic... huh?" The King finished his cup and then proceeded to pour himself another one.


    "Yes..."


    "From her talent," the King sneered, "below that of a novice mage."


    "I am afraid so."


    The King dropped his cup hard on the table.


    "Is there no other way? Is it possible to summon a different Hero?"


    "Such a thing had never occurred in the millenia of history of the Legendary Heroes. And even then, the cost to try once more..."


    The King bashed the table with a closed fist. His eyes wrapped in despair, he took in a deep breath through his teeth.


    "I am sorry, my Lord." Alphonso lowered his head.


    The King shook his head. "The Kingdom is in danger." He looked sharply at Alphonso. "This cannot get out. I''m sorry, my friend. But I need to commit an evil."


    Alphonso''s chest tightened. He then closed his eyes ans asked, "Is it a necessary evil?"


    "Yes."


    He breathed a heavy sigh, dipped his head down and pondered.


    Amidst the silence, the King took another sip of his cup.


    After a long pause, he arrived at his answer. "Only the Gods can decide for sure." He lifted his head and met eyes with the King. "We mortals can only do what we believe is right. Be it good or evil."


    The King gave a subtle smirk just at the corner of his mouth. "So there is a right and wrong, apart from good and evil? I would not have expected a chaplain to say that."


    "Former, my Lord. You know that I have left that far behind."


    "Yes... I know." The King relaxed in his seat once more. "My friend, in truth, I must request something of you."


    "Anything, my Lord."


    "I must ask you to teach the heroine everything you know. Everything."


    "Hmmm...?" Alphonso''s eyes narrowed.


    "If she is the only thread of hope the Gods are willing to provide, then I wish to strengthen that thread with everything I have."


    Alphonso lowered his gaze. "Even if she should learn all the sorcery that I know, that still cannot reach the power of a true Legendary Hero."


    "That is fine."


    Alphonso raised an eyebrow. "Even though my Lord is pressed for time?"


    "Nevertheless, there is no other option. I will take whatever you can give me."


    After confirming his master''s resolve, Alphonso bowed his head. "It will be done, my Lord. I shall see to it that our Heroine is molded into a Legendary Hero befitting that title."


    "Thank you... thank you." The King''s moustache shifted as his lips finally formed into a smile. "Please, join me, my friend. I feel I must drown my sorrows, just for tonight."


    "As you wish, my Lord."


    Thus, the two spent the following hours reminiscing, exchanging stories of times long past, and finishing off the bottle of wine between them.


    The servants who assisted them earlier that day would not be heard from again.

 Chapter 3 - The Bratty Heroine and the Patient Teacher

    The little girl rolled her eyes, shifting her gaze towards the window and away from the bearded old man in the shabby brown robes sitting across from her. His deep, raspy voice entered her ears, only to pass through right to the other side, leaving in its wake only a blur that she could not distinguish from the noise of the carriage traversing uneven ground. "I can''t believe I have to study even while travelling." she mumbled to herself, "Tsk, are you kidding me?"


    Alphonso and Sylphia had spent the last few hours travelling by carriage. Much to the impatient heroine''s dismay, the court-mage-turned-teacher seized the opportunity to lecture her face-to-face, much like they had been doing for nearly a week now.


    And here I thought getting trapped in a fantasy world would be the greatest thing ever... how come Sylphia''s so weak!? I can''t use decent weapons; I can''t use powerful magic; Hell I can''t even run fast to save my life! What exactly is ''Legendary'' about this Legendary Hero!? This must be some kind of mistake, right!? Isn''t it obvious that the player character ought to be overpowered when getting sent to a fantasy world!?


    "-And so, Miss Heroine," said Alphonso, "that is why we call upon the legendary heroes to save the world." The hard-cover book on his lap produced a soft thud as he closed it.


    And now I have to get tutored by an old geezer because that''s the only way my magic could grow!? This has to be a mistake! While she lost herself in thought, the carriage hit a sizeable bump in the road, causing the entire thing to jump. "-Wha!" Sylphia squealed. In her surprise, she fell off her seat, latching her hands desperately onto the window beside her.


    Alphonso reached his hand out to her, "Are you alright, Miss Heroine?"


    Sylphia scowled at him, ignoring his hand as she pulled herself back to her seat. "Yeah, I''m fine."


    He then promptly withdrew his hand and said, "If you say so."


    Oh shit! She covered her mouth with the back of her hand. My emotions are leaking out! "Ahem," she cleared her throat, "Please forgive me, Sir Alphonso... I was just startled and..."


    "No, no." He relaxed back into his seat. "Indeed, the roads in this province seem to be ill-maintained."


    "Y-yes, they are, aren''t they..." She averted her gaze. Tsk, I should be more careful not to act the way I usually do while in Sylphia''s body...


    "Well, putting that aside," He then tapped the the book with his finger. "I was wondering if you had any questions so far, Miss Heroine."


    "Geh-" Sylphia flinched.


    "You have been rather quiet," He leaned in, as if examining Sylphia''s reactions closely, "how should I take that? That today''s lecture was clear, or that the lecture was so confusing, you were unable to follow at all?"


    "N-no..." She averted her gaze. "A-u-uhhh... yes. A-actually, I do have a question," she said, as she rummaged frantically in her head for something, anything from Alphonso''s lecture just now, "Ah! You did say that the Demon Lord appeared only once every thousand years, right?"


    "Indeed. Nobody can say whether it is the power of prophecy, or whether a cataclysm or other event occurs in the Demon World that brings him here, but the Demon Lord does seem to invade Terra Nova precisely once every one thousand years."


    "Hm." She nodded. "And then you said, we, the Legendary Heroes were summoned to defeat the Demon Lord."


    "Yes."


    "And around what time were the Legendary Heroes summoned?"


    Alphonso''s expression darkened. He then lowered his voice to a whisper, and said, "Miss Heroine, let us keep this conversation down as we continue." He took a glance at the carriage driver behind him. Though he was separated from their cab by the thin wooden frame of the carriage itself, a small slit was in place near the top, so the passengers could communicate with the driver.


    Hmm...? Touched a controversial subject, did I? I do like me some gossip.


    "Well, I assume Miss Heroine is wondering why she was summoned today, a bit over 500 years before the arrival of the Demon Lord?"


    She lounged back into her seat. "You guessed it."


    He audibly let out a breath as he also sat back into his seat.


    "Don''t tell me..." she said, "are there signs of the Demon Lord returning early?"


    He crossed his arms. "I... cannot say."


    "Huh?" She raised an eyebrow.


    Then, he hunched over and said into her ear, "Regarding that matter, Miss Heroine, I think it would be better if we talked in private. Best, if you asked the King himself. Whether or not he would answer, however..." He said no more than this, and retreated back into his seat. Finally, he pulled out a small pocket watch by its chain from out of his pocket and flipped it open. "I believe we should be arriving soon, Miss Heroine."


    "Oh?" Approaching from the distance, she saw a town ringed by walls of pure white. "Wow..." Almost in an instant, her mind leapt from the lecture to the picturesque landscape unfolding before her.


    Alphonso soon joined her. "That is Ealdton, Miss Heroine." His hood fluttered against the wind, revealing more of his face than Sylphia had ever seen before. Contrary to her expectations, the skin on his face took the same copper tone of the back of his hands, despite being hidden beneath a hood all the time. "Ealdton-over-Acsa." He said, as he then poked his arm out of the carriage window and pointed towards the mighty blue river that curved into the distance. "There, you can see the river Acsa, flowing around the mound where Ealdton was built."


    "So," she asked, "this place is where the magic tomes are sold?"


    "Yes, Miss Heroine. Ealdton is an ancient city, steeped in magical tradition..." He then looked longingly in the middle distance. "Or, at least, it used to be. The practice of Magic within the Kingdom had been in a long decline, so you would hardly find mages walking its streets like they used to. Nevertheless, it still serves as the best place to find anything with regards to magic in the entire Kingdom."


    "Hmm...? Even better than the capitol?"


    He stroked his beard, as if he were carefully considering Sylphia''s question. "I would say so, yes. If one was truly serious in magic, and not just after the basic or more common tomes, then visiting Ealdton would serve you better than browsing the magic shops in the capital."


    "Heeeh? Why is that?"


    "Hmmmm..." He looked troubled. "Who can say? My guess would be... tradition, perhaps? Ealdton has made its name for magical goods and tomes, and it is known by name not only in this Kingdom, but also in other countries. Indeed, I sometimes run into mages from other Kingdoms in the town."


    "Ooh, I see." She felt a well of excitement filling up from inside her. I''m really going to learn magic now, huh? I can''t wait!


    The carriage dropped the two off near their stop, by an open plaza.


    Alphonso was first to step out. He reached his arm back and helped Sylphia off the carriage. "Please be careful, Miss Heroine."


    "E-eh?" she stammered, "T-thank you, Sir Alphonso."


    "It is my pleasure, Miss Heroine."


    The moment she stepped onto the paved stone path, she felt the light summer breeze catching against her long, frilled skirt, and the soft prickle of the noon time sun shining against her ivory white skin. Very soon, she felt the gazes coming from the people around her. Around her waist, hung a small sword, or a large dagger, within a jeweled scabbard. It was given to her more or less as a decoration, as even though she could at least lift it, she was still unable to fight with it.


    "Mama, mama, look at that pretty girl!" a child said, tugging at her mother''s blouse as she pointed towards Sylphia, "Is she a princess?"


    "Stop that," the mother pulled the child''s hand down and scolded her, "I told you it''s rude to point." She then turned to Sylphia and bowed her head.


    Sylphia whispered to Alphonso, "Hey, do they know I''m the hero?"


    "No, very few do," he said, "but our carriage holds the royal seal, so people are likely to believe you to be a princess or a noble of some sort."


    "Eh? Is that alright?"


    "It should be."


    "Eeeh...?" What do you mean, ''should''? Are you serious right now?


    "If anything, I would advise you not to reveal yourself as the heroine. That would bring too much attention to us."


    "I-I see."


    "And speaking of which," Alphonso intertwined his fingers as he faced her. "to keep that secret, I ask that you allow me to call you by a different name, for the time being. ''Miss Sylphia'', perhaps."


    "Ah, sure. I don''t mind." She smiled. "Actually, you can just keep calling me that from now on. Being called ''Miss Heroine'' all the time is a bit..."


    "No, no," He shook his head. "the title of Heroine is a sacred rank that ought to be given the respect it deserves, at all times. As such, I wish to continue calling you by that name, after this necessity has passed."


    "Er-" The corner of her smile twitched. "i-if you say so..."


    As the two of them made their way to their destination, they passed the girl by the street. Finding her opportunity, Sylphia turned to her as she passed by and gave her a wave back. Overjoyed, the girl gave her a warm smile and sent her off with a wave of her own.


    The two soon stopped in front of a two-storey shop. Its walls, like the rest of the shops on the market street, was built of timber, forming a decorative rectangular pattern along its walls, with the panels in between the thick posts washed out with a white coat. Unlike the other shops, however, this one did not see a single person enter its door before they arrived at its doorstep. Indeed, once Sylphia had taken a closer look, it was difficult to guess what even the shop was selling. Though it had a window on the storefront, it was too dark to see what was inside.


    "In here, Miss..." Alphonso paused for a moment, as if he had bitten his tongue. "Sylphia, please follow me."


    Sylphia snickered. Actually, this day might be more entertaining than I thought.


    Alphonso entered the door first. As it swung open, a bell chime rang out from inside. Sylphia tilted her body to the side and tried to peer inside, but anything beyond the door was too dark to see.


    "H-hey, is this shop even open?" She then mumbled to herself, "Well, I guess it''s open now..." I bet I could at least run faster than you, if we get caught.


    Before she followed after him, she noticed the shop''s sign. It swung overhead with the breeze, giving off a metallic squeak. The small wooden plaque had a rough image of a pentagram drawn on it, with the words, painted on top, ''Adrianne''s Library''.


    Library, huh? She was about to step right inside, when she did a double take. "Eh!?" She let out a squeak, which she quickly suppressed by cupping over her mouth. Wait a second, that sign is written in English! She slid her hand down and rubbed her chin. Huh, come to think of it, everyone I''ve met speaks English... Is that a coincidence? Are there other languages in this world?


    As she lost herself in thought, she unconsciously stepped into the store and started wandering around. It was not actually pitch black inside, but the sparse light of a few scattered lamps made it difficult to see in from outside.


    I wonder what this world looks like. Maybe I should buy a map while I''m here. She loitered around the store, not really taking in anything she looked at. Language... if I think about it from a different perspective, it could be because I played the English version of the game. But that would imply that I am still in the game. Could I really still be in the game? There''s just no way any of this isn''t real. I''ve already spent several days in this game. I''ve eaten, slept and bathed in this world. It can''t be just a game anymore!


    "-ia." A blurred out voice rang in her head, but was washed away along with her thoughts.


    Can it?


    "-s Sylphia."


    Suddenly, a tug on her arm sent a jolt of lightning across Sylphia''s body.


    "Eek!" In a single instant, her entire body cramped up, and nothing but a tiny squeak escaped lips.


    "Miss Sylphia?" Alphonso''s voice finally reached her ears clearly, as he tugged her on by the arm. "Have you found anything that interests you?"


    "Eh!? Ah! N-not yet." Her heart still raced from the shock just now, so she took a deep breath and tried to calm down. That''s right, we were supposed to look for magic tomes. She shook her head. I''ll worry myself about that some other time.


    "If I may," He held out a book in front of her. It had a simple hard bound cover of a deep magenta. Written, in large letters, was its title, ''The Five Elements''. "this book offers a solid foundation on magic. The five elemental magics: Earth, Fire, Wind, Water and Metal, are about as basic as magic gets, and should prove to be a useful stepping stone to whatever advanced discipline of magic you would one day like to pursue."


    "I-I see..." Sylphia forced a smile on her lips. "In that case, I''ll try it."


    "Good, good." He then slung the book beneath his arm and resumed browsing for books. "This should also double as a teaching tool, since the style of writing is quite simple..." he muttered to himself.


    "Hm?" Shaking off his last comment, Sylphia started to actually browse the shelves for the books. Lined up in neat, tight rows, books, all hard-bound, packed all of the shelves from left to right. If she wasn''t told the place was a shop beforehand, she might have really believed it to be a library. It was only at this time that she realized that the inside of the shop was not quite as dark as it appeared from outside. Enough light filtered in from the cross-framed windows and the few candles that it was possible, with some effort, to read the titles of the books without removing them from their shelves. Or, at least, the ones she could reach.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Multiple times, she tried to reach out to a certain book with a light yellow cover. It appeared to be the thinnest book on its row - perfect for someone who disliked reading as much as her. However, no matter how hard she tried, her short body could not reach anything on the top row. Even when she tried to hop for them, it proved impossible to gain any purchase with which to pull the book from between those beside it.


    "Is this what you are looking for?" A gentle voice came from behind. Then, just as Sylphia looked behind her, a woman, much taller than her, reached for the book and handed it to her.


    "A-ah, thank you..." She stared a the woman''s face, and saw a frail smile adorning her wrinkled face. She smiled back, holding the book between her arms.


    The woman then turned fully towards her, hands clasped at her waist, and asked, "Is there anything else you are looking for, little miss?"


    "No, just this for now." As Sylphia looked at her, she noticed her hair had fully greyed out, and she wore a set of light robes, similar to that of Alphonso''s save for the color. That combination nagged at her, and unconsciously, her thoughts leapt from her mind to her tongue. "Are... you Adrianne?" she asked.


    "Oh." The woman''s eyes widened.


    Realizing what she just said, Sylphia quickly tried to smooth it out. "A-ah, I mean... the sign said this was Adrianne''s Library, so... I thought... um..."


    "Ah, ha ha ha," the old woman laughed as though she was out of breath, "You read the sign, little miss?" She patted Sylphia on the head. "And at your age too, your parents must be proud to have such a clever girl."


    Her head swung with the rubbing motion. "E-eh...?"


    "But no, little miss. Adrianne is my great-grandmother. She opened this store way back when Ealdton was still being rebuilt."


    "Ah, I''m sorry, it''s my first time here." She drew a sheepish smile on her face. Rebuilt?


    "So I heard." The old woman smiled. "My name is Nora. Pleased to meet you."


    "Ah, pleased to meet you too. My name is Sylphia."


    Nora giggled. "Yes, in truth Alphonso already told me a little bit about you earlier."


    "Oh." Sylphia looked around her, but found no sign of Alphonso anywhere. Speaking of the geezer, where''d he run off to?


    "He asked me to assist you to find a book that might interest you, but my dear, he didn''t tell me you could already read!"


    Eh? Her eye twitched. He didn''t think I couldn''t read!? What the heck!? There has to be a limit to how far you can look down on me! I might not be able to carry a goddamn sword but I could very well read, thank you very much!


    "So, little miss," Nora said as she browsed the titles of the books on the shelves, "how much could you read?"


    "Eh? How much?" she cocked her head, "What do you mean?"


    "Mmm... let''s see... Well, there are some books that are written with old and deep words," she then pointed at the book Sylphia was holding on to, "like that one, ''The Heart of Humans''. Very few mages are able to read books as complicated as that."


    "Ehh...? Really?" Sylphia''s shoulders fell. "I didn''t know. I just thought the cover stood out, so..."


    Nora giggled. "Yes, the cover is very enticing, isn''t it? You don''t see many a book being made with yellow covers. The dye needed to make that is rather difficult to obtain, after all."


    Sylphia looked at the book in her hands. In truth, more than the cover enticed her. After hearing its title, and the fact that it was supposed to be a magic tome, she only became doubly interested in it. Hmm.... ''The Heart of Humans'', huh? It does say that on the cover, so she isn''t lying. Come to think of it, didn''t I choose a special trait for Sylphia when I created her? She rubbed her chin. Ah, that''s right - I chose ''Mind Control''. I have absolutely no idea how to use it though. Clearly it isn''t as easy as looking at someone and saying ''mind control''. Tsk... If I knew it was going to turn out like this, I might have picked something more simple, like Regeneration, or Blade Mastery instead...


    Man, if I just made her into a Swordsman with Blade Mastery instead, I might be out killing goblins or something right about now... She sighed. Well it''s too late to complain about that now. Maybe I could unlock Mind Control using magic. It certainly sounds like it.


    Sylphia looked at Nora. "Um... can I take a look anyway? I''m curious."


    Nora smiled. "Of course."


    With a nod, Sylphia opened the book roughly in the middle and started reading. "Hm?" It had not been long since she started reading when she noticed something. It isn''t really that complicated... Actually, it sort of reads like a psychology textbook. Maybe a little more complicated, but I can understand this much. I finished college, for God''s sake.


    "How is it, little miss?" asked Nora


    "Mm." Sylphia nodded. "I''ll take this."


    "Oh my." She covered her mouth. "Are you sure?"


    "Yes. Actually, are there other books with a similar topic to this one?"


    "Oh my, what a talented little lady!" She chuckled. "I''ll get them right away."


    "Thank you!" Sylphia smiled.


    A few moments later, Alphonso appeared out of a door on the far side of the shop. In his hands, he held a stack of three books, each so thick, just the three of them covered his entire abdomen. He quickly spotted Sylphia and said, "Ah, Miss Heroine. Have you found something that interests you? I have just finished browsing myself."


    "Sir Alphonso, where were you just now?"


    "Ah, just the Alchemy section, Miss Heroine. I wouldn''t recommend it for a starting mage. The... ingredients you need are often very expensive. You will not be able to practice a lot."


    "Huh..." She cocked her head. So Alphonso does alchemy too?


    Alphonso approached her, patting the dust from his hands, "By the way, was Madame Nora able to help you?"


    "A-ah, she''s over there somewhere." She pointed arbitrarily over the bookshelves. "Looking for more book like this."


    "Oho, ''The Heart of Humans''? An interesting choice... but," Alphonso stroked his beard with a troubled look on his face. "to teach you to read that tome alone... it might take many years."


    "Huh?" Sylphia''s eye twitched. He really does think I''m illiterate! She then placed her arms on her waist and, with irk in her tone, said, "I can read, you know."


    "Hm!?" he grunted, "Is that so?"


    "Eh?" Sylphia stepped back. Hey! Why do you look so surprised, you damn geezer!? "Y-yes, I can read that book just fine."


    "Hmm. Hmm." Alphonso gave a satisfied nod. "I see. This is very fortunate indeed. Perhaps Miss Sylphia was destined to be a Mage, after all. Normally, it would take someone years to learn Empyrian Script..."


    Empyrian... script? Not English?


    "But you, at such a young age... you could very well become the youngest mage in the entire world!"


    "I-is that so?" She eked out a crooked smile. Wait, does that mean nobody is able to read or write? Shit, this place is set in the Middle Ages, after all, isn''t it?


    A short while later, Nora returned with two books, one thick, like a phone directory from the old world, and the other, similar in size to ''The Heart of Humans''.


    "Here are all the books we have regarding Influence magic." she said, as she placed the books on the counter, along with all the other books Alphonso brought.


    "Ah, thank you, No- Madame Nora..." Sylphia said.


    Nora chuckled when she heard what Sylphia called her. "My dear, you don''t need to call me the same way Alphonso does. Just Nora is fine."


    "A-ah, okay."


    "He could be quite stubborn, couldn''t he?" Nora slipped Alphonso a quick glance. "But there isn''t a better teacher you can have in the entire Kingdom, you know?"


    Alphonso sighed.


    "Oooh?" Sylphia cocked her head. "You two seem to have known each other for a long time."


    "Of course," Nora said, "he is my best customer, after all. He was also the one who taught my daughter to become a mage."


    "Huh... so Sir Alphonso was a teacher before he was court mage?"


    Nora giggled. "No, he was a cha-"


    Alphonso cut her off. "Madame Nora." he said with a stern look on his face, before relaxing his posture and voice, "Our carriage will arrive soon." He then pushed the books slightly forward and placed several silver and copper coins on the counter.


    "Ah, yes." Nora cleared her throat. "I''m sorry, I got carried away."


    "Hm?" Sylphia cocked her head.


    "Pay it no mind, Miss Sylphia." Alphonso said.


    "Eeeh..." She frowned at him. I only get more curious when you say that...


    It was well past noon when they stepped out of Adrianne''s Library.


    "You go on ahead into the carriage once it arrives, Miss Sylphia," said Alphonso, "I will carry the books in after you."


    "Hm? Sure but... I could carry a few books too."


    "Thank you, but there is no need, Miss Sylphia. I can carry that much by myself."


    "Ah, okay. Thanks..." Uwah, being a cute little girl has its benefits, doesn''t it? Not needing to carry heavy things, for one.


    The wait was long. Expecting their journey to have been a short shopping trip, both of them hadn''t eaten lunch yet.


    To stave off both her hunger and boredom, Sylphia''s mind started wandering towards her character skills. Aside from the special trait, I remember the job class I picked had a list of support skills attached to it. The question now is... what were they again? She racked her brain trying to recall the window with the skill list, but the best her mind could come up with was a blur. Shit, nothing''s coming back to me. If I can''t even remember what they are, how do I even use the skills assigned to me!?


    "Grrr!" She scratched her head in frustration.


    "Is something wrong, Miss Sylphia?" Alphonso turned to her. "Are you perhaps getting uncomfortable? If you wish, you may wait inside the shop. It should be cooler there, and I will call you once the carriage arrives."


    "Eh? Ah!, no." she shook her hands in front of her. "Sorry, please, don''t mind me."


    "Hmmmm...?" He stroked his beard. "If you are sure, then..."


    Hmm... Sylphia sulked by herself while a while. I wonder... could I trust this old geezer? He''s been pretty nice to me all day, but... Her eyes glazed over. He did almost kill me once...


    "Gnnnn..." Sylphia crossed her arms and groaned. Still, if I just keep to myself, I''ll go nowhere! I don''t even know if I''m in a game or not, I don''t see any other players around and nothing makes sense...


    She took a deep breath.


    I really don''t have any choice. Letting out a sigh, she finally turned to Alphonso and asked, "Um... Sir Alphonso, would you happen to know anything about stuff called ''class skills''?" She then tensed up, closing her eyes, clenching her fists, almost as if she was bracing to be slapped across the face. Yeah, I said it! That''s right, I don''t care if I get treated like a madman anymore!


    "Hm?" Alphonso turned to her once more. "Class skills...? Where have I heard that before?"


    "Eh!?" Sylphia flinched. No way...


    "Ah, is that it?" He waved a finger in the air. "The divine abilities bestowed upon Legendary Heroes?"


    Her heart skipped a beat. Without even thinking, she leapt on the tip of her toes and yelled, "Yes! Tell me about it!"


    Her sudden outburst took him by surprise. "Y-Yes, Miss Sylphia, please calm down." He laid his hand on Sylphia''s shoulder and pushed her gently back down. "Well," He placed his hand on his chin. "not much is known about them, exactly, but in general, the Legendary Heroes all possessed so-call ''Class Skills'', divine abilities that transcended anything the world had ever seen. These were what separated the Legendary Heroes from normal humans, and indeed, what allowed them to, time after time, to defeat the Demon Lord, who otherwise would so easily conquer Terra Nova."


    "T-that means..." Sylphia''s voice turned to a whisper, "I... have something like that, right?"


    "I..." Alphonso raised an eyebrow. "would have thought that Miss Sylphia would know better than anyone else."


    "Eh?" Sylphia''s face turned blank.


    "Being the Legendary Hero yourself, after all."


    She started at him in silence for a moment.


    "No?"


    Sylphia nodded.


    His shoulders fell. "Hmm, that is a problem..." He stroked his beard. "I could not possibly possess the answer if you yourself do not."


    Her jaw dropped when she heard this.


    Alphonso sighed. "Well... if it''s anything, Miss Sylphia might find something in the Myth itself."


    "The myth?"


    "Yes. The Myth of the Legendary Heroes. It is a story passed down by oral tradition, or used to be, but since people started forgetting, it had for a long time been codified into a book."


    "Yes!" Her eyes gleamed brightly again. "Please, let''s buy that book!"


    "Hmm, I believe I should still have a copy in my room. I shall lend it to you when we return."


    "Yes! Thank you, Alphonso!" She beamed a big smile for him.


    Is that it!? The game... the game hid itself in the world - the tutorial, it won''t appear to me in the form of panels or windows or buttons - I have to search for it, somewhere in this world, like in a book!


    Maybe, just maybe... there''s still a way, a way for me to return to my world! Or...


    She grinned.


    Since I''m in no hurry anyway, maybe there''s a way for me to unlock Sylphia''s abilities, and, finally, become the overpowered player character I''ve always dreamed of! Bwaaahahahahaha!

 Chapter 4 - A Hot-Blooded Town Guard

    A handful of birds gathered in the middle of the road. Some skipped along with their tiny legs around the passing townsfolk, while others flew away, up on the tiled roofs, where more of their kin lined up on the wooden frames.


    Sylphia watched them idly as she sat on the thick outer rim of a stone planter. She swung her legs back and forth, fluttering her skirt along.


    It sure is taking long...


    Two hours had passed since she and Alphonso left Nora''s shop and waited for their carriage.


    The shop''s bell chime rang, followed by the soft creak of its door. Nora peeked out and said, "Alphonso, Miss Sylphia, is your carriage not here yet? It''s getting late."


    "Ehe... yeah..."


    "Won''t you two come in and eat first? You haven''t had lunch yet, right?"


    "Ah," Alphonso turned around and lowered his head to her, "we would not wish to trouble you further, Madame Nora. The carriage is simply running a bit late. It should not be too long now."


    "Is that so?" She placed her palm on her cheek. "Don''t catch a cold now, Sylphia, dear. Especially, with those thin clothes." She said, closing it off with a light giggle.


    "A-ahaha..." She scratched her head. "Thank you, but please don''t worry about me." Turning to her mentor, she said, "Hey, if the carriage isn''t coming, can''t we just go to it instead?"


    "Hmmmm..." He stroked his beard. "We risk the chance of missing it should it eventually arrive."


    "Hmm..." The young girl crossed her arms as she paced back and forth. "That''s a good point. Well, what if just one of us goes?" She then glanced at him out the corner of her eyes.


    Suddenly, her vision flickered.


    Everything darkened, as if a black cloth were thrown over her face. Then, in hardly a second, the darkness faded away. What''s going on? Am I blacking out!? She quickly grasped her forehead. Oh, right... we haven''t had lunch yet, and it''s already past noon... I guess that''s why.


    "Hm?" Alphonso raised his eyebrow. "An interesting suggestion, Miss Sylphia. In that case, allow me to leave your side for but a moment."


    Sylphia''s eyes popped wide open.


    "I shall go fetch the carriage. In the case of it returning in my absence, please instruct the driver to take the main road back to the stables. Since I am taking that route, you can pick me up on the way."


    "Really? Sure!" She smiled gleefully. No way, he''ll actually do it? Man, he really is a nice guy after all! I''m sorry for being rude to you, Alphie! I can call you Alphie, right? In my head. Of course I can.


    He bid them goodbye, but not before leaving his student a reminder, "Please do not cause Madame Nora any trouble, Miss Sylphia."


    "Geez," She pouted, "I won''t, okay!?" She then muttered beneath her breath, "Tsk, what do you think I am, a chil- oh..." Her eyes glazed over.


    The road ahead curved into a line of houses. Once Alphonso passed the fishmongers, marking the end of the market street, he soon disappeared from view.


    Sylphia busied herself with browsing the rest of the books in Nora''s collection while she waited for her teacher''s return.


    These are a lot of books... it''s pretty impressive, considering the printing press hasn''t been invented yet. She took a book upon her hand and turned to an arbitrary page. As she had come to realize, all of the books were hand written. It was such that even copies of the same book had a rather unique feel to it.


    "Um... Nora," she asked, "who writes all of these books?"


    "Hmm? Most of them are written by scribes, dear." Nora said, while enjoying a cup of tea over the counter. "I usually ask the Scrivener''s guild to make copies, but sometimes I get some original books, written by mages themselves."


    "Oooh, so mages write books too?"


    "Some of them." Nora rested her head on her palm. "Usually ones acquainted with an Academy."


    "Does Alphonso- er, Sir Alphonso have a book here?"


    "Ah, hahaha," she chuckled, "dear no. That person just doesn''t like to write. He''s rather more fond of reading."


    "Hm... I''ve been wondering for a while now, and pardon me for prying, but, you two seem to know each other quite well."


    Again, she chuckled. "Yes, my dear, indeed we do." She then narrowed her gaze upon Sylphia. "Are you curious about something?"


    "A-ah, no." She shook her head. "It''s just that... I just thought you were really close. Sir Alphonso struck me as a bit of a shut-in, so I didn''t expect that..."


    A soft snicker escaped Nora''s lips. "He does, doesn''t he?" Her smile grew wider as she spoke, "He''ll always deny it, though - always using his job as an excuse. But you know, dear, there was a time when he was a lot more cheerful."


    "Really?" At that moment, an image of Alphonso, happily skipping along a field of sunflowers with a wide grin on his face, surfaced in Sylphia''s mind. Uwah... She cringed so hard, her skin crawled. that really doesn''t fit his image. She then cleared her throat and asked, "So, um... what happened?"


    "Mmmm...." Nora''s face turned gloomy. "I''m sorry, dear, but that is something you''ll have to ask him yourself."


    "A-ah," She shook her head again. "That''s right, it must be rather personal, isn''t it? I''m sorry."


    Nora chuckled. "It''s okay, my dear."


    When the two broke off their conversation, Sylphia again returned to browsing the books. She spent a while just reading through any random book she could find, to pass the time. Then, in the middle of her reading a book about cooking using magic, her stomach grumbled - loudly.


    "Hngh!" The famished little girl clutched her belly. Her face flushed red, she slowly turned her head towards Nora, to see if she noticed.


    Nora smiled at her.


    "Nghuh-!" With a whimper, Sylphia turned away and pretended it wasn''t her. But with just the two of them in the room, that proved impossible.


    "Sylphia, dear, would you like to join me for dinner?"


    Flustered, she tried to refuse, but could not get any coherent sentence off her tongue.


    Nora chuckled. "Don''t hold back, dear, I would love to have someone to join me for dinner. It''s rare for anyone to stop by for anything other than to pick up a book and then leave..." Her eyes took on a distant gaze as she let out a shallow breath.


    "N-Nora..." A tiny well of pity formed in Sylphia''s chest. Feeling that it would be rude to continue refusing, she finally let go of her inhibition. "R-really?" She then radiated a bright smile, "In that case, I would be delighted to join you!"


    "Wonderful!" Nora replied with a smile of her own. "Ah, would you be a dear and flip the sign on the door for me? I''ll get the stew cooking now."


    Thus, Sylphia skipped over to the door and flipped the sign, from ''Open'' to ''Closed''.


    After a while, Nora brought a small pot to the dinner table. As soon as she opened the lid, a lightly sour, zesty aroma diffused in the room. It entered Sylphia''s nostrils, accompanied by warm steam. As the warmth lightly caressed her skin, the fragrant smell teased her saliva out, moistening the inside of her mouth.


    The two shared a light conversation over the meal. Sylphia felt light, as if the tension that had collected on her shoulders melted away from Nora''s warmth. Ahh, this is really relaxing... it reminds me of grandma''s cooking. She did not even realize it, but she had completely let go all of her inhibition, and was freely chatting away with the old lady; laughing, smiling, and everything in between. It did not even bother her that the the food did not quite suit her taste - due to it not having any trace of meat at all. She enjoyed it all the same.


    After a short while, the store''s bell chime rang out.


    "Oh dear." Nora put down her spoon. "Did you flip the sign my dear?"


    "Eh?" Sylphia wiped her mouth with a piece of cloth. "I''m sure I did."


    "Oh my."


    In that moment, a voice called out from the shop. "Good afternoon!" a female voice said, "Granny, are you here? Your door wasn''t locked."


    "Oh, it''s just Evri." Nora stood up. "Excuse me for a moment, dear."


    Evri? Curious, Sylphia followed behind her.


    Together, they took a look into the shop.


    Inside, a young woman with hair of stark crimson crept around. She swivelled her head around, as if on alert against would-be attackers. She quickly noticed the two. "Ah! You''re here!" She waved at Nora. "Good afternoon, Granny!"


    Nora stepped into the shop floor, leaving her little guest behind the door. "Good afternoon, Evri!" she said, "Did you need something today?"


    "Ah, no, sorry!" the young woman said. "It''s just that the sign said the shop was closed, so I thought you were gone, but then the door wasn''t locked!" She sighed, locking her arms on her waist. "I thought you were burgled or something!"


    "Oh my." She chuckled. "Sorry for worrying you, dear. I just had a visitor today."


    "Ooh?" She perked up. "Is it your Granddaughter?"


    "Oh, I''m afraid not, dear."


    "Ahh, really?" She scratched her head. "I just can''t seem to catch her when she visits..."


    "Don''t worry, you''ll run into her eventually."


    "Ehehe, I guess so!" She beamed a wide grin. "So, who''s visiting?"


    Nora then then turned to Sylphia and beckoned for her to come.


    "Ah," Sylphia finally stepped out from behind the door. "Good afternoon." She nodded to the woman and then walked beside Nora, where she properly introduced herself. "My name is Sylphia. Nice to meet you..." She said, giving a curtsy.


    Nora then added, "She''s the student of a friend. They came to buy books earlier, but their carriage just hasn''t arrived yet..." She placed her hand on her cheek, giving off a worried expression.


    Speaking of which, where''s Alphonso? He''s still not back.


    For a moment, the young woman stood there, dumbstruck.


    "Hm? Evri, dear?" Worried, Nora called out to her.


    After a few more moments, her lips moved. "How... cute..."


    "Eh?" Sylphia took a step back.


    Then, without hesitation, the woman pounced on Sylphia, wrapping her arms around her. "How cuuuuuuute!" she squealed.


    "Eeeeeh!?" Sylphia screamed.


    "Oh dear." Nora giggled.


    Wait, wait, wait! What''s happening!?


    The girl then captured her in a bear hug, squeezing her tightly around her chest. Then, she lifted Sylphia off the ground and twirled her around.


    "Waaaaaaahhaaaaa!?" The terrified little girl screamed.


    Finally, she put Sylphia down and said, "Who is this cute girl!?" She stroked Sylphia''s long, pearlish pink hear. "A scribe in training?"


    "Evri, Evri!" Nora tried to calm her down.


    Then, as if she was struck by thunder, the woman pulled back. "Ah!" she gasped, "I''m sorry, that was rude of me!" Shaking her head, she then stood straight and thumped her closed fist onto her chest plate. "Allow me to introduce myself! My name is Evrika Carlisle! Squad Captain of the Ealdton Town Guard, 3rd Platoon!"


    "T-town guard...?" Sylphia mumbled as she regained her bearings. Why does a town guard go around harassing little girls? Isn''t that illegal!?


    "Mm!" Evrika smiled at her. "I''m on patrol right now-" She suddenly flinched, her face contorting in despair. "Ah! Aaaah! I''m on patrol right now! If I don''t report within the hour, I''ll be in trouble!" She clutched her head in an exaggerated fashion.


    Nora chuckled.


    "Aaah!" She ran towards the door. "I''ll see you next time, Granny!" Then, just as she was about to open the door, she looked back to Sylphia. "Oh, and I''m sorry for earlier, Miss Sylphia!" She rubbed the back of her neck. "I couldn''t help myself, ehehe..."


    Sylphia sighed. Well, who could blame you? Sylphia is, after all, extremely cute. Indeed, isn''t that reaction the correct one, in this instance? Hm. Hm. You weren''t at fault. It''s just that Sylphia is simply too cute. Criminally cute! A level of cuteness that tempts those around her to evil! "Hm. Hm." She then nodded, as if reaching a profound and satisfying conclusion. Finally, looking at Evrika, she said, with a smile, "It''s okay, Miss Evrika. I am pleased to meet you."


    With those words, Evrika''s mouth opened with a grin. Without saying another word, she then left the shop with spring to her step.


    Sylphia sighed. What a cheerful girl. She then looked back to the girl''s face when she dove in face-to-face with Sylphia earlier. When her crimson red hair touched her face, it gave off a hint of citrus that she could not quite pin down. Apart from that, her skin felt soft and smooth, her hands and cheeks both. Finally, her bright, jewel-green eyes sparkled brightly whenever she gave off a wide grin. Actually, she''s pretty cute herself... But is someone like that really a guard? I couldn''t really believe it if she didn''t say so herself.


    "Evrika, huh..." Sylphia closed her eyes and lost of herself in thought.


    A loud crash.


    Light tremors ran along the shop''s wooden floorboards, startling both Sylphia and Nora.


    "Oh my..." Nora walked over to the door to check, with Sylphia following right behind her. The two of them then peeked out of the door and looked around to see that people were fleeing from something up the road, and the shops on the other side of the market street were closing up.


    "What the..." Sylphia muttered.


    "Oh, dear!" Nora shrieked all of sudden as she stared at something up the road.


    "What is it!?" Following her gaze, Sylphia then saw the girl earlier, Evrika, staring down a group of three bulky men, each of the latter, in varying degrees of undress. "Oh my God!" she shrieked. What is she doing!?


    Even from the distance, Evrika''s voice came through loud and clear. "What the hell are you idiots doing, rampaging in the streets like you own the place!? You even broke Old Hanson''s front window! And you, Bascal, you piece of shit!" She pointed her finger at the thug at the very front. "You''ve got some guts to show your face around here again! You and your motley crew of idiots better get out of her or I''ll..." From her tone of voice alone, it was clear that she was angry.


    Bascial, the man in front Evrika, screamed back at her. "Huh!? Oh yeah!? What are you gonna do about it, huh!?" The sleeves on his shirt were torn off, revealing the musculature around his upper arms.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "What I''m gonna do about it!?" The hot-blooded guard stamped on the ground, yelling, "I''m going to drag your sorry ass back to your mom''s and tell her everything you''ve done!"


    "W-wha-" The man stepped back. "Hey! Don''t you bring my mom in this!"


    "And why not!?" She shoved her finger into his face. "So she can find another bounty on your head the next time she visits the market!? Aren''t you ashamed!? Your making your mother cry, you know!?"


    Uwah... that girl can really run her mouth, but is she going to be okay? Just at a quick glance, one can tell the stark difference between the two sides. Not even taking the disparity in numbers into account, each man looked to be at least twice as large as her. Furthermore, despite the armor she wore, she was still unarmed. And yet, despite all that, like an angry honey badger, the lady guard showed no fear whatsoever. Ugh, I have a bad feeling about this...


    In the meantime, the argument between the thugs and the guard reached its peak.


    The thug cracked his knuckles. "Alright, that''s it. I''ll tell you what I''m gonna do." He then shoved his hand in front of her face, fanning out his fingers. "I''ll count to five. You get out of my face before then, and I''ll forget this ever happened because I like your attitude, Evri."


    "Go to hell," she answered promptly, "I bet you can''t even count to five."


    His face contorted, a vein popping visibly on his forehead.


    Shit! Are you an idiot!? You''re going to get beaten into a pulp! Unconsciously, Sylphia''s hand reached for her waist, placing itself over the pommel of the short sword sheathed on her belt.


    "Sylphia...?" Nora squeezed her arm.


    Sylphia then turned to her, and with a sullen face, said, "Nora, please stay here."


    However, her grip only tightened. "Wait, Sylphia, dear! Where are you thinking? You can''t go against those dangerous looking men!"


    "I know..." Sylphia grit her teeth. "I know, but..." With eyes ablaze, she said, "I can''t leave her alone! I can''t stand idly by while a cute girl in front of me is in danger! After all..." She pointed her thumb at herself. "After all, I''m a Hero!"


    In an instant, Nora''s grip wavered. "My dear..."


    In that instant, Sylphia froze up. W-wait a second! I-I wasn''t supposed to say that! Then, with a crooked smile written across her face, she said, anxiously, "I-I''m sorry, but... um... can you... please keep that a secret...?"


    Nora sighed as her worried expression cleared up, leaving a faint smile on her lips. "I felt there was something odd about you from the beginning... The fact that you looked so young, and yet were able to read, and the fact that, that person, who hated being around children, would not only have you around, but also take you in as his student..." She then caressed Sylphia''s cheek, with her rough, withered hands. "But to think you would be the Legendary Hero..."


    The heroine placed her hand over Nora''s. Wrinkled as though they may be, those hands gave off a motherly warmth nonetheless.


    "Please, Miss Heroine..." Nora then bowed her head. "help Evrika. She is such a sweet child."


    Sylphia nodded. "Leave it to me!"


    A sizeable crowd gathered in the market street. Behind closed doors, the townsfolk looked on as the young town guard faced, alone, the three muscular men.


    After being subjected to Evrika''s sharp, personal insults, the thug finally blew his top. "Grrrr," he growled at her, "you''re asking for it now!"


    He raised his fist.


    Damn! I''m not gonna make it in time! Sylphia ran out the shop at top speed, which, for an average human, meant the speed of a light jog.


    However, as he was about to swing his fist, Evrika lunged forward, crossing her forearm against his elbow, locking his swing. Then, she kicked off the ground, throwing a shower of dust in her wake. With all the force in her legs, she drove her armored kneecap into Bascal''s stomach. "Bghaa-" He hunged over. Unidentified liquids spilled out of his mouth and nose. Whether they were spit or snot or sick hardly mattered, as the moment the young woman landed back on her feet, she gave him a backhand, turning his face, and the resultant projectiles, sideways. Finally, she swung a wide kick to his flank, throwing him flat on the pavement.


    Sylhpia''s jaw dropped.


    One of the other thugs rushed to his aid and yelled, "H-hey, big boss! Are you alright!?"


    Bascal glared at Evrika as he climbed back onto his feet. "You... bit-!" He had not even finished cussing when he coughed out a stream of bile out of his mouth.


    "What''s wrong, Bascal?" She said, as she put her hands up in a boxing guard. "The beer finally caught up with you?"


    His voice broke as he he screamed at the top of his lungs, "I''ll fucking kill you!"


    Evrika flinched.


    He was about to charge at her when Sylphia dashed in between them. Her sandals crackled against the concrete as she ground to a halt. "Hold it right there, ugly!" She raised her sword, pointing it straight at the muscle-bound man standing before her.


    The man''s face contorted with a combination of fury and bewilderment. "Huh!? Who the fuck are you!?"


    She took a deep breath. "Let''s leave it right there, mister." She then adjusted her sword such that it pointed straight into the man''s eye. "There''s no need to get more violent than this."


    As she said this, her vision slowly darkened, as if a thick smoke appeared all of a sudden. Shit, don''t tell me I''m gonna pass out now! I already ate, didn''t I!? She tried to regulate her breathing, however, at that point, she did not feel particularly stressed out. Her breathing was light, and her heart did not beat much faster than expected, considering the situation she put herself in..


    "M-Miss Sylphia!? What are you doing!?" Evrika said in distress.


    "Shh, stay behind me." Sylphia whispered to her.


    The thugs inched backwards.


    "Urgh," one of the thugs in the back said, "hey, that girl''s carrying a sword!?"


    "H-hah!" yelled Bascal, "who do you think you''re playing at!?" he drew a nervous smirk on his lips, "Only knights and nobles are allowed to carry weapons in this town - not even guards carry anything on patrol! I know that''s just a toy sword, you twerp!" He confidently stepped forward.


    Evrika tugged at Sylphia''s shoulder, "Sylphia, I''m serious! Get out of here, these guys are dangerous!"


    "And what are you going to do, Miss Evrika?" Sylphia said, "brawl with them?"


    She flinched. "Th-this is my job!"


    "Oho? Your job is to get beat up by lowlives like these?" Sylhpia smirked. "You must be paid handsomely."


    Evrika''s face twitched. "Y-you''re really cheeky, for a little girl...!"


    She chuckled. "I''m just kidding." She then turned back to the thugs and raised her voice, "I''m no mere little girl!" She swung her sword down to her side and placed her other arm on her chest. "I am the Legendary Hero, Sylphia! Why wouldn''t I be allowed to carry weapons wherever I want!?"


    Again, her vision flickered.


    All at once, the thugs'' faces knotted in disbelief.


    "Huh!?" Evrika''s mouth fell agape.


    Slowly, murmurs started spreading among the people looking on, and a crowd started gathering around them.


    Shit. Sylphia swallowed her breath. I''m probably gonna get an earful for this... Alphonso even went so far as to hide that fact from Nora, but now... She shook her head. No! I can''t think about that right now. All that matters is they leave us alone! If what it takes is to scare them off with my weapon and my title, then so be it!


    "What, Hero!? That can''t be!" Bascal swept his arm in front of him. "How could the hero be here!?"


    "Wait!" the thug on the back pulled on his shirt, "Haven''t you heard? The heroes are getting summoned all over the world, man!"


    Sylphia''s shoulders jolted upwards. Wait, what did he say!?


    "W-what!? It... it''s true!?" Bascal''s face contorted in terror. Wiping the sweat off his brow, he wheezed, "That can''t be...!"


    Eeeh!? Sylphia winced. I did plan on intimidating him with my sword, since he looked unarmed, but isn''t his reaction a bit too much...? He looks like his heart is about to implode!


    The marks and piercings that dotted his face squeezed together like a scrunched up pincushion. Finally, he screamed, "I''ll get you for thiiiiis!" His voice cracked as as he tucked tail and ran.


    His lackeys followed right behind him, screaming, "Hey, wait! Wait for us!"


    In a few moments, the thugs disappeared up the road, their voices fading into the distance.


    Sylphia took a deep breath, placing her hand on her chest. Thank God, it worked. If he didn''t fall for my bluff, he could probably have wrested my sword off these noodly hands of mine.


    Sheathing her weapon, she turned to Evrika behind her. She looked up to her face and smiled. "Are you okay?"


    However, the only reply she got was her frozen expression, as the guardswoman stared into her eyes.


    "U-um," Sylphia cocked her head to the side. "Were you hurt?"


    "He... ro...?" she muttered.


    "Huh?"


    Shaking her head, Evrika suddenly grabbed Sylphia''s hands, clasping her own around them. "Y-you''re the Legendary Hero!?" she yelled.


    "Eh!?" Sylphia flinced. Wait, shit! Don''t spread it around! Looking around her, the townsfolk were already exchanging words about her being the hero. Oh god... it''s too late. Finally, she gave up. "A-ahh... yeah. Mm." she nooded.


    "Kyaaahahahahaaaa!" The red-headed woman hopped in place out of sheer excitement. "This is amazing!" She then pushed her face in front of Sylphia''s, such that their noses were mere inches apart. Her eyes glittered vividly as she said. "M-miss Heroine, please, Please! Take me with you!"


    The startled little heroine stepped back. "E-eeeeehh!?" As if she were not disoriented enough, soon, townspeople started gathering around, showering her with praises for driving the thugs away. "Wait, ah, eeeeh...!?" Sylphia''s eyes spun.


    "Sylphia, dear!" Out of the myriad voices of the crowd around them, the distressed voice of Nora distinguished itself in Sylphia''s ear.


    The little girl turned to face where the voice was coming from, but she hardly had the time to see what was in front of her when she was suddenly squeezed between someone''s arms and lifted off her feet.


    "My dear, are you alright!?" The old woman said as she held Sylphia tightly in her arms. "I was so worried!"


    "Mmefff!" Her voice was muffled by Nora''s dress.


    Soon, she was put back down. With her chest finally clear, she gasped desperately for air. She then fell into a fit of coughing.


    A few moments later, some distinct voices started making their way past the crowd.


    "Make way! Make way!" The voice of a man rose above the crowd. "Town Guard! Make way!"


    Oh, great. Now you arrive!? It would have been great if you were here a few minutes ago!


    In a few moments, a group of five men, garbed in metal chest plates, gauntlets and greaves, cut through the crowd and gathered around Sylphia and Evrika.


    "Squad Captain!" The man in front gave a salute.


    "Aberdeen!" Evrika said, "What took you guys so long!?"


    "Cap, this is bad...!"


    "W-what...?" Her shoulders fell. "Tell me everything."


    He whispered into her ear.


    "Wha- there''s no way-"


    "It''s true, Cap. Trust me... I''ve... seen it." He clenched his fist. "Anyways, we have your gear. Let''s go!"


    Taking the spear in hand, she nodded. "Alright!"


    In the following moments, the other men gathered the people around the market district. They entered houses, helping people out one by one and leading them down the road with great haste.


    Wait, what''s happening?


    "Oh dear..." Nora''s fingers squeezed Sylphia''s hands.


    Soon, one of the men turned to them and said, "Ladies, please follow them! You need to evacuate, now!"


    "E-evacuate? Why? What''s happening?" Nora asked.


    "There''s no time!" The man placed his hand on Nora''s shoulder and prodded her along. "You need to go!"


    "But my shop!" she pleaded with him, "The books!"


    "What''s more important is your safety!"


    "Wait!" Sylphia yelled. "Just what is happening!?"


    The man''s brows furled. "Little girl, just do what your elders tell you!"


    Goddamnit!


    Suddenly, Evrika tugged at the man''s shoulder. "Wait!"


    "Captain, what is it?"


    "That girl is coming with us."


    "Huh!?" His jaw dropped. "Captain, what are you talking about!?"


    "What am I talking about?" She planted her hands on her waist. "Why, that girl is no other than the Heroine, Miss Sylphia! If we have her on our side, a gang of bandits will be a piece of cake!"


    Bandits!? Sylphia confronted Evrika. "Wait, did you say bandits!? What''s going on!?"


    Evrika''s face turned dark. "A horde of bandits broke through the northeastern gate."


    "Oh my goodness!" Nora gasped, covering her mouth with both hands.


    "Are you serious!?" Sylphia grimaced. "With walls as tall as these!? Nothing less than an army can possibly manage that, much less any gang of bandits!"


    "I''m sorry," Evrika lowered her head. "I really don''t know what to say - just that..." She looked earnestly into Sylphia''s eyes, "I need your help, Miss Heroine!"


    Sylphia swallowed her breath. This is bad. Really bad. Really fucking ultra-terribad. I showed off a little to much earlier and she probably thinks I can actually deliver on my threats...!


    "Please!" Evrika''s voice cracked.


    She clenched her fists. But even if I don''t help, I''m sure Evrika will go out there no matter what. She ground her teeth against one another. I went through all that trouble to save this girl, and all of my efforts are already going to go to waste!?


    No.


    Even if I evacuate with Nora, if the town is taken anyway, then we''ll likely just get hunted down on the road... It''s going to be a massacre! There isn''t any other option. This needs to be plugged right here in town! She nodded. I don''t know what I can do to help, but whatever it is, I need to do it!


    Am I really fit to be called a ''Hero''?


    If so, then I''ll prove it here!


    Affirming her resolve, Sylphia lifted her head and looked Evrika in the eye. "Let''s save the day."


    The young woman gasped. Her lips opened up with a large smile as she said, with tears in her eyes, "Thank you, Miss Heroine!"

 Chapter 5 - A Town in Crisis! The Heroine and the Guard to the Rescue!

    Ealdton''s streets tremored beneath the footfalls of its citizens.


    Sylphia followed along behind Evrika and her right-hand man, Aberdeen, as they headed back up town to meet up with the rest of the guard.


    "Move along! Don''t push!" The guards funnelled the people onto the streets. "Hey, I said don''t push!" Though, with their small number, keeping order among hundreds of people rushing to a single point proved to be a daunting challenge.


    "Aberdeen," Evrika said, pacing her words with her breath, "how many squads are still accounted for?"


    "Sorry, Cap," he said, "we only met two other squads on our way to your patrol route. We sent all of them to reinforce the defenses Northeast."


    "Good. We''ll meet up with them."


    In the meantime, Sylphia lagged further and further behind. Oh God... Sylphia panted. Not being used to walking, much less running, with sandals, she pressed on with an unsteady gait, as if she was always on the verge of falling over. Sweat poured down her forehead. Occasionally, they even ran down into her eyes, causing a painful burning sensation. Good God, this town is huge... My feet are killing me, I can''t breathe, my eyes hurt... When I promised to help them, I never expected to be running this much...! Are medieval towns really this big!? Have video games been lying to me this entire time!?


    Glancing behind her, Evrika met eyes with Sylphia. "Miss Heroine," she said, "are you alright?"


    "Eh?" She lifted her head. Why, do I look fucking alright to you!? Is panting-heavily-with-your-tongue-hanging-out a sign of good health in this town? Keeping her snark bottled up, she simply nodded, and said, "Y-yeah..."


    For a moment, her brows fell and her lips pursed up. "Um, okay..." She then turned away without another word.


    The setting sun tinged the sky bright orange. Gradually, the bright streets began to recede behind the cover darkness. The houses deeper in town were evacuated first, and the sheer isolation gave Ealdton an eerie atmosphere that contrasted heavily to what it used to be, not more than a few hours ago.


    "Geez, what''s happening to my town?" Evrika mumbled. By this time, Evrika had slowed her pace down to match Sylphia''s and was running beside her.


    Evrika... Sylphia looked around, at the hastily deserted homes, and the shops still half-stocked with produce, presumably the lesser valued ones that the owners hadn''t had the time to bring with them. So this is actually her hometown, huh...? An tinge of sadness stung her chest. I didn''t live in a time nor place where there was even the slightest risk that my hometown would be destroyed... I could only imagine what''s going on in her mind right now...


    Suddenly, Aberdeen yelled, "Look, over there!"


    A group of people came towards them. Their silhouettes, blotted out by the shadows of the houses lining the road, gave no clues as to their number, but Sylphia guessed there might have been eight or so of them, just from its sheer size.


    "Ah!" he added, "That must be Michael''s squad!"


    More guards, huh? Geez, where were all of these guys earlier!?


    In spite of that, Evrika barred her arm in front of them. "Wait, stop," she said.


    "Huh? What is it, Cap?"


    The group walked at an almost leisurely pace down the road. At that distance, only their large, rounded shields and long spears could be made out from their silhouettes.


    "They''re guards, aren''t they?" Sylphia said.


    "No..." she said, lowering her spear to her waist. "Get ready, you two!"


    "What?" Sylphia cocked her head.


    "Miss Heroine," Aberdeen placed his hand on her shoulder. "look."


    Soon, wild cackles entered earshot. What Sylphia thought was a band of eight guards turned out to be a gaggle of 12 bandits. Six among them were decked out in the same armor as Evrika and Aberdeen, presumably stolen from other guards.


    "Bastards!" Aberdeen grit his teeth.


    "Calm down!" said Evrika. "Get into position."


    "Right, Cap!"


    Shit, this looks really bad. There''s no way just the two of them could take all of these assholes.


    At that moment, a voice rang out from behind them. "Captain!" There, the rest of Evrika''s squad came running up the road and formed back up with them.


    Evrika lit up. "You guys! Are the townspeople safe?"


    "Yes, ma''am!" The man in front gave her a salute. "We shuffled out with Andy''s squad as soon as they arrived! They are now using the event hall as a refuge."


    "Alright! You heard that!" Evrika raised her voice. "We can''t let them near the event hall, no matter what!"


    Sylphia clicked her tongue. They''re staying in town, huh? As I feared, they''re banking on the guard gaining the upper hand. She clenched her fist. But you can''t just bank on the assumption that you''ll win!


    While she was lost in thought, a gruff voice called out to her. "Yo, Miss Hero..." Amid a chorus of sneers, a large man stepped in front of the band of thugs.


    Sylphia''s heart dropped.


    "Did ya miss me?" The thug from earlier that day stood before her, with a cocky grin on his face. "I thought I''d gather my boys, so we could..." He snorted. "...play." He then lifted a large woodcutter''s axe over his shoulder. Following his example, the other bandits also brandished their own assortment of weapons.


    "Bascal!?" Evrika yelled, her eyes alight in frenzy. "You piece of shit! Don''t tell me you''re with the bandits!?"


    "Hah, hahahaha! Sure took you a while to figure that one out, Evri! You never did have a lot going on around here." He said as he tapped his forehead. "But I''m different! I knew that this outfit was going to make it big! So I did the smart thing - I joined it when it was just starting out, and now, I''m the big boss of my own crew."


    The men around him started sneering.


    "Alright, alright, pipe down, fellas." He then turned his attention to Sylphia. "Anyway, Miss Hero, now that I think about it," he rubbed his chin, "you''ve got a pretty face there, don''tcha." His lips then formed into a lecherous grin. "It''d be a shame if something were to happen to it, eh?" He then licked his lips. "But I''ll save that for after me and the boys are done with you..."


    A chill ran down Sylphia''s spine.


    Evrika stepped between them with a scowl on her face. "Bascal, you scum!" she screamed, "You''re going too far!"


    "Heh. You still have a chance to run away, Evri." He lifted his axe and tapped his wooden handle onto the palm of his other hand. "My business isn''t with you."


    Evrika smirked. "Hah, do you really think you losers stand a chance?" She pointed her thumb at Sylphia. "You''re taking on a Legendary Hero, you know? In fact, I can just walk away now and watch you get your ass handed to you by a little girl!"


    "Eh!?" Cold sweat formed on Sylphia''s forehead. Heeeeeey! Don''t even joke like that! You could get me killed, you know!?


    "Right?" Evrika gave her a thumbs up and a wink.


    What!? She bit into the nail of her thumb. Wait...Hold on - that idiot believed me when I said I was the Legendary Hero earlier... Maybe, if they take it at face value, they''ll just run away and leave me alone! Finding her resolve, Sylphia took a deep breath, suppressing her nerves. Here goes nothing...


    "Aa ahh..." Sylphia shrugged, "I don''t really want to waste my time on small fry like these guys. Can''t we just hurry this up and get to their boss already?" When those words left her tongue, she noticed her vision darkening slightly.


    This time, instead of shaking it off, she instead reached out and swept in front of her eyes. Upon closer inspection, it was not that she was blacking out, but it seemed that a black smoke formed before her. As her arm swept into the smoke, it twisted and turned around it, clearing her vision in the space created in between. Wait, what the hell is this? She had not satisfied her curiosity when the smoke had completely dissipated. Am I seeing things...?


    While Sylphia lost herself in thought, however, Bascal broke into a seething rage. "Who the fuck are you calling small fry, you fucking bitch!?"


    "Eh!?" Sylphia flinched. Wait, shit, what!?


    "I don''t fucking care if you''re the hero of what!" He yelled. "I''ll fucking kill you, you cunt!"


    Aaaaaah! What the fuck!? Why did it have the opposite effect this time!?


    "Get ready!" Evrika yelled. One by one, the guards formed their shields beside one another, leaving no room for Sylhpia to slip back between them.


    Hey hey hey heeeey! You fucking idiots! Let me through!


    "We''ve got your back, Miss Heroine!" Aberdeen said.


    I don''t give a shit about my back, these assholes are gonna stab me in the front!


    Finally, Bascal cried out, "Get ''em boys!"


    All at once, all twelve men ran forward in a big clump, their weapons raised and pointed right at Sylphia.


    With a raging tide of muscle coming from the front and an impenetrable wall of bronze in her back, the little heroine found herself stuck in a corridor of death. Oh my fucking God! I''m gonna get crushed between them! She swiveled her head around for a way out. Immediately, she came upon a narrow side street just beside them. Here it is!


    "Pull back! Here!!" Sylphia yelled, dashing into the alley.


    "W-what!?" Evrika hesitated.


    "I said, run over here, now!!" She screamed at the top of her lungs when her vision darkened yet again.


    Damnit, not now! She swept away the smoke in front of her eyes. Don''t give up on me yet, you noodly armed little girl!


    "Hah!? Hey!" Bascal''s voice bellowed as they ran into the alley. "Come back here!"


    With the guards behind her, Sylphia then shouted, "Form a shield wall!" Again, the black smoke formed. "Geez, this is annoying!" she said to herself as she brushed it away.


    "Y-yes, ma''am!" the guards said.


    While she was distracted with the smoke, the guards formed a single file within the alley, their shields linked side to side and their spears protruding between the tiny spaces left in between.


    Sylphia''s heart beat faster and faster as she heard the rumbling of the bandits'' footsteps coming over the alley.


    Ambush... A bunch of bandits who ambush helpless farmers for a living won''t expect to be ambushed themselves!


    As soon as the slightest silhouette of a person emerged from the corner, Sylphia yelled, "Advance!"


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    As she said so, every single guard took a single step forward and thrust their spear at the oncoming bandits.


    In a single instant, the bandit at the very front found himself at the receiving end of a flurry of spear tips. With no time to defend himself, he was turned into a human pincushion. His arms flapped down, dropping his sword and shield onto the ground. With him suddenly stopped in his tracks, the bandits right behind him collided into him, pushing him further into the hafts of the spears.


    As the guards withdrew their weapons, his body folded over as he fell, motionless, on the ground.


    "Pull back! Let''s go!" As Sylphia gave her command, the guards then withdrew their spears and reformed their shield line a few paces back.


    Woah, these guys are pretty good! Not only are they obeying my commands, they''re actually moving in sync! Are town guards in this world actually top notch!? It''s like that one game I played where the NPC guards were more powerful than players to stop PKers!


    "You fuckers!" Bascal screamed. "Get out of the way!" After a while, the bandits managed to stop bunching together at the corner and, finally, entered the alleyway. There, they were greeted with a full line of shields with spears protruding between them - a miniature phalanx formation. It stretched fully across the alley, the brick houses on either side precluding any possibility of a flanking attack.


    "That''s pretty clever," he said, "but that won''t help you! Trample ''em boys!"


    "Uroooogh!" With a thunderous scream, the bandits charged forward.


    In the center of the mob, Bascal brandished his mighty axe. "Hahahah! You''ll regret messing with me!"


    As soon as they closed the distance, Sylphia held her arm out. "Spears!"


    "Haha, you idiots!" The man at the very front held his shield up. "That ain''t gonna work twice!"


    "Uoooooh!" Aberdeen yelled as he thrust his spear as hard as he could into the thug''s shield.


    Crack.


    "Hnnf!" The thug''s shield splintered the moment it made contact with Aberdeen''s spear. The steel tip then went on to pierce the man''s midsection, skewering him like a kebab.


    Sylphia''s jaw dropped.


    "What the fuck!?" All at once, the bandits'' boots screeched to a halt.


    "Holy shit!" Aberdeen screamed as he pulled his spear back. "The fuck just happened!?"


    Clutching his stomach, the thug then fell to his knees, before finally slapping his face down onto the cold floor.


    "Deen, man, what the hell!?" The guard beside Aberdeen nudged him on the shoulder. "You need to teach me your training regimen after this."


    "Wha-" He winced. "No! I don''t train any more than you guys!"


    "Grr!" Bascal growled, his face contorting in fury, "Don''t stop, you idiots!" With all his strength, he lunged forward and swung his axe at full speed onto Evrika''s shield. "Rraagh!!"


    Caught off guard, the force threw Evrika onto her back. "Kya!" she screamed. The attack blasted a hole into the shield wall, and right in front of Sylphia, no less. In the meantime, the rest of the guards were held up by the wave of bandits crashing against their line.


    "Gahahah!" Bascal loomed over her. "You''re dead now!"


    Shit, they''re through!


    "Reform!" Sylphia screamed as she leapt backwards. "Two ranks!" The black haze appeared yet again. "Double time!"


    From Sylphia''s words alone, the three guards on the sides stepped back and formed another line behind the first.


    "Shit!" Bascal saw this and leapt back before their spears were able to pierce his gut.


    His leather boots scratched against the floor. A small trail of blood followed his step as he landed in the pool gathering around his fallen minion.


    He gasped for breath.


    After suffering a few injuries without inflicting any on the guards, his men soon withdrew from the melee.


    "The fuck is up with these guys!?" A thug with a large scar on his cheek said, "I was told the guards here were nothing more than Lendway City rejects!"


    "Shut up!" Wiping the sweat from his brow, Bascal yelled at him. "Just need a breather and then..."


    "Cap!" Aberdeen helped Evrika to her feet. "Are you alright?"


    "Y-yeah..." She patted her clothes down. "This shield won''t take another one of those, though."


    As soon as Evrika was back on her feet, Sylphia gave out her next orders. "Withdraw! Here!" She took a turn in the alleyway and ran in, followed closely by the guards.


    "Follow them!" Bascal shouted. "Oh wait, fuck, hold on! Don''t just turn that corner!"


    After a short while, he peeked his head cautiously into the turn in the alley.


    Already ahead by a long way, Sylphia looked back at him and sneered, "Dumbass, did you think I''d pull the same trick twice in a row? Are you retarded!?" She then stuck her tongue out at him. "Bleeeh!"


    "Rrrraaagh!" Bascal growled. "After them!"


    Soon, Sylphia''s group cleared the alleyway, and they ran back out into the road. "Split up!" she said, and the guards ran evenly in opposite directions.


    Bascal''s voice echoed from within the alley. "Splitting up won''t save you, little girl! We''ll chase you no matter where you-"


    Dumbass. She then gave her signal. "Spears! Advance!"


    Immediately, the guards closed in on both sides and skewered the bandits running out from between them, killing three at a single stroke. The screams of the dying men resonated across the alleyway, terrorizing the remaining bandits.


    "Well, well, well..." Sylphia walked out from behind the guards, who now closed the exit to the alley with a wall of shields and spears. "It''s six versus six now..." She snickered. "I''d say we can have a fair game now, can''t we?" She then drew her sword and thrust it into the chest of a dying bandit laying beside her feet. Finally, she stepped onto his face and used it as leverage as she pulled her sword back out. "Oops." Her lips twisted into a malevolent grin. "It''s five versus six now, hahahahaha!"


    Once more, the thick black smoke appeared around her. It was such that the alley had become painted in a deep black.


    Wait, Her brows knotted together. There''s only five of them left? How many have we killed so far? A cursory count of the bandits does number them at five, however. Maybe they ran away or something. Well, good for them.


    "W-w-what... are you!?" Bascal whimpered, his low gruff voice dissipating into a soft, nasally tone.


    "Weren''t you paying attention?" Sylphia drew a cruel grin on her lips. "I''m the Heroine, Sylphia. The cutest girl in the world, and protector of cute girls, everywhere."


    "W-w-what the fuck!?"


    She pointed her thumb at Evrika. "And you just happened to make the mistake of messing with this cute girl when I was around."


    "E-eh!?" Evrika jolted. Then, with flushed cheeks, she looked away, muttering to herself, "C-cute...?"


    "So, now," Sylphia then pointed her sword at them, "who else wants their heart pierced with my love!?"


    The bandits shuddered.


    "Yaaaaaaaahaaaaa!!!" With a high pitched squeal, Bascal and the others ran as fast as they could and disappeared into the alleyways. They ran with such haste that some of them even dropped their weapons and even jettisoned their stolen armor while they were at it.


    "W-we... won...?" Aberdeen said, with a shaky voice. "We won!"


    "We won!" The guards cheered, pumping their fists in the air.


    "Miss Heroine, you... you did it!" Evrika clasped Sylphia''s hands. She looked as if tears were ready to stream down her eyes at any moment.


    "Hmph." Sylphia smiled. "What are you talking about? I didn''t even do anything." Sylphia placed her hand over Evrika''s arm. "You, on the other hand, are you okay?"


    "Eh? I-I..." Evrika averted her gaze. "Mm. I''m fine..."


    "And by the way, you all did pretty good." She looked at each of them. "Where did you all learn to do all that?"


    The guards looked at each other with a baffled expression.


    "U-uh... I don''t really know." Aberdeen said as he rubbed the back of his neck.


    The guard beside him said, "You were really cool, though, Deen - you took out two of those guys, didn''t you?"


    "N-no, I didn''t, that was Roger!"


    "Huh?" The one at the far back turned to them. "I-I don''t know, I just... you know, kapow! You know?"


    "What?" The guys scratched their heads.


    "W-well," he said, "It''s just that, when I heard Miss Heroine''s voice, I just sort of had an idea of what to do?"


    "Actually, yeah, something like that." The guard beside Aberdeen patted him on the shoulder.


    "Y-yeah..." Aberdeen crossed his arms and pondered.


    Meanwhile, Evrika spoke with Sylphia. "You surprised me though," she said, wiping the sweat off her forehead, "Miss Heroine was pretty frightening back there..."


    "Ah-" Sylphia averted her eyes. "Y-yeah... I got a bit carried away there..."


    "Ehehe," she chuckled, "You sure did!"


    While most of the guards were in a celebratory mood, one of them remained silent and looked to be in anguish.


    "Are you hurt?" Sylphia approached him.


    The soldier jolted the moment he heard Sylphia''s voice. "Huh? Ah, no... no. I''m unhurt."


    Hmm? What''s with that reaction? That''s very fishy.


    "Is that so?" Sylphia laid her hand on his shoulder. "Just hang in there."


    Again, the black haze appeared in front of Sylphia''s eyes, the moment she said those words.


    "Miss... Miss Heroine..." the guard spoke, his voice seemingly relaxed, "thank you."


    Huh? What''s going on with these people? Stress at work?


    Her eyes met with that of a bandit lying dead on the floor.


    I guess so. This probably isn''t the sort of thing they do from day-to-day.


    "But we aren''t finished yet," Sylphia said, "You said there''s even bigger trouble Northeast of town?"


    "Yes," Aberdeen lowered his head. "Most of the other guards scrambled over there - it was the gate where the bandits flooded in from."


    Shit... so those idiots weren''t anything more than a small group? Give me a break. This is gonna be a long day.


    "Alright!" Sylphia pumped her fist in the air. "Let''s keep going!"


    "Yeah!" The guards cheered once more.


    Finally, their group headed deeper into town.


    As she followed behind the guards, Sylphia felt a chill on her shoulder; an odd sensation of being watched. Even when she turned her head to look, and found that there was not a single soul behind them, the feeling would still not go away.

 Chapter 6 - Invisible Hand

    The sun had set behind the great eastern wall of Ealdton. Its edifice of bleached white stone cast a long shadow over the town. In normal times, the guard of the night shift would have just started their rounds by lighting the lamp posts that lined quiet its streets. Today, however, Ealdton''s streets laid in darkness. And in that darkness, a brutal struggle for control over the town was underway.


    Led by the Heroine, Sylphia, the guards positioned themselves in a line barricading the recently liberated northwest ward from the bandits of the notorious Wood Vipers. Though her troops had been bolstered from the squads they collected along the way, their numbers still paled in comparison to their opponents, who, until now, had concentrated on looting the abandoned residences northeast of the town.


    Like a shadowy sentinel, an old man, hidden beneath dark robes watched over the chaos. He stood, silent, within an abandoned home, peering out from its window.


    This old man, Alphonso, muttered to himself as he stroked his beard, "Hmmm... intriguing. It appears our Heroine has some military expertise." His gaze sharpened as a burst of black smoke erupted from Sylphia. "And that magic...", he said with bated breath. It spread out on the street level, like a low-lying fog that slowly seeped into both the guards and the bandits.


    It''s so strange... I have never seen magic like that before. When I allowed her to use it on me earlier, it seemed to replicate the effects of influence magic. He paused for a breath. But unlike then... the effects it''s displaying now are... far too potent. No longer is she merely influencing those around her, she is outright commanding them! Never in my experience, not in my reading of ancient texts, have I seen reference to such a power. Sweat formed over his brows as he agonized to find an explanation for Sylphia''s magic. And that she is able to use it over and over without exhausting herself? How could so efficient a spell even exist!?


    While he racked his brain on the matter, his eyes noticed movement out of the corner of his eyes. In the back alley connecting behind guards'' main line, the group of five men armed with long knives skulked in the shadows.


    Meanwhile, the Heroine absorbed herself into micromanaging her soldiers'' movements. Even as her stalkers were getting ready to pounce on her, she remained oblivious to their treacherous plot.


    Alphonso let a heavy breath out of his nose. Though she does possess some talent, our Heroine can be quite oblivious to her surroundings... He reached into his pocket and pulled out a handful of beads. Clenching them with his fists, he blew a soft breath into them. Allow me to me lend you a hand once more. Just like that, a dense mote of magic gathered above his hand and circled around it like a swarm of tiny, tiny insects.


    Then, he flicked the beads, one by one, into the magical cloud.


    As soon as each bead made contact with the magic, a small part of the cloud annihilated and formed a shockwave that focused into a single point on the bead. Without so much as a whoosh, the beads shot out the window.


    One by one, they pierced into the head of each bandit, starting from the back and progressing forwards. As if following Alphonso''s intentions, each one curved in the air, following his line of sight and hit their marks dead center. Each one was none the wiser as the man behind him fell with hardly a sound but the soft crackle of the bead embedding itself deep within their skulls.


    As the last bandit fell to his knees, so did Alphonso lean sideways onto the window sill. He felt a sudden, heavy sensation over his shoulders as if all of his muscles were on the verge of cramping at the same time. Hah... I truly dislike air magic... He rubbed his temples. So much effort for so little effect... But it has its uses.


    The battle dragged on thus - with the bandits unable to secure a clear advantage against the tight formation of spear-wielding guards, they lost their men precipitously in their stubborn attempt to break through. On the other hand, the guards'' spirits remained high, presumably thanks to Sylphia''s magic, and they suffered very few losses.


    Interesting... is she sharing her skill in combat with those around her? No, that can''t be right. The Heroine never displayed any skill in combat, to begin with. How could she share something she does not have? He tilted his head down and rubbed his chin. But that does not change the fact - these guards cannot be fighting this well. Not on their own, at least. That logic thus points to the Heroine somehow improving their fighting ability... Again - in this case - there are parallels, such as a combination of several Cleric spells, such as Lion''s Heart and Blessed Alacrity, but again, the effects should not be this pronounced. Rather than mere town guards, they are fighting on par- no, possibly above, the level of trained soldiers... It is as if her words bestow the blessings of the Gods themselves...


    The Gods... huh? He sighed. So this is what it means to be blessed by the Gods - to obtain power that far surpasses any mortal... The power to defeat a Demon King.


    "Oy, they ain''t breakin'' boss!" one of the bandits yelled as he ran all the way back from the front line.


    "Who the fuck told you you could run back ''ere, ah!?" A greasy looking man at the far back growled at him. "And who the hell is keepin'' the boys in line!?"


    "Eh-!? Ah... Oh."


    Their men, exhausted from their prolonged attack, and demoralized from what had become a pile of bodies in front of blood-soaked shields, finally broke ranks and pulled back, ending their assault.


    Grasping the opportunity laid out before her, Sylphia swiped her arm in the air and yelled, "This is it! All units, charge!" With her command, the ominous black haze wrapped around each of the guardsmen and dissolved into their skin.


    With a fierce roar, each one lunged forwards, spears-first into the retreating bandits. They trampled over the retreating bandits, skewering those who stood against them and stamping over the rest. Their movements were swift and precise as if they had not been fighting for at least four hours straight, which, of course, they had been.


    What was presumably the leader of the bandits screamed at the man before him, "Shit, you idiot, look what ya did!" He then gave him a slap across his face, before turning around and bolting away. "Sod this!"


    Thus, the bandits entered a full rout. Each one fled for their own lives, climbing over each other, even so far as pulling others back to get ahead, themselves. Few would survive.


    After chasing them over a short distance, the guards regrouped at their original line.


    "Well done, Miss Heroine," Alphonso said under his breath, as he lightly clapped his leather-wrapped hands. "You have shown me a wonderful demonstration today. Perhaps there is hope for you yet."


    By this time, twilight had finally given way to night. A pitch black darkness set in as the cloudy sky blocked the moon completely. With that, Sylphia and the guards took a break by the roadside while they collected some torches to burn for light.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Satisfied, Alphonso retreated away from the window and paced back and forth. "Hm..." He stroked his beard. "Black...? I did not just imagine it, did I? The heroine''s magical residue... is pure black... huh... Its potency aside, that is not a color that befits a hero..."


    His eyes glazed over as he recalled the twisting torrent of black residue that poured out of her body.


    "And such volume... at this point, she must have already used enough magic to exhaust a middling-level of mage, and yet... she still does not show any signs of magical fatigue..."


    He then paced right back beside the window and caught the heroine sharing a lively conversation with the guards beside her.


    "Perhaps it is true... those myths that tell of the ancient race of fairies. I found it hard to believe..." He tapped his foot against the wooden floor. "When I was informed that she was supposed to be a mythical Fairy, I thought it was just a lie. Tiny, as though she may be, she did not fit the description of the fairies of yore... But now... she fits exactly one:


    "Fairies: a race of spirit-like beings whose magical power far exceeded even the greatest of elven sorcerers."


    He then placed his hand over his mouth and started stroking his moustache. "If the heroine is truly one of such race..." His eyes narrowed onto her. "I want to know more. Perhaps I coul-"


    At that instant, he felt a tingling at the back of his ear. His robes fluttered as he turned around. Swiping his hands across, he created a cloud of magic around him, and said, "Come out, there is no use hiding. I have a magical field that senses living beings around me."


    For a few moments, he was only met with silence. He focused his gaze on the open door in front of him. The being he sensed did not move, as if deliberating its next move. He broadened his senses, to find any others hidden nearby, but his magic did not detect anything else.


    Then, he heard the click of a tongue.


    Fading out of the shadows, a woman, clothed fully in black, entered the room with her hands up. She hid her face behind a black mask that cut diagonally across her face, such that it exposed her mouth and part of her cheek. With a smirk on her lips, she said, "Mages really don''t play fair, huh?"


    Alphonso sighed. He then dispelled the magic he gathered around him and said, "So it is you."


    "Yes, I''m here." She shrugged. "Surprised?"


    He turned right back around and continued observing Sylphia, still resting below. "Not in the slightest." he said, "Our subject is of the highest import, after all."


    "That she is," she said, as she joined him by the window.


    A quick glance revealed a crossbow strapped to her back and a pouch of bolts on either side of her waist. Furthermore, vials of unknown liquids were neatly arranged in a row on her belt. Alphonso could easily guess what they were, however - poison, a standard tool for a woman of her trade.


    "Well?" she tilted her head towards him and asked, "What do you think of our dear little heroine so far?"


    "At first, I believed this endeavor to be fruitless." He lowered his head. "But now..."


    "Ohoho... so, our little miss shows potential?"


    He frowned. "Mere potential is not enough."


    "Hmm..." She scratched her head.


    "But potential, she has."


    "Hihi..." She grinned. "His Majesty will be delighted to hear that."


    "In any case, what business do you have here, exactly?" He leered at her out the corner of his eye. "If I''m not mistaken, I was the one tasked to look after the heroine." He sharpened his gaze at her. "The only one."


    The woman picked her ear and rolled her eyes. "Geez, you''re too uptight, Lord Alphonso. No, I''m not here just to watch our Heroine. I''ve been stationed here for several days now because there were rumors of some big event happening here."


    He furled his brows. "And I was not informed?"


    "Relax... You know how rumors are." She shrugged. "Half the time they''re bullshit, and half the time..." She then gave him a knowing glance. "...you hear Rafale is involved somehow..."


    He sighed. "I am entirely uninterested in politics." He turned his head away from her. "But there was no reason to put the heroine''s life in such danger."


    "Hmm...?" She leaned closer to him, bringing her face just a few inches from Alphonso''s ear. "This coming from the man who let our little girl run amok on her own with a ragtag group of town guards?"


    "I am here anyway." He glanced at her. "I can protect her if the situation requires it."


    He then cast his gaze back down at Sylphia and the guards. They had just finished collecting enough torches to light their way.


    "In the meantime," he said, "this opportunity is proving to be an efficient method to gauge her abilities."


    "Hmph. As expected from the Lord Alphonso." She bowed her head mockingly.


    "Don''t you have a job to do?"


    "Not really." She shrugged. "The attack already happened, so I can''t really prevent it anymore." She then chuckled, "Hahah, who could have known they''d manage to corrupt the guard commander?"


    "I see, so that''s what happened." He drew a shallow breath. "Perchance, did you see what happened to our carriage driver? Was he able to join the townspeople to safety?"


    "Oh yeah, you two must have come by carriage, huh?" She shrugged. "He was probably killed. The bandits came from the direction of the stables, after all. So either that, or he''s held hostage or something."


    "I see..." He clenched his fist. "He was a kind man. He served long and well... if anything should happen, I will see that his family is taken care of."


    "Mm. Sure." The woman looked idly out the window. "Ah, they''re moving. Are you sure you don''t need to chase them?"


    "Hm?" Glancing out the window himself, he saw the group of guards heading further east, with Sylphia lagging behind. "Ah, indeed. I should make haste."


    "Hihi. Don''t break your hips now! I''ll watch over them while you''re gone!" She jeered, before leaping right out of the window.


    "Hmph." He shook his head. "How reckless..."


    As Alphonso left the house that he temporarily intruded in, he made sure to close every door, leaving it just the way he saw it. When he stepped back out into town, however, he first took a detour by the back-alley facing the house.


    There, he crouched beside one of the dead bandits lined up in the alleyway. He plunged his fingers deep into the hole he made on the man''s forehead and retrieved his bead. Upon inspection, it had been deformed into an almost pancake shape. These ones aren''t getting used again... just like the ones earlier. He then rubbed his chin. This is strange. I should not have used so much magic as to cause this much damage... Could this be... another of the Heroine''s powers?


    Finally, he placed the bloody, flattened bead into his back pocket, along with the two other similarly smashed beads. Either way, I need to remove any evidence of using my magic here... Again and again, he repeated his macabre chore, each time retrieving the disfigured remains of his beads.

 Chapter 7 - The Battle for Ealdton

    As the night grew deeper, the clouds blanketing the night sky gradually dissipated, allowing the pale moon to once more shed its dim light upon the embattled town.


    Around six or so hours have passed since Sylphia and her guards started their counterattack against the bandits. Their movements grew sluggish with the onset of exhaustion. It was such that neither intermittent rest, nor even the aid of her magic was enough to recover their original vigor.


    Sylphia sat against a low wall to catch her breath. Her hands trembled. The cold night breeze seeped into her dress as though it weren''t even there, chilling her down to the bone. Somehow, she had managed up to that point purely on adrenaline alone, but as the residual heat radiated by the pavement ran out, all the pent-up fatigue in her tiny body finally caught up with her. Her feet ached. The sandals she wore were not meant for running. Having done just that, cuts and bruises covered her feet, mostly by her ankles and heels. On top of that, her clothes, including her sandals had rips and tears all over them; some by accident, and some, like the missing ankle straps on her sandals, on purpose.


    The guards fared a little better. Their eager faces had dwindled towards fatigue and sorrow. With no time to bury their dead, the guards simply laid them on the side of the road and covered their faces with any piece of cloth they can find from the surrounding houses.


    After a short time, Evrika approached her with a flask in hand. "Miss Heroine, here."


    "Ah, thank you." She took the flask and laid its mouth upon her lip. The cool sensation of water covered her tongue. The refreshing taste of mere room temperature water was enough to send Sylphia into a frenzy, tilting the flask upside down, and pouring the water straight down her throat. About halfway through, she choked on the water trying to enter her windpipe. But she paid it no mind, and fighting through the coughing and hacking, she continued flooding her mouth with water as soon as she can. After gulping down the very last drop, she let out a great big sigh, "Ahhhh!" She tilted her head upwards and, with a grin, said, "Thanks! That''s just what I needed!"


    Evrika''s eyes flickered.


    "Hm?" She cocked her head.


    The female guard chuckled. "I''m sorry, Miss Heroine," she said, covering her mouth, "I was just thinking how unlike a noble Miss Heroine acts."


    "Huh? Ahh..." She turned to the side. Yeah, fuck it, I don''t have the energy to put up the cute girl act anymore.


    "Honestly, I''m quite relieved..."


    Sylphia glanced back at her, and from the corner of her eye, spotted a faint smile right at the corner of the girl''s lips.


    Evrika placed her hand on her chest and said, "I was pretty nervous at first... I thought a commoner like myself shouldn''t talk with the Heroine on such casual terms."


    Huh... so someone like you can still feel anxious, huh? She shrugged in response, saying, "Don''t worry about it. I don''t really care about titles like commoner or noble, so you can just talk to me like you would a friend or something."


    "Really!?" The girl''s eyes twinkled, her mouth spreading open as her lips perked up into a smile. "F-friends!? With the Heroine!?"


    "Eh?" Sylphia winced. Uwah, did I flick her switch or something? How can she still be this energetic after non-stop fighting? I haven''t even fought anyone and I''m fucking exhausted! "Y-Yeah. That''s fine, isn''t it?"


    "Mm!" She gleefully nodded.


    In the middle of their conversation, one of Evrika''s men approached her. "Captain," he said, before whispering into her ear.


    "Ah, okay," she replied, with a suddenly calm demeanor. She then turned to Sylphia and said, "Miss Heroine, we''re almost ready."


    "Ah." Sylphia took a deep breath and said, "Is that so?" She then pegged her hands on the wall behind her, supporting herself as she stood up. "Alright, let''s keep going, then."


    Another guard approached. The man wore largely the same gear as the other guards, except he had a bow in one hand and a quiver on his back. He gave Sylphia a salute and said, "Miss Heroine! Again, thank you for coming to our aid. I don''t know what would have happened if those bandits managed to gain entry to the walls."


    "Mm," she nodded. "don''t mention it."


    "My men and I will follow your advance from the walls, Miss Heroine! With this section of the wall secure, we can finally bring the fight to those bastards!"


    His words sent a jolt of vigor across Sylphia''s body. Giving him a thumbs up, she said, "Alright!" Nice, we finally have some archers to support us. Hopefully, we can build on our momentum to finally push these bandits out of town. Regaining her high spirits, Sylphia then gathered the guards around her. Mustering all of her energy, she gave them her words of encouragement, just like she had done a few times earlier on.


    However, this time, one of the guards spoke back.


    "Umm... actually, I have a question." One of the guards raised his hand. Sylphia recognized him as the quiet one who looked quite distressed after their encounter with Bascal''s men earlier in the day.


    "Hm? Yeah, what is it?" Sylphia said.


    "Um... well..." He scratched the back of his neck.


    "Hmm?" She tilted her head. "Well? Speak up."


    "A-ah! Sorry, well... w-why..." He swallowed his breath. "Why isn''t Miss Heroine fighting?"


    A chill ran down Sylphia''s spine.


    In an instant, her face froze up, leaving a stiff smile across her lips as sweat accumulated over her brows.


    "Huh?" Aberdeen and the other guards each gave him an indignant glance.


    "Eh?" He shrank back. "I-I mean... I just thought if the Heroine would fight with us, t-then we could take care of the bandits quicker... r-right?"


    "I... guess...?" Aberdeen rubbed his chin. "Maybe she just had a good reason not to. Like unleashing her power inside the town would level it or something!"


    "What!?" The other guards looked at Sylphia in terror. "The entire town!?"


    As though her reflex for retort thawed her entire body, Sylphia leapt up and pouted. "I have no such thing!"


    The guards gave a collective sigh of relief.


    Aberdeen then asked, "Then why? Come to think of it, I would like to beat the bandits sooner rather than later..."


    The guard beside him nodded. "I don''t want any more of our guys to bite the dust either."


    The other guards nodded in agreement.


    Sylphia let out a strained sigh. This is bad... If I get outed as a weakling, what''s going to happen to me... to them? Will they give up? If they can''t believe that I''m the hero anymore, then, will we lose the town...? Her heart immersed in anxiety, she grew restless. Her expression turned sour without her knowledge while she lost herself in her own thoughts.


    One by one, the guards then turned to her with a suspicious gaze.


    Tsk. She bit down on her thumb nail. I need to calm down... It''s not like there''s a question that I''m really a Legendary Hero, after all! The only problem is, I don''t have a way to prove it!


    "A-ahem," Aberdeen cleared his throat, "I-I guess I guess mere bandits aren''t really worth using the heroine''s strength for, right? I mean, all things considered, we''ve been doing pretty good so far!"


    "Come to think of it..." The man beside Aberdeen crossed his arms, "these bandits don''t seem to be a big deal when it comes to fighting... I think we can actually win without relying on the Heroine''s strength, after all."


    "It''s not about winning!" The anxious guard grumbled. "It''s about someone who can even save the town by herself! And yet...!" He clenched his fists. "She wouldn''t so much as lift a finger? And what do you mean by the bandits ''not being worthy''? Are you telling me this town, our home isn''t worth saving!?" He then turned to Sylphia, "Doesn''t the Heroine care for the lives that are lost solely because of her inaction!?"


    Sylphia flinched.


    "Elmer!" Aberdeen shouted. "That''s way out of line!"


    "Grgh..." He grunted and turned his face away.


    "And why are you making it out as if Miss Heroine has been idle all this time!?" Aberdeen continued, "Has she not taken the mantle of our commander all this time!? Even if she did not participate in battle herself, isn''t it with the help of her combat knowledge that we prevailed against the bandits!?"


    Like a flash of lightning, it dawned on her. Commander...? My job class...


    "I..." The anxious guard muttered, "Captain Evrika could have done that...!"


    Evrika wore a frown as she said, with a castigating tone, "Hey. Don''t drag me into this."


    "That''s enough!" As Sylphia shouted, she noticed her vision darken once more behind what seemed to be a black haze. This darkness again... I''ve had my suspicions for a while now, but...


    "I''m sorry, Miss Heroine." Aberdeen lowered his head.


    "That''s fine." Sylphia then stepped in front of the anxious guard. Let''s make a simple experiment to find out... She tilted her head upwards and looked him in the eyes. "You. Kneel."


    "Huh?" The guard furled his brows at first, but in the next moment, a thick black haze wrapped around him that seeped into his skin. "Hnnf!" With a grunt, he then fell on one knee, placing him almost on eye-level with Sylphia. "W-wha-!?"


    Oho, success. Sylphia smirked. I guess that''s how the commander class works. Now I feel like an idiot. Why didn''t I realize it sooner? In retrospect, isn''t it completely obvious? I guess my head was too wrapped around traditional RPGs that I just overlooked it.


    "E-Elmer?" Aberdeen stammered.


    "So, basically," she said, "you were worried that I wasn''t pulling my weight, right?" She shrugged. "That''s understandable. But let me ask you - did you really believe that a bunch of town guards could really prevail by themselves against this number of hardened bandits?"


    Elmer swallowed his breath as beads of sweat rolled down his temples.


    She then turned around to the other guards. "I was rather surprised, myself. From the way you fought and obeyed my orders, if I didn''t know you were just town guards, I would have guessed you were trained soldiers."


    They returned her gaze with a baffled expression.


    "She''s right..." Evrika said. "it''s something that bothered me since we fought off Bascal''s men. We hardly ever train with our weapons, not to mention fighting as a unit, but..."


    Aberdeen flinched. "Come to think of it... That time when my spear broke the bandit''s shield... Are you saying that''s the Heroine''s doing!?"


    "Hmph." Sylphia shrugged. "I guess so."


    "Guess... so?" Aberdeen cocked his head.


    "Yeah." Sylphia shrugged. "Truth is, I''m still getting used to this Hero thing, and I didn''t even know what powers I had... until just now."


    "Eeeh....?" He grimaced. "Just now?"


    "What, is that it?" The man beside Aberdeen clicked his tongue. "I thought it was from some crazy training regimen..."


    Aberdeen slapped the back of the man''s helmet. "I told you I didn''t have one!"


    The man scratched his head and chuckled.


    "But that''s exactly why..." She then turned around to the anxious man and extended her hand to him. "I can''t save this town alone. I need your help. Coincidentally, you also need mine." With those words, another cloud of black haze appeared before her eyes and seeped, not only into Elmer''s body, but also of the other guards.


    His eyes met with Sylphia''s. "M-Miss Heroine...!" Those eyes, once worn down and glazed over, gleamed with renewed hope. Though his arms trembled in hesitation, he then forced himself to grasp Sylphia''s hand and stand before her. "So, the reason why we were able to come this far was thanks to the Heroine, after all..." He hung his head in shame as he said, "Thank you. And I''m sorry... for acting like that."


    "Mm." She smiled. "It''s alright now."


    The others gathered around him, patting him on the back and helping him back to his feet.


    Phew, somehow, I managed to wriggle out of that one. Lucky, lucky... She chuckled. "Oh, and by the way," she said, "it must be a mouthful to say ''Miss Heroine'' each time, right? Just call me ''Sylphia'' from now on."


    "A-are you sure, Miss Heroine?" Aberdeen asked. "Isn''t it disrespectful to your position?"


    "Pfft." She shrugged. "I don''t care about that. So don''t worry about it, okay?" She then reached up and patted him on the arm.


    "Alright!" He nodded. "Miss H- err... Sylphia!"


    "Oho!" One of the older guards said, poking his elbow into Aberdeen''s flank, "Imagine being on such good terms with the Heroine to address her by name!"


    Aberdeen snickered. "That goes for you too."


    "Ooh, ooh!" Evrika then leaned over and raised her arm. "In that case, can I call you with a nickname?"


    "Eh?" Sylphia stepped back. "Uh, sure, I guess...? Depending on what it is."


    The other guards looked at their captain and sighed in concert, mumbling amongst themselves.


    "Ahh, there she goes..." One man said.


    Aberdeen shook his head. "When it comes to children, she just can''t help herself, can she...?" He sighed. "And on top of that, her beloved hero..."


    The eldest among the guards then stroked his beard, and said, "Dead center in her strike zone... huh?"


    In the meantime, their captain was too absorbed in her thought that she did not even offer a retort. "Mmm...." She pressed her index finger on her lower lip. "Ah!" She leapt up. "Then, then, how about ''Sylphie''!?" Her eyes gleamed. "It''s a very cute name!"


    "Sylphie...? It''s not even very different from my name, so why not just use tha-"


    She then leaned even closer, so close that her bright eyes filled most of Sylphia''s vision. "Extra. Cute!"


    "No!" Sylphia pushed her hand onto the girl''s cheek, but she would not relent.


    While this was going on, Evrika''s men looked on with blank faces. One of them then muttered to the other, "You know, when the preachers were passing down the myths of the heroes... I would never have imagined this sort of scene was even possible."


    "Yeah..." The other guard shrugged. "It''s a bit... surreal..."


    Throughout the night, they fought their way to the very source of the bandit incursion - the northeastern gate.


    It was the single bastion that fell, that allowed the bandits to sack the town. Its thick, wooden doors swung open inwards and its heavy, steel grates retracted up into the gatehouse.


    Huh, it doesn''t look like they broke in at all - looks like someone let them in. I suppose a bunch of bandits can''t actually besiege walls as huge as these.


    Before them appeared a mountain of loot - coins, jewelry, trinkets and other valuables, piled on top of each other. Each item glittered from the torch flames spread around that corner of town. Standing at the foot of the mountain, the bandits arrayed themselves against Sylphia''s men. She recognized some of them as those who managed to escape from their earlier encounters.


    Finally, atop of all that loot, sat a burly man with a clean-shaven head. He looked down at them with a toothy grin and said, "Bascal, you idiot, come here!"


    From behind the mountain of loot, two bandits carried forward a wounded man. He hung by his arms on their shoulders while his head flopped left end right for each step they took.


    Geez, is that the guy from earlier? What happened to him? Did he really suffer a heart attack after that?


    The man on the mountain then said, "Now, point to us which of these here guardsmen is the so-called hero you were so nancy about."


    Bascal struggled to lift his face. Even from that distance, Sylphia could make out the details of his face, and they weren''t pretty. His cheeks were so swollen that the contours of his face had changed, his lips bulged out as though it was stung by a bee, and despite the discoloration from the braziers around them, his skin showed several bruises, especially around his cheeks. After a short while, his eyes met with Sylphia''s. "Mff mfeeeh..." he groaned.


    "What!? Speak up, boy!" The man yelled.


    I''ve had enough of your games. Finally, Sylphia stepped forward and faced the bandits. "Hey, ugly," she yelled, "I hear you''re looking for me!"


    "What?" He rubbed the top of his bald head. "You can''t be serious, right?" He then leapt down from his perch right down to the ground.


    The ground beneath them shook as the man''s muscular frame descended onto the road.


    He then turned to Bascal and said, "Tell me it ain''t true, buddy. You weren''t really pushed around by that little girl right there."


    "Showwy, boss..." The disgraced bandit hung his head in shame.


    "Oh... oh no." He shook his head. "Can''t have that, can we?" In an instant, the man then thrust his fist into Bascal''s throat.


    "Gggffff!" Blood spattered out of Bascal''s mouth as his head recoiled forwards from the impact.


    "Rrrreeeegh!" Finally, he lifted his arm overhead and slammed it down like a hammer into the back of Bascal''s neck, creating crisp, snapping noise.


    Just like that, Bascal''s body fell limp.


    The bandits then let go of his arms, his plopping his lifeless corpse onto the ground with a dull thud.


    Evrika grimaced. "Damnit, Bascal...! I told you this stupid shit would kill you someday...!"


    "Disappointing." The man said as he looked down at Bascal''s body. "You know, it''s one thing if it was really the hero come to save this town, but this-" He swung his hand forward. "this is a joke, right?"


    Sylphia''s eye twitched.


    "Listen up, you sorry lot!" He yelled, "There is no hero! Not here! Not now! All the rumors spreading around of the heroes coming back are bullshit! But even then," he tilted his head back jeered, "this?"


    The bandits cackled amongst each other.


    "For fuck''s sake, this twerp can''t even pass for a fake hero-"


    "Oh, shut your mouth already!" Sylphia yelled, cutting him off. "If you''re really that confident, why don''t you come over here, and I''ll shave your monobrow off to match your bald head!"


    The guards chuckled.


    "Pff- Sy..." Evrika said, stifling her own laughter. "Sylphie...!?"


    The bandit boss scowled, his forehead scrunching together in such a way that his thick brows appeared close enough to each other as to resemble a monobrow. "You''ve got guts, little girl. I give you that. Not a lot of people can look Tyson Bearhands in the eye and show any spunk. Or maybe you just haven''t heard of me."


    "That''s right," she said. "I haven''t heard of anyone with such a stupid name before."


    "Heh. Let me introduce myself, then. Do you know why they call me Bearhands?"


    Sylphia smirked. "With a face like that, I''m guessing you need to do it with your bare hands... a lot."


    "S-Sylphie!?" Evrika winced. "What are you-"


    Can''t she see it? Each time Sylphia insulted the bandit leader, the black haze formed around him and his underlings. I see... so only I can see the black haze. No wonder no one''s commenting on it. Anyway, I''m not insulting him for no reason. The magic''s doing something. I don''t know what, but I''m guessing, if it can buff my allies, it can also debuff my enemies! Or, at least, I hope so...


    "No." Unfazed, the boss calmly said, "It''s because I once killed a bear. With my bare hands." His gaze narrowed, centering at Sylphia. "Imagine what I can do to that tiny body of yours."


    Once more, the bandits cackled.


    "It''s simple." He grinned. "I''m going to make you squeal. I am going to make you cry! And when you start crying, you ask me to stop, I''m going to make it worse! And worse. And worse. And worse and worse and worse! But I won''t kill you." He shook his head. "Oh, no. I''ll make sure to squeeze every single tear out of your eyes. And then? When I''m bored of you? I''ll split your jaw from your skull! Hu ha ha haaaah!" He licked his lips. "Got that, boys!? Bring me that little shit gagged and bound!"


    The bandits let out a savage roar.


    "I don''t care about the rest. Kill them."


    They stirred themselves into a frenzy. Some clashed their weapons against their shields while others swung theirs in the air. All of them howled wildly, like a pack of hungry wolves.


    "They''re coming," Sylphia said. "Shield wall, one line!" Because the road widened as it reached the gate proper, arranging her remaining men into more than one rank left large spaces along the sides where the bandits could slip through.


    Quicker and quicker, the tempo grew. The ground tremored from the stamping of boots while the air rang sharply from the clashing of metal.


    The frenzy finally reached its climax. With a bellowing cry, the ringleader, Tyson Bearhands, swung his fist forward. "Go get ''em boooooooys!"


    All at once, the bandits charged the shield wall.


    In but a few moments, the forefront of the bandit horde clashed with the line.


    "Sylphie, get back!" Evrika yelled, readying her spear for a thrust. In front of her, a bandit cackled as he leapt into melee distance. "Got you!" she yelled, thrusting her spear up at his abdomen.


    "Haha!" The man parried her attack with his blade. Slipping Evrika''s spear between his arms, he then landed a kick right into her shield.


    "Gwah!" She staggered back.


    "Evrika!" Sylphia screamed. "Push him back!" The black haze wrapped around Evrika.


    Anchoring herself to the ground, she then lunged forward. "Oooooaaaaah!" she screamed, crashing her shield right into the bandit. While the man staggered back, she managed to pull her spear back and reclaim her position within the line.


    Shit! Sylphia gnashed her teeth. They were debuffed, right!? Right!?


    Across the line, the bandits charged in with great fury, disrupting the formation, and warping the line inwards around the center.


    "Now!" Sylphia lifted air arm up in the air. "Archers, pelt them!"


    Hidden behind the inward bastions of the nearby wall, the squad of archers rained death on the bandits'' side of the shield wall. Very few of the bandits carried shields with them, causing the others to bunch up with the ones that did, or otherwise distance themselves from the rest. Either way, that mere handful of archers managed to send the attacking bandits into disarray.


    With their support, the guards finally started to push the bandits back and restore their line.


    Good. Good. With fire support from above, the bandits can''t concentrate their forces. Hopefully, the effects of my magic on the guards can decide this battle!


    As soon as the chaos of the initial charge settled down, Sylphia gave her next orders. "All units, fighting withdrawal! Both flanks peel off one by one and form the second rank! Go!"


    With the black haze relaying her commands, the guards started inching backwards almost in sync. As the battle progressed away from the northeastern gate, the road narrowed gradually, allowing the men at the extreme flanks to step behind the ones beside them and gradually form a second line.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Amazing... so I can even make them obey unconventional orders? I''m sure they couldn''t possibly understand what I wanted to say based from my words alone. Hell, if I was the one hearing what I just ordered, I''d probably not know what the hell I should do. Incredible... it''s like the black haze is transmitting my commands as I intend them, not just as I say it... it like a psychic ability or something!


    The boss bandit did not look impressed. Though his voice was lost in the chaos, Sylphia did notice him pointing up towards the walls.


    Tsk. They''ll probably intercept our archers soon. Gotta make the most of them now.


    As soon as a full second line was formed, Sylphia halted their retreat. Not only did the second line provided support for the ones in front, the narrower front forced the bandits closer to each other, where their chaotic fighting style suffered.


    The battle turned in Sylphia''s favor.


    Eventually, Sylphia noticed the number of bandits thinning over the flank farthest from the wall. Meanwhile, nearest the wall, and partially shielded from arrow fire, the bandits clumped together and battered the guards lined against them.


    Reinforce success. Overwhelm the enemy. She yelled, "Archers, concentrate fire on the right flank! Right flank, push forward and envelop them! Left flank, hold! Center, second rank, push right and assist!"


    With her command, their line broke up. Swelling their numbers to the right, the guards turned the tables on the bandits and attacked. Consequently, the bandits clustered more and more towards the center. This shift brought down the pressure on Evrika, who stood directly in front of Sylphia.


    "S-Sylphie!" Evrika cried. "There''s too many on the center! We can''t hold this much!"


    "You will hold!" Sylphia yelled. "Just give them some time!" At the same time, Sylphia bit into her thumb nail. Come on just five minutes. No, two!


    "Miss Heroine!" A distant voice called out, "We have rats on the walls! My men will hold them back for as long as we can!!" The last arrow fell on a bandit right in front of Evrika, who fell face down at her feet. After that, the supporting fire from the archers ceased, followed by the sound of brutal atop the walls.


    "What!?" Sylphia stamped her foot against the ground. They got to our archers already!? Goddamnit, that''s too fast! What else can I do!? I can''t make the front move any faster than this!


    Just as Sylphia was feeling the pressure mounting over her, the bandit boss let out a huge growl, "Rrrraaaaagh! That''s it! Playtime''s over! If you idiots can''t do it, then I''ll do it myself!" He then swung around the massive sword from his back. Its thick blade alone appeared to be longer than Sylphia was tall, its handle extending up to nearly a third of the sword''s entire length. "I''ll show you just what these hands can do!"


    Her eyes popped wide open.


    "Rrrrraaaagggh!" With a fearsome roar, he dashed forward. "Out of the way!" In an instant, one of his underlings, unfortunate enough to stand in front of him, was cleaved nearly in half. With a single wide stroke, the sword bit into his flank and threw him aside like a rag doll.


    Terrified at his cold-blooded display, the other bandits were quick to step back. They paused their attack on the guards'' line for but a second to create an open path for their boss - a path straight to Evrika, and to Sylphia right behind her.


    "You''re dead!" The boss then charged at Evrika, his massive sword raised over his shoulder.


    "Sylphie, get back!" Evrika said, bracing her feet to the ground.


    "Right!" As Sylphia leapt backwards, she left a command to strengthen Evrika. "Hold fast, Evrika! Don''t you let him through!"


    "Mm! Leave it to me!"


    The black haze condensed around Evrika like an ominous aura. From Sylphia''s point of view, it seemed as if she was possessed by a demon. Come on, let''s see what you can do against my magic!


    "Muhahaha, you think a skinny girl like you can stand in my way!?" He sneered. At the very last moment, he bent his legs all the way down. "I''ll trample over you!"


    "Cap! Watch out!" Aberdeen tried to run to her side when a hammer bashed against his shield.


    The bandits in front of him quickly resumed their attack alongside their boss. "Where''d ya think you''re going, kid!? You''re playin'' with us!"


    "Damnit!"


    "Maintain the line!" Sylphia yelled, covering Aberdeen with the black haze. She can handle it! She has to!


    "Roooooaaaaaagh!" The bandit boss screamed. With all the strength of his thick, brawny legs, he blasted forward.


    "Eat this, you musclehead!" Bending her body right down to the ground, Evrika then braced one end of her spear at the pavement itself and aimed its point at the man''s belly.


    He smirked.


    At that moment, a chill ran down Sylphia''s spine. Evrika, get back! She wanted to shout, but her voice failed her.


    He then swung his sword down. In an instant, the haft of Evrika''s spear snapped in two.


    "Wha-!?" Evrika flinched.


    Shit!


    "Muhahahahahaha!" Taking one last step, the brute of a man then lifted his leg before crashing straight into Evrika''s shield.


    "Gyahaa-!" Evrika flew back right into Sylphia.


    "Mfffha!" Sylphia felt all the air in her lungs knocked out of her the moment the back of Evrika''s armored breastplate smashed into her chest. She knocked her head into the pavement as she fell down, sending waves of pain across her body. "Aaaaaaghaaa!!" She writhed in pain, curling up as she held onto the back of her head.


    Meanwhile, Evrika rolled over beside her. "S-Sylphie...!" She forced her voice out in between gasps of breath. "Are... are you alright!? I''m sorry- Ngh!" She clutched her shield arm. Her shield itself laid on the ground by her feet.


    "I... I think so..." Just as Sylphia lifted her face to see Evrika, she saw a massive figure looming over both of them. Her heart raced. "Evrika, behind you!"


    Evrika''s eyes widened. The moment she turned around, the man grabbed her by her hair and lifted her off her feet.


    She screamed.


    "Hmph. Still alive, huh?" He smirked. "You''re pretty tough for a twig. I''ve killed men twice as large as you with that attack. Whatever. I''ll deal with you later." He then grabbed Evrika by her broken arm and twisted it the wrong way before throwing her to one side.


    Landing on her belly, Evrika screamed, face down on the road, "Nghhaaahaaa!" Her frayed hair flowed down, covering her anguished expression.


    "Where are you looking at, little twerp?" The man sneered, "More worried about that dumb girl than yourself? You do have guts, don''t you?" He then grabbed Sylphia by her hair, lifting her off her feet. "We''ll see what color they are later."


    "Nggggghhhaaaaaah!" She screamed.


    She swung her legs wildly, trying to find somewhere to land her feet on, but to no avail. She then tried to pull herself up by leveraging herself by his hand, but those efforts, as well, ended in vain. Shit! Fuck! I''m dead! I''m fucking dead! While she struggled, the hilt of the sword on her belt tapped against her belly. Moving entirely by instinct, she reached for it.


    However, the moment the man heard the dull sound of her blade scratching against its scabbard, he grabbed her hand. "Oh, no you don''t." With a flick of his hand, he twisted Sylphia''s wrist in the wrong direction.


    "Gahaaaa!" Sylphia clearly heard the snap of her wrist. In that very same instant, a torrent gushed across her arm, rendering it as limp as a rag. Fuck! She ground her teeth against each other. God! Fuck! Aaaagh! Tears streamed down her cheeks. As her last show of defiance, she pried her eyes open in spite of the pain and glared intensely at him.


    "Haha. A punk to the end, huh?" He grinned. "Good. I just know, I''m going to enjoy breaking yo-" Suddenly, his eyes popped wide open, wiping his grin clean off. "Ngh!"


    Huh...?


    His arms trembled. As if he were frozen in place, his eyes turned to the arm that held Sylphia by her hair.


    Then, his grip slowly loosened. Eventually, his grip had weakened enough to release Sylphia''s hair from his hands.


    "Gwah!" Her hair fell over her face as she hit the floor. Then, clutching her broken hand, she quickly clambered back to her feet. What the hell just happened!? When she finally lifted her face, her mouth fell agape.


    The man before her, the man who, quite literally, held her life in his hands, stood still with a distant gaze.


    Wha- She grimaced.


    His entire body trembled as foam spilled from his mouth. It was as if he was still holding onto Sylphia by the hair, and indeed, some of her hair remained on his hand.


    After a few more moments, his eye turned upwards and his arms finally fell limp. He then crashed down to his knees, falling right in front of Sylphia.


    "What the fuck..." Sylphia said between gasps for breath, "did he have a heart attack? Either way..." She clenched her fist. Twisting her body, she then swung a hammer fist into his cheek. "That''s for Evrika!" His head recoiled to one side. Then, Sylphia stepped a few paces back. Bending her legs down she then ran full speed at him. "This is for messing up my hand!" At the very last second, she leapt off the ground, driving her knee straight into his nose, crunching it into a flat, bloody splotch. This time, his entire torso bent back, before bending back in place. "And this is for messing up my fucking hairdo." She then grasped the man''s bald head and pushed his face down to the floor.


    The lingering noise around her filtered away into nothingness, as her mind fell into a blank daze.


    Sylphia took a deep breath.


    And again.


    Jesus... God... What the fuck just happened...?


    She fell to her knees.


    Her head felt light, and her breathing was clear. Is this what they mean by near-death experience...? I don''t really want another one of these, to be honest... but at the moment...


    She closed her eyes and her lips contorted into a crooked smile.


    This feels good!


    After a while, she snapped out of her relief-induced euphoria. Evrika...! When she opened her eyes, she saw Evrika herself walking towards her.


    "Sylphie..." She smiled, in spite of the pain. "Are you alright?"


    Letting out a sigh, Sylphia snickered, "Heh. I should ask you that, right? That arm looks terrible."


    She grinned. "It should be okay. There are some really good healers in town." Her expression quickly turned glum. "But... most of the guys didn''t make it..."


    Sylphia''s shoulders dropped. "I... I''m sorry..."


    She shook her head. "No... don''t-"


    "If only I wasn''t this powerless... Some hero I turned out to be."


    "T-That''s not true!" She placed her hand on her chest. "If it weren''t for you..." She turned away. "I think we''d have lost the town..."


    "Do you really think that?"


    Her tearful eyes reflected the soft light of the torches around them as she said, with full conviction, "Of course!"


    Sylphia sighed. I don''t really feel like I''ve done anything though. And not even in the pretend-humble way.


    "Roger, Mike, Elmer... a-and the guys from the other squads too! They all gave their lives protecting this town. The least we could do is make sure their deaths weren''t in vain..." She then radiated a warm smile. "And we did it! We beat the bandits!"


    "We... did?" Sylphia looked around them. The several overturned torches shone a dim light on the many bodies scattered around them, the small embers scattering on the gray floor, mimicking the stars in the sky. Both bandit and guard alike laid lifeless in Ealdton''s streets, next to each other, over each other. Had she any interest in poetry, Sylphia felt as if she could write something profound about the scene displayed before her.


    She snickered. Yeah, right. In truth, she was unfazed by the sight of death before her. It was not as though she felt nothing, but rather than terror or sorrow, she instead saw humor in the tiny details, such as a bandit that had fallen face first into the buttock of the man before him and both died that way.


    "I... guess we did." As she got back on her feet, she took notice of the man that laid at her feet. The man that went by the name of Tyson Bearhands land belly down on the floor, his face turned to one side, revealing his final expression - featuring a layer of foam spilling from his mouth and onto the road. Hmph. What a pathetic face. Off the corner of her eye, Sylphia noticed a thick, short arrow buried in his arm - the one that held her by her hair. What''s this? She bent down and took a closer look. Wait, did our archers actually beat the bandits on the walls!? In her excitement, she leapt up and scanned the upper bastions for any movement. However, without any light, it proved impossible to discern anything out of the shadows. But still, a single arrow? That doesn''t make any sense...


    After a few moments, Aberdeen approached them. "Cap, you won''t believe this."


    With weary eyes, Evrika turned to him and asked, "What now?"


    "We found a bunch of hostages."


    Evrika''s shoulders jolted upwards. "What!? Are they alright!?"


    "Yeah." He nodded. "The kids are pretty shook up, but they''re fine."


    Her expression darkened. "They even took the kids..."


    "Yeah. Looks like they were gathered in old Johnson''s corner shop." He pointed at the corner building at the end of the road, nearest the northeastern gate. "The guys are just unbinding them, but I reckon we can let them stay there for now... I don''t want the kids to see this mess, at least."


    "Mm." She nodded.


    "But the pile of stuff they littered in the middle of the road, though..." He scratched his head. "It''ll be months of work to get these back to whoever they belong..."


    "Ehehe," she chuckled, "you''ve got your work cut out for you, don''cha!"


    "Huh!?" His eyes widened. "You''re helping me out, right Cap!?"


    "Ahh, you see, I''d love to, but my arm''s broken and all...!" She said as she rubbed her arm.


    "But you aren''t even left handed!"


    "Ahahaha!"


    Sylphia sighed. Already in high spirits...? This girl really is something... mm? In the distance, Sylphia noticed a few lights approaching. Geez, the ''our reinforcements arrive after the battle'' bullshit? Give me a break.


    "Mm?" Following Sylphia''s gaze, Evrika too noticed the approaching lights. "From the Southeast...? Is that Captain Mitchell''s group?"


    "Huh?" Aberdeen furled his brow. "Didn''t Mitch and his team stay back to protect the refugees...?"


    She flinched. "Then who''s..."


    Soon, the men came into view. Illuminated by a few torches held between them, a group of about twenty men stood before them. Each wore rugged clothes of various make, ranging from animal fur to leather and even cloth.


    The man at the very front snickered. He leveled his sword in front of him and said, "Well, what do we have here? We get a call from the boss, saying he was holding a bit of a party back here; and being the party animals that we are, you know? How could we refuse?" He shrugged, to the laughter of his subordinates. "But what is this? Not only has the old todger''s bit the dust, but everyone''s gone!" The man approached them, with his underlings following closely behind. He stood in front of them, one hand in his pocket and the other waving his blade around. "So, who did this?"


    Sylphia swallowed her breath.


    "Don''t be nervous, I''m not angry. Hell, I''m fuckin'' happy! Thanks to you, now I''m the boss of this outfit." He smirked as he pointed his thumb at himself. Next, he spread his arms out, saying, "And everything you see here, from the trees to the bees, belongs to me. So I''ll tell you what. You caught me in a decent mood. You put down those sharp lookin'' sticks of yours, and I''ll uh, let you not die. Good deal, right? You girls have pretty faces, so I''m sure the boys at the slave market will take good care of you! Hahahaha!"


    "Huh!?" As Evrika stepped forward, she was tugged back by her arm.


    "Cap...!" Aberdeen shook his head.


    "What!?" She yelled. "You''re going to let this trash take over our town!?"


    "Ow." The bandit clutched his chest. "Trash? You wound me, miss. And here I was offering you mercy from the bottom of my heart. Too bad for your boyfriend, though." He shrugged. "Male slaves just don''t fetch a good price, outside of the arenas. And he don''t look like the type who could survive his first match, just being honest."


    "I didn''t say that, Cap." Aberdeen then lowered his voice to a whisper, "When I give the signal, please take Miss Sylphia and run for it."


    Evrika shuddered. "W-what...!?"


    "When you get away, I''ll barricade myself with our guys at old Johnson''s. We''ll hold on for as long as you need to bring Mitch''s team to rescue the hostages."


    "W-What are you talking about, you idiot!?" Evrika''s voice started slipping out, despite her attempt to keep herself to a whisper. "You bring Sylphie to safety! I''m not leaving my me-"


    "Miss Sylphia, please command us!" Aberdeen then stepped forward, placing his shield between them and the bandits.


    "Aberdeen!"


    Tsk. What a stubborn girl! Eventhough she can''t possibly fight with a broken arm... Sylphia clenched her fist. "Aberdeen, protect the hostages!" Her voice created a black haze that wrapped around Aberdeen''s body.


    He took a deep breath. "Understood!"


    The new bandit boss let out a sigh. "What a waste."


    "Sylphie, don''t!" Evrika screamed.


    "Evrika, let''s go!" Sylphia said.


    "Why!?" Tears collected at Evrika''s eyes. "I don''t wanna!"


    Wha- The magic... the black smoke! It isn''t appearing! Why isn''t she doing what I say!?


    "I said, let''s go!" Sylphia said again, but to no avail.


    "No!" She then picked up a sword lying by her feet with her good arm. "Aberdeen, grab Sylphie and run for it! That''s an order!"


    "Don''t be ridiculous, Cap!"


    "Hmph." The bandit smirked. "It''s useless anyway." He then pointed his sword over Sylphia''s shoulders to something behind her.


    "Hey, hey, we''re late to the party!" A gruff voice said, coming from behind.


    Sylphia''s heart fell. When she turned around, about three bandits blocked their way back.


    "Those cheeky cunts locked the tower doors behind them, can you believe it?" The gruff bandit said. "It took a while to hack our way in!"


    We''re... boxed in!?


    "Sylphie!" Evrika ran back, barring her arm in front of Sylphia. "Get behind us!"


    "Miss Sylphia!" Aberdeen did the same, covering her behind his shield.


    The new boss shrugged. "You done wasting your time? Well, then." With a snap of his finger, his men readied their weapons. "Now, you die."


    Sylphis shuddered. Oh, shi-


    Just when his men were about to charge in, a jet of flame roared down from above. For a but a few moments, it was as if night had turned to day. The vivid glow of deep vermilion illuminated the entire area, showering Sylphia''s tiny body with a wave of warmth. It poured onto the ground, right where the bandits stood.


    Their piercing screams buffeted Sylphia''s ears.


    She stared at the blackened silhouettes of men desperately clinging on to life, even as their skin turned to ash, and their blood boiled away. They ran and they leapt and they rolled on the ground, but no measure would spare their lives. In but a few moments, the last of the silhouettes fell to his knees and his body crumbled away within the conflagration. If there was ever a hell on Earth, Sylphia was sure that she had just witnessed it before her very eyes.


    "S-Sylphie..." Evrika, still captivated with awe, muttered, "did... did you do that?"


    "...no way." She shook her head.


    As the firestorm subsided, Sylphia traced the trail of flame now dissipating in the sky. It arced right over them and ended at the window of one of the buildings behind them.


    Sylphia covered her mouth. Wha- no way! Could it be... Alphonso!? This magic... It''s the same one he almost killed me with, isn''t it!? The tension on her shoulders loosened. I completely forgot about him... so he was alright after all... At that same time, she made another realization. Wait, what about the bandits behind us!?


    She turned around.


    The bandits behind them now laid on the floor, motionless. On each one of their bodies, a small, thick arrow, almost resembling large syringes, poked out.


    "What the-" Sylphia''s jaw dropped. No way... what the hell is happening? This can''t be Alphonso''s doing... can it!?


    Among the multitude of bandits, the only one still left standing was their new boss. He had frozen in place, mouth agape and eyes wide open. Though he hesitated to see what had become of his so-called outfit, the smell of fresh cinder alone provided a strong hint. With beads of sweat pouring down his temples, he stammered, "M-m-mercy-y...?"


    Sylphia frowned.


    Along with Evrika and Aberdeen, the three of them loomed over him.


    He squealed, "Eeeeeeek!"


    And thus, the town was saved.


    The moment Sylphia sat down to rest, her eyes felt heavy. She had lost count of how long they had been at it. All she knew was, she was glad that it was finally over.


    "Sylphie." Evrika sat down beside her. "Thank you for everything today."


    "Hmm...?" Sylphia''s voice became indistinguishable from a groan. "Yeah." When her eyes rolled over to Evrika, she noticed her limp arm, bent over her lap, motionless. "You look terrible."


    She chuckled. "Yeah? Not as terrible as that." She pointed at Sylphia''s wrist, twisted the wrong way around, and seemingly frozen in a writhing position.


    "Ugh, don''t remind me." She frowned. "I''d almost forgotten how much it hurts, too."


    Evrika smiled.


    As the last drop of adrenaline in Sylphia''s body dissipated, so did her consciousness. Whilst nodding off slowly to sleep, she felt Evrika pulling her head towards her shoulder.


    "Sylphie..." she whispered, "I wonder if, after this, I could go with you?"


    Eyes closed, she muttered, "Hmmm...? You can do whatever you like, right...?"


    "Really?"


    "Mm..."


    "Then I will."


    "...right."


    "Ehehe..." Evrika''s head fell softly over Sylphia''s, as her voice dissolved into a breathy whisper, "Sylphie..."


    As was swept away into sleep, the last thing she remembered was smiling to herself, as radiant warmth spread in her chest.

 Chapter 8 - Lord and Knight

    When Sylphia woke up, she was already back in the castle. She had no recollection of how, why or when she got there.


    The maid from earlier said that the King was expecting me later...? While lost in thought, she sipped at the soup prepared for her breakfast. Not even going to wait till my hand is better?


    She held her wrist up to her face. Ugh... that can''t be good. In between the strips of cloth wrapped around it, were small insets of dark-colored leaves. Apparently, these things are magical herbs? At least that''s what the maid told me. She sighed. She told me not to worry, but looking back at how terrible it looked, I was afraid I''d live with a broken wrist for the rest of my life... She still couldn''t twirl her thumb, despite her habit, let alone move her wrist around without any pain. I really hope there''s some ''magic'' involved in this weed, ''cause they sure as hell don''t have any real medicine. I mean, not even medicine, they don''t even have potions! What kind of fantasy world is this!?


    She sighed.


    Man, I can''t believe I went through all that... And I did it to myself, didn''t I? I could have just run. I should have just run! She tucked her legs in. I would have run if it was the me back in the old world...! But, why didn''t I? She covered her face with both hands. Uuuugh... what is wrong with me? I must be an idiot. Yup. A complete idiot.


    And the shit I said...! She fell sideways into the bedsheets, curled up and squirmed in pain. ''The protector of cute girls everywhere''!? Oh God... did I really say that? I really said it didn''t I!? She covered her mouth. Aaaagh! What the hell is wrong with me!? I can''t believe I said that out loud! Everyone must think I''m a complete autist! I would think I was a complete autist! She rolled back and forth on her bed. Auuugh... I''m sorry, Sylphia! I muddled your reputation...!


    When she finally calmed down, she threw her legs out and sat back up.


    Panting lightly, she brushed her hair aside.


    And there''s another problem...


    To get myself out of trouble, I had to tell a bunch of people I was the heroine... even when that geezer told me keep it secret. Tsk. Speaking of that geezer, if he was there the whole time, why didn''t he help sooner!? In hardly a second, a terrifying thought invaded her mind. She covered her mouth, letting out a heavy breath into her hand.Wait... what if... what if he was testing me the whole time? Shit, what if he noticed that I never fought even once? And if he had to help me in the end... oh God.


    She wiped the cold sweat collecting over her brows.


    I-is it possible to get fired from being Hero...?


    She soon fell quiet.


    While immersing herself in her anxieties, a loud bang suddenly hit the door.


    Every muscle in her body cramped up as she screamed, "Gyaaah!"


    "Sylphie!" said a familiar voice, muffled behind the thick wooden door. It was then followed by several loud bangs.


    "Eh!?" Her mouth fell agape. That voice...


    Even without answering, the door soon opened. "Good morning, Sylphie!" In came Evrika, all dressed in an elegant white-red dress. She barged right in, throwing the door wide open with a single push. Her whimsical laughter filled the room with her sunny cheer as she entered.


    Meanwhile, Sylphia only looked on in bafflement. Shaking her head, she then said, "E-Evrika? What are you doing here?"


    "Hmm?" The spry girl cocked her head. "Your teacher invited me here!"


    T-teacher...? She shuddered. Eh, the geezer!? What, is he gathering witnesses!?


    "Anyway, Sylphie, I came to check up on you! How''s your hand doing? It looked pretty bad when your teacher was wrapping it up."


    She looked at her bandaged hand. Wait, it was the geezer who did this...? I thought it was the maid... Tsk.


    Sitting on the bed, Evrika leaned over to take a closer look at her hand. "It doesn''t look too swollen now." She let out a sigh and smiled. "That''s a relief."


    Her eyes flickered. Averting her gaze, she then said, "Uh-ah... speaking of which, how about your arm?" She glanced down to see Evrika''s elbow wrapped in the same way as her wrist.


    "Ah, this?" She giggled. "It hurts when I move it too much, but it''s fine!"


    "Huh." She cocked her head. I guess she''s made of tougher stuff than I thought.


    The light conversation gradually drew Sylphia''s mind away from her anxieties. After a while, she had calmed down enough to let out a chuckle.


    "Ah, wait a second-" In the middle of their conversation, Sylphia suddenly shook her head and glared at Evrika.


    "Hm?"


    "Hey, didn''t I tell you to stop calling me that?"


    "Eeeeeh...?" Evrika''s shoulders dropped. "...but it''s cute."


    Her eye twitched. "I-I know it''s cute, but..."


    With cheeks puffed out, the stubborn redhead tilted her head slightly downwards and glanced up at Sylphia with puppy dog eyes.


    Hnnnngh! She clutched in her chest. No fair! How can I keep refusing if you act that cute!? Sylphia turned away and pouted. "Geez, fine! Do what you want!"


    "Yay!" All of a sudden, Evrika bounced up the bed and wrapped her arms around Sylphia''s shoulders.


    "Wai-" Sylphia screamed, "w-w-what the heck are you doing!?"


    She leaned her head even closer and let out a chuckle, "Ehehe!" Then, rubbing their cheeks together, she said, "I could do what I want, right?"


    "That''s not-" Sylphia''s entire face burned up. She struggled at first, but her tiny arms could not so much at budge against the career guard''s arms. Slowly, a warm feeling rose up from inside. It wasn''t as though she hated being held like that. Though it felt awkward at first, after some time, she felt quite comfortable on Evrika''s arms.


    Thus, she ended all resistance.


    Geez, being casually hugged by a someone like her... Evrika''s chest squeezed her shoulder. Though small, an unmistakable softness kneaded into her skin, sending a tingling sensation down her spine. By the time she realized, she bit down into her lips, to stop it from forming a lecherous smile.


    Wa-wait!


    Once more, Sylphia tried wiggling away, but to no avail. This isn''t good! ...O-r... is it? T-technically... I''m in Sylphia''s body now... right? In other words, a girl! A-and... it''s it just fine if two girls touched each other like this...? Or maybe even like that...!? Her throat felt dry. Swallowing her breath, she snuck a peek at the girl beside her.


    Her crimson red hair slipped down the sides of her face, dangling freely to below her chin. Its color and shade provided a warmth that seemed to contrast quite well with her cool, pale green eyes.


    Tsk. She''ll pretty cute herself, come to think about it. And she looks really good in that dress... She sighed. To think that even I could experience something like this... Being a cute girl really comes with perks.


    After a short while, they both calmed down, with Evrika finally unlatching herself from Sylphia.


    "Ahem." Sylphia was at the same time relieved and disappointed from the fact. "Well, since you''re forcing me to have a nickname, then I''m going to give you one as well."


    "Huh?" Evrika froze up. Then, her eyes lit up and she clasped her hands over Sylphia''s. "Really!?"


    "Eh!?" Sylphia stumbled back. "W-well..." She averted her gaze. I thought I''d get her back for giving me a nickname, but she actually likes it? Tsk. Well, since I brought it up anyway... She crossed her arms. Evrika... that''s a really unusual name. Ev-ri-ka... Now that I think about it, didn''t the people from Ealdton call her Evri? I could just use that... She shook her head. It sounds good, but... it wouldn''t be a nickname that I gave her. It has to be a new nickname, then. She rubbed her chin. Ev-ri-ka. Evri-ka. Ev-rika. Rika? Rika...


    "Rika..." Sylphia muttered.


    "Oh?" Evrika cocked her head.


    "Rika. Mm!" She nodded. "I''ll call you Rika!" It''s short and easy on the tongue! It''s also quite cute! Ah, I must be a genius when it comes to names!


    "R-Rika..." Evrika smiled. "Ehehe... Rika, huh? I like it! Thank you, Sylphie!"


    C-cute...! She looked away. "Y-yeah... sure."


    Rika thus spent the rest of the morning with Sylphia. After having lunch, a maid brought them along to finally meet the King.


    With a loud creak, the pair of heavy wooden doors opened outwards.


    On the far side of the room, a sliding door, already open, led to a marble white balcony. Decorative plants in painted pots adorned the balcony space on both sides, with a third one, much smaller, perched atop the railing. There, three men sat on bleached white chairs, around a similarly white table. One man, in particular, robed in lustrous royal purple, lifted a small cup towards his mouth and took a sip. He went at his own pace, even as the two others watched Sylphia and Rika approach them. Eventually, he glanced at them.


    "Good afternoon, ladies," he said, his greying moustache, shuffling as he moved his lips, "come and sit. We have much to discuss."


    "Yes, your Highness." Sylphia nodded.


    "So, this is the Legendary Heroine I''ve heard so much about?" muttered the man in a luxurious red vest that bulged around his belly. His eyes followed the two as they made their way all the way to the table.


    The last man, farthest from the King, sat quietly with arms crossed. His full suit of armor reflected a beam of sunlight into Sylphia''s eyes as she approached.


    The King aside, who are these other old guys?


    As she placed her hand on the backrest of the chair in front of her, she felt a tug on her arm.


    Rika, frozen stiff, pinched the end of her sleeve.


    Eh? Shouldn''t I be the one who''s nervous right now? She sighed. Turning her arm around, she grabbed Rika by the wrist and pulled her along. "It''s okay," she whispered, "come on." With someone by her side, the burden on Sylphia''s shoulders felt lighter, even if that someone happened to be a nervous wreck.


    As the two sat down, the King ordered his ushers to leave.


    "First," the King said, "allow me to introduce you all." He turned to the men beside him. "Duke Saunders, Sir Dorlan, these ladies before you are the Heroine, Sylphia, and Captain Evrika Carlisle, of the Ealdton Guard. They were the ones who led the defense of Ealdton the other day."


    The wait, did he say, ''the other day''? How long was I out?


    The man beside the King, Duke Saunders, smiled. "Ever since my aide gave me the report that Ealdton had held out against the onslaught, I had wished to meet the valiant heroes who made it happen." He placed his elbows on the table and intertwined his fingers. "I would hardly have imagined that it would be The Heroine herself! And to top it all of, she is joined by another heroine? Hahah! Magnificent."


    Sylphia chuckled.


    "Now, Miss Heroine," the King said, "I am sure you must have a lot of questions, as to why I have called you here today; or indeed why you are here at all. As I understand it, you passed out in Ealdton a two days ago, and had just come to this morning..."


    Urk, Two days? I thought so... am I alright? I didn''t suffer any brain damage, did I?


    "...And I intend to answer all of them." He placed his hands down on the table. "Right after we finish this little business."


    She tensed up. Oh shi- going right at it!? That... that means I failed the test, doesn''t it...


    "And that is, of course, your reward."


    Then her shoulders fell.


    Huh?


    "You have done a great service to the Kingdom, dear Heroine. Not only did you save the town of Ealdton and its people, but in doing so, you managed to wipe out a notorious gang of bandits." The King then looked to Duke Saunders.


    "Indeed." The Duke nodded. "The Wood Vipers, as they were called... They had long menaced the northeast borderlands, stifling trade, and at times looting entire villages. But we have never been able to stamp them out. The woodlands of Ealdenshire are much too vast. And though we were able to smash their hideouts a few times, they simply pack up, move their base and go right back to raiding." His mouth curved upwards with a grin. "But not this time. This time, they got cocky. They came to us with all they got. And though it pains me to say, they might have gotten away with it too, if it weren''t for the valor that you, Miss Heroine and Miss Carlisle showed that day." He then lowered his head. "For that, I thank you."


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    "E-e-eeeh?" Rika stuttered. "Y-you don''t need to thank me, sir! I was just doing my job!"


    "And a job well done, indeed." He looked to the King, who then gave him a nod. Nodding back, he then turned to Rika and said, "Now, regarding your reward first, Miss Carlisle. I understand that you served as a squad captain in the guard. It pains me to say that, due to recent events, Ealdton no longer has a Commander for its guard."


    "Eh?" Rika''s eyes widened. "So Commander Greyland..."


    The Duke answered her question with a heavy breath. Then, he continued, "...thus, as your reward, Captain Evrika Carlisle, I wish to promote you to Commander of the guard."


    "Eh?" She jolted back. "M-me!? I-I''m not-"


    "Hah hah! This is no time to be bashful, little Miss! When you get back, I also intend to name you and your men Heroes of Ealdton!"


    "E-eeeeh!? T-that''s..."


    In the meantime, Sylphia ogled at Rika in distress. Ah, Rika being shy is cute too! I wonder what I need to do to make her act like that towards me? It makes me want to squeeze her cheeks!


    "Now, Miss Heroine." The King said. "As for your reward."


    Sylphia straightened her back.


    "I have consulted this matter with Duke Saunders, as well as a few other Lords." He leaned back in his chair. "And I wish to give you the title of Lord."


    "Wait, what?" These words slipped out of Sylphia''s mouth as her jaw fell. Quickly realizing her mistake, she shook her head and retracted her words. "Er... I mean, what... does that entail?"


    "The title of Lord grants you access to the Royal Peerage. Specifically, I will be granting you the title of Baroness. It will signify your rank as nobility, and you will be given respect as such." He then stroked his beard. "Normally, or, so the mythic record suggests, it was customary to reward the Legendary Heroes with magic weapons, or other valuable relics when such heroic feats were accomplished. However, given your... abilities..."


    Like a needle, his words pricked her heart in just the way that hurt her the most.


    "...I believe this reward would be better suited for you."


    Rika gasped. She shook Sylphia by the arm and whispered frantically into her ear, "Sylphie! This is amazing! You''re going to be a Noble!?"


    Startled, Sylphia''s expression turned into a grimace. E-eh? A noble? That... actually sounds pretty cool. I mean, Sylphia already looks the part, anyway... She nodded. Hm. Hm. I should grab this opportunity. Thus, beaming a smile from her lips, she said, "I would be honored, your Majesty."


    The King''s moustache parted as his lips widened into a smile. "Good... Good. Very good. I shall have to prepare a banquet for you, Lord Heroine. To introduce you to the other Lords in this realm. Of course, one of them is Duke Saunders."


    The Duke grinned, and said, "It''s an honor to be first to meet the newest, and perhaps greatest, addition to the Royal Peerage!"


    "Now," the King continued, "As part of your rights as Lord, you are hereby entitled to a bodyguard. That is why I have invited Sir Dorlan here today. He is one of my most trusted knights."


    Sir Dorlan''s chair ground against the marble floor as he stood up. Facing Sylphia, he placed his closed fist over his chest and bowed his head. "Lord Heroine, it will be an honor to serve as your sword and shield."


    Woah...! M-my own bodyguard!? I never even had anything like that in the old world... well, not that I needed one, anyway.


    The King then turned to Rika. "Miss Carlisle, thank you for escorting the Heroine so far. I do believe Duke Saunders shall prepare a carriage for your trip back to Ealdton. For now, feel free to accept the hospitality of my Palace."


    Evrika froze up. "Uh... eh?"


    "W-wait," Sylphia said, "why is Ri- err... she... being sent away?"


    The King said, "Of course, that is because the Heroine deserves no less than the best blade the land can offer. I mean no offense to the valiant Miss Carlisle when I say this, but a mere town guard cannot conceivably protect such an important figure as yourself."


    Wha- Her heart jumped. As though in reflex, her head turned as fast as lightning towards Rika.


    That bright, smiling face just a moment ago, now hung in shame. Unable to say anything, Rika simply took to fidgeting anxiously with her fingers beneath the table.


    Hey, she''s right there! Why would you say that!?


    Duke Saunders nodded. "Besides, she is going to be the Commander of Ealdton''s guard, remember?" He chuckled. "She very well can''t hold down both jobs, now, can she?"


    Rika twitched.


    No. This is wrong. Can you see, she''s on the verge of tears!?


    "Well then, I believe that is all of-"


    Just as the King was about to wrap up the discussion, Sylphia interjected.


    "Your Highness," Sylphia raised her voice, but at the same time, lowered her head, "I''m sorry, but in that case, I cannot accept this honor."


    At that moment, she felt the King''s gaze pierce into her bones.


    But despite that, she soldiered on and said, "I-I... I had already promised that Miss- No," She shook her head. Lifting her face up, she forced herself to look the King in the eye. Even as her body shook and her voice trembled, she squeezed her words out of her lips, "I-I promised Rika that she would be my companion." Her brows furled. "I don''t want to go back on my promise."


    "Hmm..." The King furled his own brows in response.


    Cold sweat formed on Sylphia''s forehead. More and more, the silence weighed on her. The thought of giving up crossed her mind, but the resolve not to see Rika disappointed right before her eyes tugged her on.


    The door opened.


    "My Lord." A deep, raspy voice called out from the middle distance.


    Everyone''s gaze turned to the man in the dark hood, who had just entered the room.


    "Sylphie''s teacher...?" Rika muttered.


    "Ah, Alphonso," the King said, "where have you been?"


    "Pardon my tardiness, my Lord." Alphonso lowered his head. "I had arrived not long ago, but found it difficult to interrupt the discussion."


    "And yet you come now." His eyes narrowed. "Why?"


    "My Lord, I would like to endorse the good Captain Carlisle as the bodyguard, at least temporarily, of the Heroine."


    Rika and Sylphia gasped and shared a glance with each other.


    "Hm?" The King rested his head on his hand. "Explain."


    "Yes, my Lord. Everyone in this room is aware that the Heroine is incapable of fighting on her own."


    "Eeeeeeh!?" Rika''s head snapped back at Sylphia.


    "What!?" Sylphia raised her hands in front of her. "Wait, you didn''t know?"


    "I-I... thought you were just hiding it... or something..."


    The King sighed. "Now, everyone does."


    Alphonso nodded. "However, I have always harbored the fear that having a very skilled knight, such as Sir Dorlan, accompany the Heroine would, inadvertently, hold back her growth."


    "Hm? How so?"


    "Having someone like Sir Dorlan to lean on might lead the Heroine to become dependent. Problems, which Sir Dorlan could easily solve by himself, from his many decades of experience, could impart valuable lessons for the Heroine, should she be left to solve it by herself, or, indeed," He turned his gaze to Rika. "with someone less experienced than a Royal Knight."


    "I see..." The King nodded. "I can see your wisdom." He stroked his beard a few times. "But can Miss Carlisle ensure the safety of the Heroine?" He then turned to Rika and looked deep into her eyes. "There may eventually come a time that her life will be put in danger. Can you protect her, even at the cost of your life?"


    The girl did not flinch. Clenching her fists, she was about to answer when Alphonso interrupted.


    "Eventually," said the Court Mage, "but at this moment, the Heroine is quite unknown to the world. Though there is much room to grow, Captain Carlisle has proved, at least, that she is capable of protecting the heroine from bandits. As for everything else," He then looked to Sir Dorlan, "I humbly suggest that Captain Carlisle be given tutelage under the Royal Knights. That way, a post as important as a Royal Knight''s will not be permanently vacated."


    "Oh!" Sir Dorlan placed his hands on his waist. "A fine idea! My Lord, if it is to your liking, I would be honored to tutor Miss Carlisle in the ways of the Royal Knight!"


    "Hmm..." The King crossed his arms.


    Duke Saunders grumbled. "But if Miss Carlisle were to join the Heroine, who shall be the Guard Commander of Ealdton?"


    "Ah!" Rika jumped to her feet. "Sir! I wasn''t the only one who survived the defense of Ealdton! If you''d like, I could name the perfect man for the job!"


    "Oho, is that so?" The Duke rubbed his chin. "Hm. Hm. Come to think of it, that could also be quite the story-" He lifted his arms in front of him and formed a rectangle with his fingers. "Miss Evrika Carlisle, once a normal citizen of Ealdton, a town guard, joins the Legendary Heroes in their quest to defeat the Demon King! Hm! Hm!" He nodded approvingly. "That certainly sounds like a tale that bards will sing for generations to come!"


    Her eyes lit up.


    Sylphia chuckled. Look at her. It must be a dream come true for her, huh? She sighed. Just seeing that smile, standing up for her is already worth it...


    The King raised his voice. "Very well!" Once everyone''s voices had stopped, he continued, "Then, Miss Carlisle, you shall be removed from your duties as town guard. You shall then accompany the Heroine in her travels, and grow alongside her, with your new rank of Knight."


    Rika clasped her hands over her chest. "Kn-Knight...!?" Her voice failed her, and her words came out only with her breath.


    Sylphia patted her on the shoulder and gave her a grin.


    With tears collecting at the corners of her eyes, Rika turned to Sylphia and grinned back.


    And so, it was decided - that Rika was to be given residence in the castle alongside her charge. Lord and Knight, the two girls were to receive their titles, officially, with a banquet later that week.


    After the meeting, Sylphia and Rika chased after Alphonso.


    They ran across the palace halls, asking the maids along the way where Alphonso went. Eventually, they found Alphonso in the main hallway near Sylphia''s room.


    "Ah, Alphonso!" Sylphia called out to him.


    Upon hearing his name, he immediately stopped. "Hmmmm? Yes, Miss Heroine?"


    Sylphia paused for a moment to catch her breath. Then, placing her hard on her chest, she said, "Thank you..."


    "Thank you!" Rika followed, bowing her head.


    He held a confused look on his face. "What is this about?"


    "Tha-" Sylphia panted. "Thank you for convincing the King to let Rika stay with me."


    He placed his hand on her shoulder. "Please raise your head. I deserve no gratitude."


    "That''s not all." She shook her head. "You... you saved us that night, didn''t you? That fire magic."


    "Eh!?" Rika flinched. "Wasn''t that you, Sylphie?"


    "What? No, it wasn''t me!"


    Her shoulders fell. "Eeeeh...?"


    Alphonso snickered. "You two seem to be getting along quite well."


    "Huh?" Sylphia averted her eyes. "Yeah, I uh, I guess..."


    "But I simply spoke my true opinion." He placed his hand on his chin. "I noticed it when I was tutoring you on magic, Miss Heroine."


    Her eyes flickered. "Hm...? What do you mean?"


    "You would often come to me and ask for answers, rather than find them yourself in your readings."


    "Eh!?" Sylphia flinched.


    "Rather than experimenting with magic yourself, you prefer that I show it to you instead." He shook his head. "I''m afraid that won''t do.


    "W-w-wait..." She anxiously reached her arm out to him.


    "That is why, I believe, your education ought to be more strict. Think back in Ealdton - you faced an immense problem, and I was not there to give you a solution. And yet, you splendidly saved the town, with the help of Miss Carlisle here, and the rest of the guard." He slowly stroked his beard. "And in doing so, I suspect you must have learned so much more about your abilities, than in the two weeks that I lectured you."


    "U... um..." She scratched her head. "Well..."


    "Imagine what you could learn, with Miss Carlisle by your side?" Waving his hand at them, Alphonso turned around and walked away. "Well then, I expect much from you both."


    What the heck...? Sylphia pouted. It''s a bit annoying that he read me like that. But I guess he''s right. These past few weeks have been boring as hell, and I didn''t feel like I was going anywhere. But with Rika... She giggled. At least it could be a lot of fun!


    From that day on, the Royal Castle became just a bit more lively. Every morning, the sounds of chatter, of laughter and, at times, bickering, filled its spacious halls with a noticeable cheer.

 Chapter 9 - The Burden of Royalty

    The court mage had been a delivering a report for the King in the past hour. Though the pleasant weather beamed in from the transparent glass door, a heavy atmosphere, like a dark cloud, permeated the room.


    The King closed his eyes and he stroked fingers along the ridge in between.


    He had long since known that his Lord was having difficulty taking in what he was saying, and tried to slow the pace of his report, but it seemed even that was not enough.


    Finally, the King let out a deep sigh, saying, "Alphonso, let''s pause for a moment."


    "Yes, my Lord." The hooded man set the documents in his hands onto the desk between them.


    "I need to walk this down."


    "Understood, my Lord."


    Alphonso accompanied him for a short walk around the castle. He stayed by his side as they turned from hallway to hallway, all the while receiving the greetings of the castle''s numerous servants. Eventually, they came to the second-floor hallway facing the palace garden. There, sounds of wooden swords clashing, and voices shouting resonated through the glass-paned windows.


    The King looked out the windows and asked, "Are you sure that was a good idea, Alphonso?"


    "Mm?" Alphonso joined the King and observed the ruckus going on in the garden. Below, amid the patch of grass, Sir Dorlan drilled the newest member of the Royal Knights - the Heroine''s new bodyguard. "Indeed, she has shown no talent whatsoever. In terms of skill, I cannot imagine her growing further than a regular soldier, even with the guidance of Sir Dorlan."


    "I can see that."


    "However, I believe that is exactly what the Heroine needs right now."


    "You did say that back then." He paused for a moment. "But what about the heroine, herself? Have you made any progress with her?"


    He shook his head. "Apart from learning about her ability to manipulate people with her magic, I''m afraid not. She has shown no aptitude whatsoever in any advanced magic, even from the basic elements... At this point, it might be better to nurture whatever ability she does exhibit, rather than force her to learn conventional magic."


    "I see." The King nodded. "Very well, I shall trust your judgment."


    "I understand, my Lord." Alphonso glanced at his face and came upon the far-off look in his eyes. He followed his gaze towards the trees in the garden swaying in the breeze. He thus came to an idea, and said, "My Lord, shall we enter the balcony?"


    "Hmm. Sure."


    Farther down the hallway, a sliding door led to another balcony, this time facing the palace garden. The moment the two of them passed the sliding door, the wind swept Alphonso''s hood right off his head.


    "Woah..." Quick as lightning, he pulled his hood back up to hide the top of his head. Pretending it didn''t happen, he cleared his throat and said, "The breeze is stronger than I thought."


    The King snickered. "That it is." His thick coat danced with the flows of the wind as he reached for the marble railings. "Mm. It''s a good breeze. But I wonder if it''ll rain?"


    "Who can say...? At the moment, there doesn''t seem to be many clouds in the sky."


    "That''s true." He closed his eyes.


    There, in the midst of the sun''s gaze, wrapped in the wind''s light caress, the two spent a few moments in silence.


    Slowly, a gentle smile returned to the King''s face.


    Taking this opportunity, Alphonso then said, "My Lord, shall we continue where we left off?"


    The King then turned around and sat back on the marble fence. "Very well."


    "Now then, I shall skip to the conclusion of my report. In short, I am afraid that it will be difficult to create the new company-sized formation of mages that my Lord requested."


    "Hm." He nodded. "Because the Elvish blood is diluting, you said."


    "Indeed. The magical potential of a person is exclusively tied to how much Elvish blood runs in their veins."


    "Of course."


    "As you have seen from my report earlier, it seems that Elvish blood has been diluting in our citizens for every generation. This is true even for the three great clans of mages."


    "And the nobles?"


    "Even worse." He shook his head. "I still hold to the theory I proposed years ago. With the end of the last Elvish Empire a thousand years ago, there are no longer pure blooded Elves with which to replenish the magical heritage passed down to us from the original conquest of the Great Hero-King. Thus, the original half-Elvish blood dissipated across the human population. Though this meant that more and more humans could use magic, it also meant that the magical properties of that blood were diluted for every generation that followed."


    "And you''re saying that, at this point, that blood has diluted to the point of disappearing?"


    "Not yet. I am sure that humans will yet continue to enjoy the benefits of magic in their everyday life. However-" He lowered his head. "The dilution has already reached the point that acute magical talent is becoming rare. This effect can also be shown in the document I showed earlier, of the share of exceptional students in the three great academies."


    "I remember. They were going down precipitously."


    "Yes. Unfortunately, it is also from that block of exceptional students that I would have had to find potential recruits to any formation of battle mages."


    "I see."


    "This is in contrast to the situation in the Easter Empire. My Lord is aware that they are positioning themselves as a powerhouse magical warfare."


    "Yes."


    "I believe a report from your loyal retainer, Aster, has finally given me the key to solving that puzzle."


    "Hm? Tell me."


    "It seems the nobility of the Easter Empire has engaged in incest for many generations. If this is true, then, perhaps, they did it on purpose. They must have known of the possibility of diluting the Elvish blood, and have thus turned to incest, to continue to produce many talented mages to this day."


    The King turned away. "How distasteful. Could his not be just bad rumors spreading about the nobility in Easter? This sort of rumor-mongering is not really new, even here."


    "Perhaps. But if it does prove to be a baseless rumor, then it only means that we are still stumped as to how the Easter Empire managed to create a powerful army of mages when that of every other nation was dwindling."


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Stoking his beard, he let out an anxious grunt. "I can see your wisdom. However, in our case, not only is... that practice... heavily frowned upon in all walks of life, even if we started now, then all that would happen is we would maintain an already diluted bloodline."


    "Indeed. I believe, in this case, we have lost our advantage."


    "Hmm..." The wrinkles on his forehead knotted. "I see... A world where Easter has the monopoly on the magic, huh? That is no savory thought."


    "Perhaps, instead of finding ways to bolster the Kingdom''s magical power, it would instead be more fruitful to find ways of defeating magic, without the using our own magic?"


    "That sounds impossible..." He crossed his arms and smirked. "For instance, how could any man, without even the magic to defend himself, possibly defeat you, hm?"


    "Hm? Hmmmm..." Alphonso tapped his finger over onto his chin. After mulling over the question for a while, he then said, "Yes, that does seem impossible."


    He chuckled.


    As the two shared in light banter, the sliding door rattled open, and out came the voice of a young woman. "Your Highness," she said.


    When the two of them turned to look, a maid wearing a wimple over her head stood at the door. Crossing her legs, she gave them a curtsy.


    "Ah." The King glanced at Alphonso and said, "Let us return to my room. We will continue this topic later."


    "Yes, my Lord."


    As the two passed her, Alphonso glanced at her face. Her hair of light brown fell over her eyes, hiding it from plain sight. Meanwhile, her cheeks took on a bright sheen, despite being struck directly by the sun.


    Ah.


    He quickly turned his eyes away and sighed.


    Alphonso and the maid stood in front of the King''s desk.


    As soon as he was seated, the King said, "This concerns the treasonous Guard Commander of Ealdton, correct? Go ahead, Aster."


    "Yes, Your Highness." The maid said, her voice now much lower, and more mature than the one she used earlier. She bowed. Then, as she lifted her head, so did she pull off her wimple, and with it, her face.


    Her hair, black as night, unfurled down her shoulders, revealing a streak of silver locks that ran slightly off center from her forehead and over her eyes.


    It has been around a year since she used that guardsman disguise after all... but still, is it really necessary to keep changing disguises?


    She held the wimple, with the fake face still attached to it, down by her waist. Then, her lavender tinted eyes gleamed as she delivered her report, "Your Highness, we have finally caught a trail of the former Guard Commander, Ernest Greyland, in Rafale. My team is already tracking him down as we speak."


    The King''s eyes sharpened. "Good. Kill him. I leave the method up to you."


    She grinned. "As you wish."


    "And one more thing. Since you and your team are going to Rafale anyway, I want to assign a secondary mission to you."


    "Ho?" She tilted her head to the side.


    "I want you to cause a disruption within Rafale. I don''t care what. I will leave the details up to you - casualties and damage alike. What''s important is that Rafale is repaid for what they did in Ealdton."


    "Of course, your Highness!" she said with palpable excitement in her tone.


    "Make sure the attack cannot be traced directly back to us. This is important. It is enough that they should be left guessing as to who did it - and only those who are responsible for the destruction of Ealdton, to know who it really was."


    "Of course, your Highness."


    "Now, go."


    Without another word, she placed her hand on her chest and bowed. Finally, she turned around and headed towards the door. But just as she passed Alphonso, she gave him a glance. With a smirk, she then mouthed her words to him.


    ''You owe me.''


    But he ignored her.


    As she then passed him by, so did he hear the soft click of her tongue.


    Hmph. What a troublesome woman.


    With Aster leaving the room, Alphonso and the King were left, once more, alone.


    When the quiet finally settled back in, the court mage asked, "An answer to their hostility notwithstanding, is it truly necessary to provoke them, my Lord?"


    "On the contrary," he answered, "If we stand idly after they inflicted this much destruction on our land, they might sense weakness."


    "I see."


    A silence fell upon the room.


    At that moment, Alphonso''s eyes turned to the tiny specks of dust floating in the air, made visible beneath the sunrays.


    Then, the King took a deep breath. "What do you think?"


    "I''m afraid, I do not know. Politics is unlike the pursuit of knowledge. Hardly is there ever a correct answer; and most of the time, it is as if you are swimming in the night, amid an endless sea..."


    "...and all you can do is swim forward." Letting out his breath, he then snickered, saying, "You still remember what my father used to say."


    "It seems to be true, amongst other things. He was a wise man."


    "Hmph..." He finally relaxed his shoulders and lounged back in his chair. "I still wonder, at times, what he would do, if he were still here."


    Alphonso lowered his head but gave no reply. And in his silence, a somber lull filled the air.


    After a while, the King rested his head on his hand and said, "Do you think... he would still refer to me as his ''useless son'' if he saw me today?"


    "Hmm... I cannot speak for the late King... But at the very least, there are many in this Kingdom today who assess their ruler as wise."


    "I see..." He closed his eyes in quiet contemplation.


    My Lord, King George... who could ever have guessed that you would succeed the throne of Londinium? Perhaps not even yourself. As he looked at the aged face of the monarch before him, he could not help but look back to the spry young man he met beneath the shade of an apple tree; a young man in search for adventure.


    He snickered to himself.


    I admit, not even myself.

 Chapter 10 - Knight-in-Training

    Several days had passed since Sylphia received the title of Lord.


    She let out an exasperated moan, "Ahhhh..." Her writing utensils rattled as she slammed her face down onto the hardcover book, sitting on her desk. "That was hell."


    She spent all of that time reading through the books Alphonso bought for her back in Ealdton and it drained her. Ugh, my head hurts...


    I''ve never read so much in my entire life.


    To top it all of, they were handwritten. Though the writing was mostly legible, as someone who had become accustomed to standardized font all since childhood, she found it difficult to keep reading at length and often needed to put the book away and lie down for a moment. Then an hour. And the next thing she knew, she had procrastinated for most of the day.


    She massaged both sides of her forehead. It''s written in script, too... literally, ''Empyrian Script''! Are you kidding me? No wonder nobody reads in this goddamn world. After a quick rant, she got off her desk and jumped onto her bed.


    "Ahh... comfy..." She rubbed her face into the soft cloth draped over the mattress. "Now that I''m done reading up on this stuff, I should try and get some practice. What a bother." She rolled around the bed, squeezing her pillow in her arms. "Ahh, I just want to sleep on my bed all daaaaaaay...!"


    When she was finally satisfied, she flipped onto her back and calmed down.


    I learned a lot from those books, though...


    "Hup!" Sylphia got on her feet.


    Like Alphonso said, the class skills were written into the myth of the legendary heroes.


    She walked over to her closet and started browsing for dresses.


    In particular, my class - Commander, primarily has party buffs as their main choice of skills.


    Setting her sights on a white, frilled blouse and matching rose pink skirt, she pulled them out and put them on.


    The most interesting skill it had, however, was its namesake, "Command". It seemed to increase an ally''s ability when they follow my orders. I was pretty skeptical that the book would tell me anything useful, but since it confirmed a skill I had, which means I can probably trust what it says on other skills that I haven''t discovered yet.


    "Hm, hm hm, hmmmm..." Sylphia started humming as she slipped out of her indoor clothes and into the dress.


    Aside from that, Commander also has offensive skills, such as "Intimidate". I guess that''s what activated when I was scared the bandits into running away. If so, then it''s pretty useful.


    Sylphia posed in the mirror. "Mm. Cute!"


    Speaking of activation, the book said nothing about how to use it. I already have my suspicions though... I reckon the skills automatically activate when I try to do them. That''s probably why I was able to use command and intimidate without knowing that they were real skills.


    She then turned about and viewed herself from different angles. "Mm! Very cute!"


    That has its ups and downs. For one, it''ll always be there when I need to use it... but on the other hand, it''ll also be there when I don''t want to use it... That might get me into trouble one of these days.


    Next, she opened the drawer beside her bed and started rummaging for accessories. The drawer was filled with clips and ribbons of various designs.


    Need to be a bit more careful...


    She took a clip with a yellow, rounded design and nodded. "Aha. Cute!" she said, before clipping it onto her hair. She then twirled around and, finally, winked at herself in the mirror. "Yep! This outfit really brings out Sylphia''s natural beauty!"


    Unfortunately, there wasn''t a similar book about the special traits that were also available at the character creation. But the other book I picked, "The Heart of Humans" at least seemed vaguely related to the one I picked - Mind Control.


    She then sat down on the bed and started slipping into her thigh-high socks.


    There were a lot of interesting concepts it discussed, but it didn''t mention anything like specific skills. The whole book was written in this vague, cheesy way that just flies right over my head... That said, since it''s mind control, after all, it obviously requires another person to use it on, so I can''t practice it by myself.


    Finally, she slipped on her sandals and checked herself out in the mirror one last time.


    "Mm! Sylphia is cute again today!"


    Maybe I''ll try it on Rika. She snorted. Poor girl. She doesn''t even realize it when I''m toying with her... She can''t see whenever I''m using the black smoke, after all. That Elements book told me a bit about that. It''s apparently some sort of residue made by the magic. Well, that''s pretty obvious to me now, though. I wonder what determines who gets to see magic and who doesn''t...? Just luck?


    She then headed out of her room and greeted the maid stationed outside.


    What I didn''t find absolutely any information about though... is what happened to the heroes once the Demon King was defeated. Their myth sort of ends right then and there - like ''everyone lived happily ever after''. Though it seems ''ever after'' only ever lasts for 1000 years.


    The castle bustled, as usual, with busy hands hauling boxes, maintaining the plants and cleaning the halls.


    Well, I''m stumped. She sighed. Though, come to think of it, it must have been at least a few weeks since I came into this world. If my body was still plugged into the game for that long and nobody, not even my mom, came up to save me... Her eyes glazed over. I''m 100% sure my old body is dead, and there''s nothing to come back to. She sighed again. There are other myriad possibilities, of course, like time in the old world, somehow, isn''t moving while I''m stuck here, but, just in case... Just in case... I probably shouldn''t die while in Sylphia''s body.


    "Mm." she muttered to herself, "No dying until I''m absolutely sure I''ll have somewhere to go. That isn''t hell."


    She eventually passed the windows facing the palace garden. Even there, out under the mild morning sun, busy hands were at work. Though this time, not for the sake of maintaining the castle.


    Well, there''s nothing wrong with just taking it easy in this world anyway. I''m in the body of a cute little girl, I get to live in a literal castle, and in a fantasy world to boot! What''s not to love? For a moment, her mind wandered to the old life she lived in her world. Well, I guess there isn''t any internet or games here. That''s a bummer. And it is pretty lonely, not being able to see my family anymore...


    She faced the door leading to the palace garden - a single wooden door with a polished bronze knob.


    I would like to see my family again, though... but I can''t imagine what to say if I face them in this body.


    She shuddered.


    Ah well, there''s no point in worrying about it if there''s nothing I can do about it, right?


    She turned the knob and pulled the door open.


    As far as I can tell, this is my new life. So I''m going to enjoy it as much as possible!


    The cool breeze immediately wrapped around her as she stepped outside. She covered her eyes against the sun as she looked around the garden.


    "Mm. That''s right." She nodded. "Now, let''s see how Rika''s doing..."


    Sylphia sat in an open pavilion set on the lush side of the palace garden. Amid the gentle breeze, she listened to the rhythmic sounds of wood striking against wood as her knight-in-training, Rika, sparred against one of the most respected veterans of the Royal Knights.


    Rika stepped to the side and deflected Sir Dorlan''s blow with her shield. Following up with her parry, she pressed her advantage by thrusting her sword right for his abdomen while he recovered from her parry. Her blows were blocked by his own shield, however. Finally, the two of them separated and returned to their basic stances.


    She panted, her posture wavering as she lifted her shield in front of her. With sweat dripping down her chin, and the bandages wrapping her splintered hands slipping off, she looked as if she was ready to fall down in any second. On the other hand, Sir Dorlan, almost leisurely, raised both sword and shield and readied for another attack. She braced herself.


    Then, he lunged forward.


    With a loud smack, he drove the pommel of his sword right into Rika''s shield. The impact finally buckled her knees, forcing one of her knees to the ground. He pressed his advantage. Blocking Rika''s counterattack, he finally slipped his sword behind her defenses and, finally, pointed it at her chest.


    Heaving a loud sigh, Rika fell on her back. "Aaagh! Not again!"


    "Ha, ha, ha. That''s because you keep taking the blow with your shield." Sir Dorlan pulled her up by the hand. "How many times have I knocked you down that way? Figure out how to deflect the blow already."


    Rika scratched her head. "I know, I know." She snickered. "It''s hard to break a habit..."


    "Ha! If you''ve got the energy to laugh, then you still have the energy for another round!"


    "You bet!" After giving her arms a good stretch, Rika went into her stance.


    Sylphia yawned. I''m bored... hmm... Soon, the bored frown on her face warped into a mischievous smirk. Eheheh... let''s play with them for a bit...


    She thus stepped down from the pavilion.


    "Good morning!" Her tiny voice rang like tiny bells draped along the windowsill. She approached them with a spring to her step and a bright smile on her face, concealing her ulterior motives.


    "Oh, Miss Heroine!" Sir Dorlan dutifully bowed. "Come to observe Miss Evrika''s training? Or perhaps you have come to join us, ha ha!"


    Meanwhile, silenced from exhaustion, Rika simply smiled and waved at her.


    Sylphia giggled. "Actually, I did indeed wish to join your sparring, if you don''t mind." Her eyes narrowed.


    "Eh?" Rika winced. "Are you sure, Sylphie? Sir Dorlan doesn''t play around..."


    "Don''t worry about me. All I''ll be doing is testing the effects of my magic."


    "Huh...?" Rika cocked her head to one side.


    "Basically, I''ll be telling you what to do."


    As if she finally understood, Rika''s eyes popped wide open and said, "Wait, wait, Sylphie, we can''t do that! There won''t be any meaning to my training, then!"


    Meanwhile, the knight had a blank, confused look on his face.


    "Pardon me for interrupting your sparring session, Sir Dorlan," Sylphia gave a curtsy and said, "but may I?"


    "Ah-" Rika pouted. "Sylphie, that''s not fair!"


    "Ah ha ha ha ha!" he bellowed out a hearty laugh, "It''s fine, Miss Evrika! It would be my honor to train both the Lord Heroine and her Knight!"


    "Eeh... Sir Dorlan, you don''t understand-"


    Sylphia cut her off, "No, Rika, you''re the one, who doesn''t understand."


    "H-huh?" Her brows furled.


    "When you complete your training, what do you think you''ll do while you are with me?"


    "W-well, I''ll protect you, of course!"


    "By yourself?"


    "Well... yeah..."


    Sylphia rolled her eyes.


    "Wha- are you making fun of me!?" Rika shook her fist at Sylphia. "That''s why I''m training so hard, isn''t it?"


    "Now, now..." Sir Dorlan stepped in between them. "Please don''t fight."


    "Is it?" Sylphia asked. "Would you become so strong that you can defeat the Demon King alone?"


    "A- I... well..."


    "If you could fight my enemies by yourself, then why am I the Hero, instead of you?" Sylphia crossed her arms. "Do you understand what I''m saying?"


    Rika hung her head.


    The heroine let her anguish in thought for a few more moments, to see if Rika could figure out what she meant, but eventually, she got tired of waiting. With a sigh, she said, "Listen. When you fight for me, you won''t be fighting alone."


    The girl lifted her face and met eyes with Sylphia.


    "At the very least, I will be there with you." Sylphia waved her finger at her. "Right? Because I can''t fight by myself, you, Rika, are training to be my sword!"


    She shuddered.


    "It doesn''t matter how strong you are. If we can''t fight side-by-side, all this training is pointless!"


    Rika''s shoulders fell.


    Meanwhile, Sir Dorlan placed his hand on the girl''s shoulder and gave her a nod of approval.


    "Sylphie..." she whispered to herself. Then, she slapped her cheeks with both hands, shaking her head with great vigor. A flame sparked to life in her eyes. She looked at Sylphia straight in the eye and said, "I understand now! Sylphie, you can count on me!"


    "So then, it''s settled!"


    "Mm!"


    She then looked away and snickered. So easy. The thin black smoke that had collected in front of Rika''s eyes soon dissipated.


    Rika turned to Sir Dorlan and lowered her head. "Sir Dorlan! Please spar with both of us!"


    "And please treat me as an enemy, Sir Dorlan," Sylphia added. "Do not hold back."


    He smirked. "Of course! It is a great honor to personally see the power of the Lord Heroine!" As soon as he said this, he adopted his stance.


    All right. Time to try out a few things...


    The little girl then pulled her bodyguard down by the shoulder and whispered in her ear, "I believe in you, Rika. So believe in yourself, too."


    In an instant, the girl''s face turned as red as her hair. "W-w-wha-!?" she stammered.


    As she pulled away, she left her with a sultry grin and a thick black smoke, seeping into her pores.


    Flustered, the redhead placed her hands on her cheeks. "Uuuuu..."


    Hm. Hm. She really doesn''t see it, as I thought. Well, whatever. At least it still works without her needing to see it.


    Now, let''s see... If I didn''t mess that up, I should have cast Encouragement. It''s pretty hard to tell which spell I''m using since it all comes out like this creepy black smoke no matter what... Anyway, the description was vague, but I''m guessing it improves her abilities. We''ll see.


    "Oh?" Sir Dorlan raised his guard. "That''s interesting."


    ''Oh''? Sylphia''s brows furled. Can he see it? Alphonso taught me that some people are born with the ability to see magic - and it''s a prerequisite to using magic. If so, what sort of magic can Sir Dorlan use?


    She shook her head. Anyway, let''s leave that aside. "Let us begin." she said, "keep in mind that either of us is your target, Sir Dorlan. If you defeat me, then Rika loses."


    "Huh!?" Rika twitched. "Wait, isn''t that a bit-"


    "That is your job, after all." She raised an eyebrow. "Isn''t it?"


    "Ha ha!" Sir Dorlan dug his feet into the ground. "Miss Evrika, make sure to protect the Lord Heroine with everything you''ve got! Don''t disappoint her!"


    "Uuuu... the pressure just keeps on mounting..."


    "Alright..."


    The air stood still. Both warriors stared each other without so much as a twitch.


    And then, a shout.


    "Here I come!" Sir Dorlan''s legs sprang up like an explosion, propelling him instantly to great speed. Despite that, he still had the agility to weave from side to side to confuse Rika.


    Startled, she attempted to intercept him with her shield.


    "Bad decision!" With all of the momentum behind him, Sir Dorlan drove his own shield into her.


    "Kyaaaa!!" Rika fell down to the grass.


    "Not good enough, Miss Evrika!" He raised his sword over his head.


    "Oh, shit!" Putting all of her strength on her feet, she shot out of the way of his downward stroke. "Ueh!? My... my body feels really light!"


    "Wha-!" Sir Dorlan withdrew and returned to his guard. "You startled me there, Miss Evrika... I''ve never seen a move like that before."


    "M-me neither, actually..." With a crooked smile on her face, she, too, raised her ground.


    Her breathing is still light. Not bad. That move just now would probably have been impossible if it weren''t for Encouragement. It looks like that skill is able to improve physical strength. That''s good. Clearly not mental ability, though... Puhehe.


    "Keep going, Rika," Sylphia said, "You''re doing fine." Then, averting her gaze, she muttered under her breath, "Relatively..."


    "Eh? Ah, okay." Rika nodded.


    "Miss Evrika," Sir Dorlan raised his voice. "Just make sure you do not grow dependent on Lord Heroine''s magic!" He pointed his sword at her. "You should also focus on growing your natural talent!"


    "Yes, Sir Dorlan!"


    He grinned. "Good answer!"


    "Now, Rika, it''s your turn. Attack!"


    "Huh, what!? Weren''t I supposed to protect you?"


    "Don''t worry about me. I want to see you attack!"


    "Uuuuu, if you say so!" Winding her legs, Rika then blasted forward. "Eeeeeh!?"


    "Hng!" Sir Dorlan stood his ground and prepared to take the charge.


    Heh. Bad idea.


    "Crush his guard," Sylphia said, with a wicked grin.


    The moment Rika raised her sword, black haze formed around her arm. Focusing on her cut, she brought the sword onto Sir Dorlan''s shield with all of her might. With a thundering crash, splinters of wood flew off in several directions.


    "Nggggggh-" Sir Dorlan staggered backwards.


    "Woah!?" she yelled.


    "Gah." He wrung his shield arm. "I''m going to feel that tomorrow." When he inspected his shield, a large notch had appeared right here Rika''s sword impacted into it. He whistled. "That''s pretty impressive."


    Rika was equally surprised.


    "Ah," He stretched his shield arm around. "This won''t do. Looks like I can no longer allow the Lord Heroine to do as she pleases."


    He is regarding me as a much larger threat than Rika now. Time to up the ante.


    "Please do not hold back, Sir Dorlan," Sylphia put up a devilish grin. "or you might get hurt."


    His light expression turned sour. "Indeed."


    The dark haze spread across the garden.


    Taunting. One of the Commander''s few offensive skills. The story vaguely described it as doing some sort of debuff, but...


    Sir Dorlan switched his stance, his eyes focused on Rika.


    ...doesn''t it look like he''s powering up instead? If this doesn''t pan out, I''ll probably stop using this skill...


    With purposeful steps, inched forwards crouched slightly and shield presented forward.


    Huh? Is he going on the defensive?


    "Rika, Attack!"


    "Alright!" She charged at him straight in front. However, the moment she closed the distance, Sir Dorlan peppered her with a barrage of blows.


    "Wah, aaaa-haaaaa-ahhhh!!" Rika leapt back to catch her breath. "W-what the..."


    Sir Dorlan advanced unabated. Several times, Rika tried to attack him, but even going around him proved fruitless.


    Noticing that Sir Dorlan was approaching her, Sylphia started moving backwards.


    "Are you just going to run, Miss Heroine?" Sir Dorlan said. "It will not always be possible to run from an enemy."


    Sylphia clenched her fist. What the hell is this? Is this what Taunt does!? What a shit skill! I don''t get it at all! At that moment, a memory sprang up in her head like a fish leaping out of the water. Oh God... this... I forgot... I already tried this skill, didn''t I!? On that bandit with a silly name! Oh God, oh God, I almost lost my life that time!


    "Sylphie!" Rika ran in between them and covered Sylphia.


    "What do you say, Miss Evrika? Let us finish this in the next clash."


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Rika flinched. "F-fine." She dug her feet into the ground. Then, glancing at Sylphia, she whispered, "Sylphie, I won''t give another inch. I''m sorry... even with your power, I''m still useless..."


    Sylphia''s eyes widened. In an instant, her mind cleared and she let out a chuckle. "It''s okay, Rika. Just do your best."


    "Mm!" She nodded. Once more, a stream of Sylphia''s black magic streamed into her body.


    Sorry... but you''re probably gonna lose...


    Soon, Sir Dorlan loomed over them.


    "Now!" Rika leapt forward, ramming her shield into Sir Dorlan''s.


    "That won''t work!" He yelled.


    The two struggled face to face. Even while Rika pushed her shield into him, Sir Dorlan continued advancing forward, all the while fighting off her attempts to thrust around his shield.


    "Miss Evrika, do not waste your time on fruitless aggression! That is unbecoming of a Royal Knight!" Finally, lunging forward with his shield, he toppled Rika over.


    "Gahaaa!" Even with Sylphia''s magic strengthening her, Rika collapsed flat on her back.


    Tsk. Sylphia sighed. Well, that''s a loss, then.


    With Rika out of the way, Sir Dorlan finally faced Sylphia and shouted, "Prepare yourself, Lord Heroine!"


    Eh!? Wait, he isn''t gonna finish her off!?


    He then charged at full speed at Sylphia.


    Shit! What!? Just tap her on the chest or something! What the hell are you doing!? A shiver ran down her spine. Oh God is this the effect of taunting!? Fuck! Fuck! I''m never going to use this shitty skill ever again! Gotta think! Gotta do something...!


    At that moment, a thought crossed Sylphia''s mind.


    Wait... to counteract my magic... can''t I just use my own magic...? There''s one way... something I read on The Heart of Humans... Intimidation.


    Sylphia took a deep breath, muttering to herself, "Keep calm..."


    She then hid her arm behind her back, standing firm as the fully armored knight dashed straight at her.


    "What''s wrong, too scared to move!?" He readied his sword.


    As he came face to face with her, he saw a wide grin plastered upon Sylphia''s face. Her deep, dark gaze started looked right into his eyes. The black mist formed densely around them, so much so that it became hard to see.


    Sir Dorlan shuddered. His charge ground to a halt. "What are you planning!?"


    "Why did you stop, Sir Dorlan?" She giggled. "Don''t you wish to see my surprise?" There isn''t anything, though.


    The black mist grew even denser. So much so that Sir Dorlan started swatting it away with his shield, as if it were a swarm of insects.


    Oho, so he does see the black mist.


    "I will have to refuse, Lord Heroine," he said with a shaky grin, "all the instincts I honed from more than 20 years of soldiering... are all telling- no, screaming at me to stay away."


    It actually worked...? Nice. So my interpretation was right. And it looks like it dispelled the taunt from earlier too. Interesting. Very interesting. But there''s greater potential for it still... Alright, now for the next test.


    "Hmm?" Sylphia''s grin faded away into a slightly unamused smile. "How boring. In that case, then I shall make my move."


    Sir Dorlan put up his guard.


    Apart from merely intimidating the enemy, that book seemed to suggest something far more interesting...


    "Are you ready?" Swung her hidden arm around.


    Sir Dorlan flinched and then tightened his guard. "Come!"


    Sylphia grinned.


    I''m not sure if it''s a skill related to the Commander class, or perhaps it''s an effect related to the Mind Control blessing, but this skill is really exciting...


    She raised her arm in front of her, her fingers mimicking the position of holding a pistol, and pointed it at Sir Dorlan''s face.


    I wonder what he''s seeing right now? Is he actually hallucinating a gun in my hand, or is he terrified of whatever invisible thing I''m swinging around? Does he even know what a gun is?


    His eyes widened as the black haze formed the shape of the pistol in her hand, swirling into itself like chaos made manifest.


    Then, timing it in between his breathing, Sylphia then said, "Bang!"


    "Hnk!" As if blinded by a burst of light, Sir Dorlan flinched and covered his eyes.


    Sylphia blew onto her hand as if doing so into the barrel of a pistol.


    After a few moments, he peeked up from his shield. He jeered, "Hm? What''s this? A feint? But a feint without a follow-up is just a waste of time, Miss Heroine."


    "Oho?" Sylphia widened her smile. "Was there really no follow-up?"


    "Hng!?" Sir Dorlan turned around.


    Behind him, Rika, panting heavily, pointed her sword at his back. In between her breaths, she said, "Sir... Sir Dorlan...! Surre... surrender!"


    Slowly, his expression of disbelief faded away, replaced by a subtle smile. He sighed. "Using yourself as bait, Lord Heroine? How reckless." He shook his head. "We Knights are trained to minimize the danger that our Lords have to face, you know?"


    The effect exceeds my expectations... Can I just make up whatever I want, and I can make them hallucinate it? He shouldn''t have any idea what a gun is, but his reaction is on-point! Sylphia giggled. "I apologize, Sir Dorlan. But this is the way I like to fight."


    He scratched his head. "Hah, if that''s so, even I won''t be able to guarantee your safety!"


    "Then Rika will do just fine, right? She can''t guarantee my safety to begin with!"


    He snorted.


    "H-hey!" Rika pouted. "I''m doing my best, you meanie!"


    Sylphia giggled. "Just kidding!"


    She then proceeded to repeatedly hit Sylphia over the head. "Geez, Sylphie!!"


    "Hey! Hey!" She yelled. "You''ve got dirt all over your hands! Stop that!"


    "Mmmm..." Sir Dorlan grumbled. "That''s a bit frustrating, though..."


    "Hm?" Sylphia cocked her head. "What''s the matter, Sir Dorlan?"


    "Hmm, no, it''s nothing important..." He crossed his arms. "I just wonder why I didn''t just pin Miss Evrika when I was able to throw her down...? Normally, that should have come as an instinct." He scratched his head. "Ahh, maybe I''m starting to show my age..."


    That''s right... he didn''t need to defeat me at all. If he didn''t come after me and left Rika behind him, he would have won anyway. She sighed. I guess that really is what taunting does - it makes people come after me no matter what...


    Ugh, it would have been useful if I were the tanky sort of character, but little miss noddles for arms here probably won''t survive a light breeze. Yep. It''s settled. I''ll seal that skill away.


    "In any case," He lowered his head. "I am humbled by the power of the Lord Heroine. I had never seen such powerful magic before."


    "No, no, no, your performance was splendid, Sir Dorlan." She clasped her hands together. "It puts my heart at ease that you are the one training Rika." She tilted her head and drew a modest smile upon her lips. "I look forward to the day she receives your approval."


    Sir Dorlan lowered his head further. "I am truly humbled by your words."


    Though hardly visible, a slight haze gathered above Sir Dorlan.


    Charm. Well, it doesn''t actually have a name, since I read it on The Heart of Humans, but it''s pretty much the opposite of intimidation. By inference, I''m guessing that it allows me to manipulate people''s emotions and even show them hallucinations... but I think that''s enough hallucinations for today. "Thank you for allowing me to interrupt your training today, Sir Dorlan," Sylphia said as she gave, again, a curtsy.


    "Hm." Sir Dorlan towered over Sylphia''s tiny body. He then placed his palm on Sylphia''s head and ran it from side to side. "You are a very polite girl, Lord Heroine. It was an honor to spar with you."


    Sylphia did not expect to receive her first head pat from Sir Dorlan. She felt a strange warmth flowing down her head and into her shoulders. Almost out of instincts, the corners of her mouth perked up and formed a contented smile.


    "Ah-" Sir Dorlan suddenly withdrew his hand. "I''m sorry, Lord Heroine! I just got dirt all over your hair!"


    Sylphia grimaced. "Eeeeh!?"


    "Ah, ah, hold on! I should have a handkerchief here somewhere!"


    "Hee hee," Rika smirked. "That''s what you get for being a meanie."


    Eventually, Sylphia gave up on cleaning her hair and decided to just take a bath afterwards. She sighed. "Well then, I shall take my leave."


    "Hm?" Rika said, "Where are you going?"


    "I''m tired." She yawned. "Make sure to learn all you can from Sir Dorlan."


    "Eeeeh? From just that!?" Rika''s voice shrank in the distance as Sylphia made her way back to the palace. "You didn''t even move all that much!"


    Sylphia giggled. "I''m not the athletic type, you know! See ya!"


    "Geez!"


    As Sylphia closed the wooden door behind her, she could still Rika''s whimpers on the other side. She giggled to herself.


    Yep. Rika''s cute again today!


    As she strolled through the castle''s halls, greeted by the servants that worked day in and day out to maintain it, she continued recollecting about her battle with Sir Dorlan.


    When she then turned the corner, still lost in thought, she bumped into a suspicious looking man in a dark hood.


    "Oh, excuse me, Miss Heroine," Alphonso said, with his usual rasp.


    "Ah no, it''s-"


    Upon seeing his face, she remembered two things. First, the irritation she still held against him for making her fight for Ealdton without helping, save for the very last moment, put her immediately back into a sour mood. And second, she remembered the subject they discussed, or, specifically, did not discuss during their ride to Ealdton.


    "A-actually," She cleared her throat. "Are you free right now?"


    "Hmm?" He placed his hand on his chin and thought for a few moments. "Maybe I am?"


    Huh? Are you really going to fuck with me right before lunchtime?


    "I-in that case," She shook her head. "can we continue that discussion about the heroes and demon lord from the other day?"


    "Hmmmm? What discussion?"


    "The ''private'' one."


    "Aaaahhhh...." His voice rose gradually over several seconds. "that."


    Sylphia''s eyelids fell. "Yeah, ''that''."


    "Very well. Follow me."


    They went past Sylphia''s room and continued towards a far corner of the palace, seldom walked by either guards or servants.


    There, they entered a room with very little lighting. Scattered all over the floor were books, tools and a myriad of unidentified bits and bobs. Around them, based on whatever silhouettes she could glean, were rows upon rows of shelves, also filled with books and other items.


    "Ah, please wait there," he said, "allow me to tidy up for a moment."


    Alphonso brought out a chair for her from deeper inside, while he put some of the clutter away. By the time the floor was visible again, he took out a chair for himself and sat down.


    "I must apologize that I cannot provide you with any refreshments;" Alphonso said. "you see that I do not keep any here, and I have specifically told the servants to not come near this room." He shifted his position closer to Sylphia. "Now, then, what did you wish to discuss again?"


    "A-ah..." Sylphia tried to recall as quickly as she could. "Yes, that''s right, when you said that I was summoned in this world, it was to fight the Demon Lord that was not to arrive for another 500 years."


    "Ah, yeeeeees..." he intertwined his fingers. "Now, I remember. And you asked why this is, correct?"


    "Yes."


    "I do not know." He answered without delay.


    Sylphia''s jaw dropped. "Huh?"


    "I do not know."


    I wasn''t asking you to repeat yourself, you ass.


    Alphonso took a breath, before standing up and walking up to a rack filled to the brim with books. "When you asked why, I assumed you were asking about the reason for summoning Heroes 500 years earlier than the Demon Lord they were supposed to vanquish." He then took one out and flipped through its pages. "I certainly cannot answer that..." When he finally settled on a page to read, he then took his seat. "But there is always the ''how''."


    "''How''? What do you mean?"


    "The summoning ritual."


    "Uh-huh..."


    "In short, it is a ritual - a ceremony, to summon the Legendary Heroes into this world. It is quite a laborious and expensive task. You remember the day when you were summoned into this world, do you not?"


    Ah... the day when I unwittingly exposed myself in front of a gallery of cheering strangers. Thanks for reminding me.


    She averted her gaze. "Y-yes..."


    "That was the ritual."


    "I see... but that doesn''t really answer any of my questions..."


    Alphonso glanced down at the book for a moment. "One thing to know about the ritual is that it requires and emanates a tremendous amount of magic. It is impossible to hide this from sensory spells, especially the ones we always have running within this castle."


    "Okay?"


    His expression turned grim. "Several months before your summoning, we detected a tremendous amount of magic being expended in Rafale."


    "Rafale?" Sylphia cocked her head to one side.


    "Rafale. The country neighboring Londinium to the North. I believe I mentioned that when I lectured you on the geography of Terra Nova."


    "A-a-ah! Y-yeah..." She averted her gaze. "now that you mentioned it, I remember now? Mm. Rafale."


    He sighed. "Well, I cannot say for sure, for I am only the court mage. However-" He then put the book to one side and leaned his back against his chair. "Several weeks after that event, the King approached me to begin preparations for the summoning of the Legendary Hero."


    She swallowed her breath.


    "After that, we detected more and more of such massive magic usage all over the world." His eyes narrowed. "Finally, almost two months ago, we summoned the Legendary Hero, Sylphia." He said, presenting his open palms forward. "And here we are."


    She stood up. "Wait, so there are other Legendary Heroes!?"


    "Indeed."


    No way...! Like me!? Wait, does this mean... they''re other players!? Her eyes widened. "I need to meet them," she blurted out.


    "I''m afraid that will be rather difficult at the moment."


    "Huh? Why?"


    Alphonso let out a troubled breath. "Hmmmm... it''s difficult for me to say."


    Her eyes twitched. "Huh..?"


    "There are many factors. One being the risk you will put yourself in, being in that... state."


    "I don''t get it, why would I risk myself meeting a fellow Hero?" For God''s sake, they''re fellow players! Then, it hit her. Wait, fellow players...? Does he mean, they could PK me!?


    "Have you understood?"


    "W-wait, but why would the PK- err... attack me all of a sudden? The myth of the Legendary Heroes never said anything about them killing each other!"


    He hung his head and sighed once more. "I''m sorry, Miss Heroine, but the exact answer cannot come from my mouth. If you truly wish to know, please approach and ask the King. Though I doubt he will tell you, either."


    "It just doesn''t make sense! We''re supposed to fight the Demon King, aren''t we!?"


    "Indeed. And yet you are here, and he is not..."


    "H-huh...?"


    "It''s strange, is it not?"


    "Well, duh, that''s why I asked you about it!"


    He took a shallow breath and then paused as if he second-guessed what he was just about to say. "Miss Heroine, what I am about to tell you shall not leave this room."


    She flinched. What''s this all of a sudden...? Wiping the sweat collecting on her forehead, she nodded, saying, "Alright."


    "No one may hear this. Not even your Knight, Miss Carlisle. Only I, you, and the King can know about this."


    "Fine."


    "Very good." He shifted to a more relaxed position. "Recent events show that the Raffalian Republic has been heavily militarizing."


    "Huh...? So you think Rafale will invade this Kingdom?"


    "I doubt it." He rubbed his chin. "Our Kingdom is at least twice the size of Rafale, and even if our armies are smaller in comparison, our military technology should be generally on-par."


    "In that case..."


    "Oh, you figured it out?" He snapped his finger. "Tell me what you think."


    She spoke hesitantly, "Rafale... summoned a Legendary Hero to tip the balance of power?"


    "If so, then that would be very irresponsible. But it is a possibility that cannot be disproven."


    "What do you think?"


    "I think..." Alphonso took a breath and rubbed the ridge between his eyes. "...Rafale summoned the Demon Lord."


    Sylphia''s heart dropped.


    "T-The Demon Lord!?" She stood up.


    "Not too loud." He pulled her back down.


    "S-sorry... but why do you think they summoned the Demon Lord?"


    "Nothing concrete..." Alphonso reached for the book he put down earlier. "But it is my belief that the Legendary Heroes cannot be summoned before the Demon Lord invades. The records are unclear as to whoever comes first; the Heroes or the Demon Lord, only that they appear at around the same time to do battle. But if you think about it... there would be no reason for the Heroes to heed our call if there were no Demon Lord." He then ran through its pages for a moment before continuing. "It is a simple reasoning based on who summoned something first. Rafale was the one who started this chain. If there truly is a Demon Lord lurking in our world today, then it must have been summoned by them."


    "But.. you said you didn''t know which one came first. Isn''t it possible that the heroes get summoned first so they can power up or something before facing the demon lord?"


    "True. But then that means the demon lord would be..."


    Sylphia leaned closer. "Be...?"


    "You."


    A long silence passed.


    Then, Alphonso put his hand on her shoulder and said, "I mean no offense, but I don''t believe that is possible. After all, and the myths are clear about this, the Demon Lord possessed enough power to overpower all of the heroes."


    She clenched her teeth. Shut up, you damn geezer.


    Then, a loud gong, followed by mechanical ticks, echoed around the room, startling Sylphia.


    "Oh, look at the time," Alphonso said as he looked to the tall clock at the edge of the room. "You must be hungry by now, Miss Heroine."


    "Huh? Ah..."


    How long have we been chatting here?


    He stood up, returned the book to its shelf and said, "I should be going back to my work now. I apologize for not providing you with anything concrete."


    "Ah, no..." She waved her hands in front of her. "I-I''ve learned a lot."


    "Is that so?"


    The two left the room.


    "I shall be on my way then, Miss Heroine," Alphonso said, as he walked away in a hurry, "please take care."


    "I will." Sylphia nodded.


    "Oh, and I almost forgot-" Alphonso turned around. "I understand that you have finished your studies - if you wish to put your knowledge into practice, I suggest visiting the Adventurer''s Guild, and not practising on the Royal Knights."


    "Geh-" Sylphia winced.


    He... saw that huh?


    "A-ahhh... I will!" She scratched her head. "Aha, ahaha..."


    Wait a minute, did he say... Adventurer''s Guild!?


    Her eyes lit up like a starry sky.


    Of course! How could I forget - the staple of all Fantasy RPGs! The Adventurer Guild! Dungeon crawling! Treasure! Monsters!


    She then started giggling all by herself in that dark corner of the palace.


    I''m getting weirdly excited all of a sudden!

 Volume 1, Afterword

    First of all, I want to thank you, dear readers, for giving this story a shot and sticking with it up to this point. I truly am humbled that so many people now look forward to a new chapter every week. Thank you very much. m(_ _ m)


    I first started Isekai Strategy Game a few months ago, exactly the 1st of January of this year. It was just another hobby story at that point, written mostly out of boredom because I''ve exhausted all of the isekai anime and manga that I could get my hands on. (£þ¨Œ£þ*)©g Boy, when I peek into my backups and see those first few chapters in their really raw form, I still go red. But eventually, I came to like the story and the characters I''ve come up with. Or, actually, it''s the other way around. I came to like the characters, and wanted to make a better story for them. Thus, the rewrite happened. (¡Á©n¡Á)


    And here we are, 10 chapters published and a lot more more ready to go.


    I must say, it was a pretty enlightening experience to have written even just to this point. When I consider how impatient I was at the start of this year, thinking to myself, "Agh, why can''t they release faster!?" or "Why do I have to wait years in between seasons of this or that (isekai) anime or manga!?" (you can probably guess which ones I mean), it almost seems rather silly. After all, I''ve just spent nearly half the year publishing a single volume, which, if I try and imagine it as an anime... would probably total 1, maybe 2 episodes.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Not that it does anything to satisfy the craving, though... Gimme the next season now! ?(?Òæ?)?


    Well, well, there''s a bit of a disparity in perspectives between the producer and consumer, isn''t there? Even I, sometimes, when I''m getting stuck on a bit that''s tricky to write, I come to wish that someone would just tell me what happens next... _(:3 ¡¹¡Ï)_


    From the outset, my aim was to merge the two disparate worlds of fantasy RPGs, depicted in the story as the VRMMORPG, Tales of the Empyrean, with the multitudes of strategy games I''ve played over the years. What I came up with was a sort of hybrid RPG/RTS, much like Mount and Blade, where the player, that is, Sylphia, acts as the commander of an army. At the moment, Rika and her motley crew of guards took that role. In fact I took a lot of inspiration not just from that game, but also the Total War series, on how to present the Battle for Ealdton. (It was really fun to choreograph that battle, by the way!) But everything up to this point was merely akin to a tutorial. Sylphia was fumbling around with no idea of what to do, and without even knowing what powers she had. She even had an invisible hand, in the form of Alphonso and Aster, helping her out from the sidelines.


    But from here on out, it''s the real deal!


    And that''s all I wanted to share. Thanks again, dear reader, and I hope you look forward to the next volume! I had a blast writing it and I hope you will like reading it as well! Sylphia goes to the adventurer''s guild! A staple of all Isekai/Fantasy RPGs, right!? It just //has// to be there! But I have a bunch of fun surprises waiting ahead! Look forward to it! o(¨R¨Œ¨Q)o


    - Rin Tanemaki

 Extra chapter - Farewells, Leading to New Beginnings

    The crest of the laurel, inscribed in a white and purple cloth, fell upon the wooden box, marked with a cross at its head.


    Stacked side by side, one hundred men, men of the guard, were laid to rest. Behind them stood a stone slab as large a single-storey house. Engraved on this stone was the name of every single one.


    A preacher bowed in front of the crowd, gathered in the hundreds. His voice reverberated as he spoke, against the bleached white wall, giving it an almost ethereal presence amidst the solemn peace.


    One by one, the names were called. And for each one, the bell was tolled.


    Many of those names belonged to people Rika knew; a few of them, from her own squad. The sound of the bell pricked her heart, but at the same time, it lifted, more and more, a leftover weight over her shoulders. In a way, it provided closure. As if, until now, she wasn''t quite sure if her friends were dead, or had simply gone away.


    Once all the names had been called, the bell tolled a final three times.


    And then, silence.


    After a few moments, a stout man, clothed in a black coat, stepped front and center. He removed his hat, placing it on his abdomen as he spoke. "People of Ealdton, we are gathered here, today, to pay tribute to the sacrifice, the memory, and the outstanding bravery of our men of the guard." He swivelled his head from side to side, looking to the crowd before him. "Hardly a few weeks ago, our beloved town was besieged by a ravenous horde of bandits. They stormed the gates, managed to break through the great wall, and put everyone''s lives in peril. But there was a wall they failed to break. And that is our beloved guard.


    "These men, our brothers, our fathers, our sons, gave their lives protecting that which mattered to them the most.


    "That is you.


    "That is us. That is our home! In the face of overwhelming odds, against a brutal foe, they took up arms, as they have sworn, and without hesitation, paid the ultimate price. It is through their sacrifice that we stand here today, alive and well.


    "And in return, we hope, in whatever small way, to honor that sacrifice. Here we are, in this fine day, to bestow, to each and every one of our fallen heroes, the honor they deserve."


    From the side, several soldiers in colorful regalia marched forwards, each with wooden boxes in hand. The frontmost among them stopped at the center and opened his box.


    "And heroes, they are." The man pulled from it a small medallion made of shining gold. "With my power as Duke of Ealdshire, steward of Ealdton-upon-Acsa, I hereby bestow the Order of Heroism upon all one-hundred-and-four of these brave souls." He thus laid his hands upon the first coffin, placing the golden ornament over the cross. Leaving a bow, he turned back around and said, "May this humble tribute honor their memory and may their valor be sung for a century."


    The somber atmosphere returned once more. The next few moments were allowed to pass in silence as the soldiers went down the line of coffins, each placing a medallion upon them.


    Then, the Duke continued. "But today is not a day of loss. For joining us today are the living, breathing paragons of that same valor."


    Rika met eyes with his as he turned his head to the side. Suddenly, her palms began to sweat, and her heartbeat rose.


    "Dear citizens, I would now wish to honor those who held their line in the face of annihilation. In defiance of fate, they stood - our last bastion, the victorious heroes of Ealdton!"


    In contrast to the earlier solemnity, once Rika and a couple of dozen town guards took center stage, the crowd welcomed them with a flurry of cheers.


    "E-ehehe..." Rika had to push her hand down to stop herself from scratching her head. T-this is actually pretty embarrassing...


    "Keep your head high, Cap," Aberdeen whispered behind her.


    "S-sorry..." Biting her tongue, she forced herself to smile at the crowd as she walked, meanwhile deliberately looking at the corners of her eyes to keep her mind away from the huge gathering. This plan backfired, however, when her eyes then came to the far corner of the crowd and saw several familiar faces.


    "Ngh-!?" She choked. Mom!? Dad!? And even-


    Her entire family had gathered on that day. Her mother, her father, and all her brothers looked on from afar with smiling faces. Even her father, whom she seldom saw with even a smirk, had a half-smile-half-scowl on his face, the closest thing he had to a real smile.


    Her cheeks burned up. Uuuu... I wish I hadn''t seen them... now I''m getting even more nervous!


    After the applause passed its climax, the very last decorated soldier approached the Duke with yet another box and he spoke once more. "As a final service, I wish to present the highest honor that the town of Ealdton has to offer for civilian service." He then pulled out a large medallion, made of gold and encrusted with purple jewels, arranged to form a laurel. "This. The Order of Heroism with Laurel Crest. For outstanding service far above the line of duty, I, with my power as Duke of Ealdshire, steward of Ealdton-upon-Acsa... and with my own, personal gratitude, wish to present this honor to the following:"


    Rika swallowed her breath.


    "Squad Captain, Evrika L. Carlisle!"


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    A shock ran through her body the moment she heard her name. Forcing her body to move, her first few steps consisted of robotic jerks. As she picked up momentum, however, her body loosened and she began to fell a bit more comfortable.


    The Duke greeted her with a smile, holding the medal in his hands.


    With a salute, she greeted him back, as she would her superior. "M-my Lord!"


    He laughed. "Thank you for your service, lass. It''s right good to see you again." Holding out the cloth straps of the medallion, he then reached out and hung it over her neck. After fixing it center on her chest, he then laid his hand on her shoulder. "It''s a shame that the walls of Ealdton will lose such a fine individual such as yourself. Nevertheless, I wish you all the best in the path you chose."


    Tears gathered around her eyes. "T-t... thank you, my Lord!" With her emotions finally overflowing, her speech was stifled, and it was all she could do force her words out in between her sobbing.


    "No, lass. Thank you." He squeezed her shoulders. "Chin up, eh? You''re a hero."


    "M-Mm...!"


    "Ah, and speaking of hero, it''s a shame the heroine couldn''t attend. I''d have liked to present her with the same medal in person, but since you''re becoming her knight now, can I entrust it to you instead?"


    "A-ah! Of course!"


    "Magnificent." His lips stretched out, tucking his dimples in as he smiled. "I''ll hand it to you later. Now, off you go."


    As Rika left center stage, the Duke bellowed loudly once more, "Guardsman, John Martin S. Aberdeen!"


    The ceremony continued further. The Duke also heaped praises for the Heroine for helping save Ealdton, at the same time tying in the announcement that Rika was leaving her position in the guard, to become a Knight. Among other things, he also named the town''s new Guard Commander, Aberdeen.


    After the ceremony, Rika and her squad gathered once more.


    Though she faced them with a smile, just like she always did, she could not help but show a tinge of loneliness in her eyes. After all, these were people she''d known for many years; the town, her home for most of her life.


    And at that moment, she was leaving all of them her farewells.


    "Geez, Cap. We''re really going to miss you," said Aberdeen, holding his helmet under his arm.


    "I already told you, I''m not your Captain anymore." She giggled. "Commander Aberdeen."


    "Aww, Cap. You''ll always going to be Captain for me and the boys." He then looked at the smiling faces of her former squadmates. "Right?"


    "You bet." One said.


    Another held a thumbs up and said, "Yeah, Captain!"


    Aberdeen then turned back to her. "If you ever feel like coming back. You know I''ll always have a spot open for you, Cap."


    She chuckled. "What, still as Captain? And be under you now?" She then hit him lightly on the arm. "Ehehe, no way!"


    "Eh?"


    Bursting out in laughter, the others slapped him repeatedly over the back. "Hahaha, she got you there, Deen!"


    "Th-that''s not what I wanted to say!"


    "Hahahaha!"


    Their banter went on and on to their satisfaction. Though she felt a longing for many of the voices who were now missing, she still felt a certain lightness of heart.


    That''s right...


    They''re all still here.


    It''s not like I''m going away forever.


    And whenever I can, I could still come and visit.


    Holding those thoughts in heart, she finally bid her final farewells with a warm smile on her face.


    And thus, with a final salute, her former squadmates, her friends, sent her off.


    Back in the stables, a carriage carrying the royal crest awaited for Rika''s return.


    With a quick pull on the knob, she pulled its door open and leapt in.


    "Ahh!" She bounced on the soft upholstery of the carriage interior. "It''s over!"


    "Cool." said a little girl, already waiting inside. She then lifted her head forwards and raised her voice, saying, "Driver, let''s go, please. Back to the castle."


    With a sharp thud of the reins, the carriage rumbled into motion.


    "Geez..." said Rika. "People were looking for you back there. Why didn''t you come? And Duke Saunders was going to give you this medal too." She pulled out the award given to her from earlier.


    "Mm, don''t worry about it." She then glanced at Rika and said, "This is supposed to be your day right? You, and your friends. If I went out there, what do you think would have happened?"


    "U-umm..."


    "People will probably just fawn over me." She snickered. "Well, of course, they would. I''m this cute, after all."


    "Eh..." A crooked smile surfaced on Rika''s lips.


    "...plus, I''m the Heroine." She then rested her head on her hand and looked out the window. "You guys wouldn''t have gotten the recognition you deserved."


    "Huh..." Rika''s eyes flickered. She then let out a sigh, as a warm smile fell upon her lips. "That''s... nice of you, Sylphie... thank you."


    "Mm. Besides, I''m no good with crowds. Or events." She grinned. "So it worked out for both of us in the end!"


    "Ehehe, I guess so!"


    As they departed, the great walls of Ealdton slowly faded from view. Her head rested on the window frame Rika smiled to herself, cheeks flushed red, and her hair swaying with the wind.

 Extra Chapter - Raven Black

    A young woman entered the door. Her raven black hair, tied into a ponytail at the back, swayed with her gait as she approached a desk varnished wood, holding a stack of papers between her arms.


    "My Lord, here are the shipment manifests for the last month," she said.


    Behind the desk sat a portly man pinching between his fingers a long, wooden pipe with decorative golden trims. "Very good," he said, "let''s have ''em."


    "Of course." Her cravat hung down as she leaned over to lay the documents onto the desk.


    Meanwhile, his gaze followed her hips as she bent over his desk. Taking a breath, the bowl of his pipe glowed a warm red. He then let out a puff of smoke and grinned.


    Tsk. What a pig. Despite her utter contempt, none of it showed in her appearance, and she kept to a cool, straight face.


    He then ran through the papers one after the other at a breakneck pace that suggested he hardly scanned them as he put them down. After running his eyes through the last one, he tapped his pipe on the rim of his ashtray and said, "Good work, as usual. Oh and this Jizzarian stuff is right good. What was it called again?"


    She glanced at him with sheer indifference. "I believe it is called Cannabis, my Lord."


    "Hm. Hm." He took in another long, deep whiff, fanning the ember into a bright red glow. "Ahhhh... Very good. Say, if you ever chance upon one of these again, you know who to call first."


    "Of course, My Lord."


    "By the way, there was this guff I heard from Lord De-"


    A sudden knock on the door interrupted their conversation. The voice of a young woman soon followed, saying, "My Lord, you have a visitor."


    At once, the passive, contented expression on his face turned sour. "What!? Who is it?"


    "Lord Christoff is here to meet you."


    Her eyes narrowed as she shifted her gaze towards the door. Hm...?


    "Ah!" In an instant, his mood swung the other way. Clapping his hands together, he then said, "Is that so? Well, let him in!"


    "Understood."


    The knob turned with a deep clack.


    A cane appeared first, and with a light tap, it hit the stone floor. A middle aged man soon followed, dressed in a genteel attire consisting of a slick black jacket and pants over a frilled white shirt. "My good friend." He said, with a clear baritone voice.


    Count Christoff of Morterdale... he''s a close associate of Count Rosteforough over here... But last I heard, he should have been out with his army to subjugate the badlands north of his territory. What is he doing here?


    "Ahh ha hah! It''s quite rare for you to visit!" said the stout old man. His belly sagged stood up to meet his friend with a handshake.


    "Indeed, indeed. It has been too long. Forgive me. The campaign at the Haverish front has kept me rather busy."


    "Haverish? Is that what they''re calling it now?"


    "Yes, the name of the badlands has been decided. Once the monsters occupying it has been cleaned out, ''Haverish'' will be added to the territory of the Kingdom."


    "Haverish, huh? After the hero who founded the Easter Empire...?"


    "Well, our Kingdom and the Empire does share a bit of history..."


    "Hmph. Anyway, it just doesn''t sit well with me."


    With a mild chuckle, Count Christoff then turned to the young woman, who, at that point had been feeling quite out of place admist their discussion. "And a pleasure to see you too, once more, Miss Secretary." He smiled at her. "I trust things have settled down since the passing of Lady Farleigh?"


    Her ponytail drooped down the side as she lowered her head. "Thank you for your concern, Lord Christoff. The village of Dellwick returned to normal rather quickly. No doubt this is thanks to the late Lady''s long-standing good governance and His Majesty, the King''s guiding hand."


    "Humility." He tapped his cane on the floor as he turned his gaze to his friend. "A fine quality, is it not, my friend?"


    "Hmph. Diligence is what counts." Count Rosteforough then turned around and returned behind his desk. "That and loyalty. Well, either way, I have nothing to complain about."


    "Thank you for your kind words, my Lords," she said, with her head still down. I should take this chance to excuse myself. This pig was about to ask me for something earlier; best not let him add to my workload... Lifting her head towards Count Rosteforough, she placed her hand upon her chest and said, "My Lord, please excuse me. If there is nothing else, then I still have other duties to attend to."


    "Hm? Mm." He nodded.


    With a final bow, she finally went on her way.


    Count Christoff followed her with his gaze as she passed him by. Afterwards, he turned to his friend and said, "She truly is diligent, is she not?"


    "Mm."


    The door closed behind her with a light thud.


    She sighed.


    Looking from side to side, the hallway greeted her with a yawning emptiness.


    Huh... the guards are away? Shift change?


    Her lips crawled outwards, forming a sinister grin at the corners of her mouth. She then leaned her back softly against the door, pressing her ear against it.


    "Anyway, what did you come to talk about?" Count Rosteforough said, his nasally voice muffled by the door, but still clearly audible.


    Christoff held his cane in front of him and stood with a dignified posture.


    Brushing away a stray lock of hair from his forehead, he said, "Martin, in truth, I came to consult with you about something."


    "Hm?" His friend, Martin Rosteforough, sat back onto his backrest and rubbed his chin. "Go ahead."


    "Regarding that new Lady of His Royal Peerage."


    "Aah..." He let out an exasperated breath. "That upstart... Baroness...what-was-her-name." He snapped his fingers as he tried to recall.


    "Sylphia. The Heroine, apparently."


    "Yeah. That."


    "I was fortunate enough to attend his Majesty''s summoning ceremony, you see, and I was able to capture a glance of our dear Heroine. You''d have to see it to believe it, but it seems our Heroine is but a child."


    "That so?" Count Rosteforough''s expression further soured into a full frown. "What was his Highness thinking, making a Lord out of the Heroine? And a child at that!? I just don''t understand!"


    "It seems she was also endorsed by some of the royal bloc, including the Duke of Ealdshire."


    He snorted. "I could have guessed. If anyone was going to grease one of the King''s schemes into the realm, then it would either be that greaseball Saunders, or Gregors.


    You''re not one to talk, my friend.


    Christoff smirked. "Ah, speaking of Lord Gregors, have you heard?"


    "What? I haven''t heard anything."


    "He''s apparently been pining for the attention of her Royal Highness..."


    "E-" The corner of his mouth shot up in disgust. "The princess? Is he an idiot?"


    "Well..." The old man shrugged.


    "Just because he''s a Lord doesn''t-" The man''s belly expanded and contracted visibly as he heaved out a sigh. "He''s probably as old as the King, isn''t he?"


    "Hah. No, no. Though he might look like it."


    "Hahah. Yes, he does... what is this Kingdom coming to?" He shook his head. "Anyway, about that upstart."


    "The Heroine."


    "Yes."


    "Hmm... there is certainly something going on behind the curtains. But what?"


    "You don''t think they''re planning to expand their influence even more, do you?"


    "Hm. That is always a possibility." Christoff paced around the room. The clacking of his boots lent a sense of urgency to the words he spoke. "Using a deified figure as the heroine as a political tool, being a gullible child nonetheless, the royalists are possibly aiming to consolidate popular opinion towards themselves." Then, with a tap of his cane, he emphasized his next words. "And thus, power."


    "Tsk. Schemers." Rosteforough crossed his arms. "The rumors of the heroes coming back have always been fishy to me. I''ve never heard of such a ridiculous thing. Why would they be summoned now!?"


    "Precedent aside, one thing is clear - our Londinium now has a heroine walking its lands." His eyes narrowed. "And if it''s true that all of the other nations have also summoned theirs..."


    "Heh." A wily smirk appeared on the stout man''s lips. "That means my 4th Linden and your Azure Knights are going to bring a lot of influence for us integrationists."


    "Indeed. In fact, that might exactly be it. With the coming of unstable times, the royalists might have hedged their bets not on the strength of their armies, but on the power of the heroine."


    "I see! Tsk. So this was all a ploy to curb our influence after all!"


    "At least, that''s the conclusion I have arrived towards."


    Rosteforough grimaced. "Damn them..."


    "Well, that is simply how it is. Of course, they would take full advantage of the situation if they could. Now, it is up to us to turn it in our favor."


    "Oh? Do you have a plan?"


    "Well..." Christoff closed his eyes and took a deep breath. With a cleansed mind, he paced around and thought deep and long. When he turned to face the door behind him, however, his concentration broke. Something was off. The light filtering in from outside through the small indentation at the bottom of the door was cut into two by a shadow.


    Hmm... curious. He cast a sinister gaze upon the door. An interloper? And so audacious as to do so in a Lord''s own Castle? Who? Certainly, someone who has access in the first place. A spy. And for whom? Someone who wishes to eavesdrop on Martin''s private conversation. Or perhaps mine?


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    In that case, I cannot reveal anything that could endanger me.


    His attention then slid to the corners of his eyes, towards his friend, waiting impatiently for his answer. And for the moment, him as well.


    Soon enough, Rosteforough''s limited patience ran out. His voice carried an abrasive tone as he said, "Well?"


    "I''m sorry, my friend, but even I haven''t thought that far ahead."


    "H-huh..."


    "I simply came here to inform you of what I know."


    "I see..." With a deflated expression, he slid back into his seat and relaxed. "Well, I appreciate it, Gerard. You know my door is always open for you."


    "Same to you, my friend." A subtle smile fell on his lips. "It was a pleasure. Well, then, my carriage awaits."


    "Of course. Take care."


    As he made his way to the door, he noticed that the shadow had disappeared. Once more light shone fully upon the floor beneath, tinting the grey stone with the yellowish glow of the afternoon sun.


    He opened the door.


    He looked from side to side ans saw not a single soul in the hallway.


    Sharp...


    Popping his hat back over his head, he proceeded down the hall, maintaining his dignified gait all the way. My, my, you seem to have a rather dangerous individual roaming your halls, my friend. Heaven forbid I get strung up along with you.


    The woman let out a sigh.


    That was close... he noticed my presence back then, didn''t he...?


    Down the hill she went, back to the town of Linden, at the foot of Castle Morgh. The keep itself stood at the hilltop, surrounded by walls with towers and bastions dotting the shallow incline to the primary gate.


    I should be more careful around that man...


    While lost in thought, she blankly pulled her identification seal to the guards at the foot of the hill, and allowed her to pass through the castle''s gatehouse, and enter back into Linden. Perched at the bottom of the hill, the town bustled with life as dozens of soldiers marched down its streets, mingling naturally with the townspeople.


    So it is true, after all - the rumors of the heroes'' return. I''d dismissed it as bored people making up fantastic stories, but if even the Lords are seriously considering it... Count Christoff even mentioned that he''d seen the heroine himself.


    She adjusted her glasses.


    The heroine... I wonder what kind of person she is...


    If she was given a noble title... I wonder if I could find a way to get into her good graces somehow. Maybe then, I wouldn''t need to bother myself with scum like the Lord of this town. She sighed. As if. Something so convenient couldn''t possibly exist. Not in this world.


    As she approached the local stables, a hand suddenly fell on her shoulder.


    "Miss, that pretty face of yours is wasted with a sigh." The voice of a young man entered her ears. It was a familiar voice she''s heard before, but not often.


    At that same moment, her sharp eyes turned to her side, glaring at the man in the red bandana standing beside her.


    "Wah, as unfriendly as ever..."


    "Only to people who act too friendly, no matter how many times I tell them to stop it."


    "Heheheh..." With a crooked grin on his face, he scratched his head. "Sorry, sorry. I can''t help it, see?"


    "What do you want, Albert? I told you don''t want any stolen junk anymore."


    "I told you those weren''t stolen!" Cranking himself back, he then cleared his throat and said, "No, no, that''s not what I''m selling you this time."


    Her eye twitched. "This time?"


    "A-he-hem!" he loudly said, without pretending that he was just clearing his throat anymore, "I know you travel a lot, Miss Secretary, and boy, have I got just the item for you!"


    "I''m not buying stolen goods."


    "Let''s leave that already!" His voice took a high pitched squeal as he turned around and pulled from his cart a large, rectangular case with a lock and handle. "Look!"


    "A briefcase...? Pass. I already have one of those."


    Though she already resumed walking, the man chased after her and squawked, "Wait! This isn''t just any ordinary briefcase!"


    She sighed. "Stop pestering me."


    "Just hear me out! I swear you''ll regret it if you miss out on this!"


    She clicked her tongue. "I already regret taking this street on my way back."


    "So you have nothing to lose, right!? Just hear me out."


    "You''re too desperate, it''s disgusting."


    "Look, I''m doing you a favor, right?" He said with a wink. "Just a couple of minutes. I swear you''ll love this."


    She gurgled as her irritation finally overflowed her tolerance. But rather than blow her top, she took in a deep breath and calmed herself down. It''ll probably be faster to just hear him and then blow him off than to continue this charade... With crossed arms, she finally faced him and said, with a nasty look in her eyes, "You have exactly two minutes."


    He pumped his fist inwards.


    Immediately, he pulled the briefcase in front of him and gave it a tap. "Alright - real quick. What isn''t this? Well, this isn''t your ordinary briefcase. Watch." He then opened it up, unlatching the two metal locks on either side of the handle. Then, he pulled it open and showed the inside to the secretary. "Lotsa space. Extendable. This baby can fit more things than you think it could."


    When she took a look inside, however, there appeared to be an orb that gave off a mellow blue glow. "What''s that? Is that yours?"


    "Ah! Sharp. As expected. That''s exactly why I thought you''d be the perfect match."


    She rolled her eyes. Oh, please.


    "See, this isn''t your ordinary briefcase, ma''am." He then flipped a couple of latches on the lower sides of the case. "Boom. Here comes the magic. I swear, this will blow your mind." He then took her hand and pulled her along. "Please take a seat right here."


    "Hey! What do you think you''re doing!?"


    "You need to see it to believe it, I swear!"


    He sat her down on a chair beside his cart and then put the briefcase on her lap.


    "What the hell are you making me do?"


    "Magic, Miss Secretary, nothing less than magic." He then produced a crumpled piece of paper, a bottle of ink and a quill from his waist pouch. "I knew you could write, and I knew you travelled a lot. One plus one makes two, and you plus this briefcase, Miss Secretary, makes magic!"


    She winced. "What are you talking about...?"


    "Boom." He placed all of them on top of the brief case and switched back the latches on the sides of the case. "Please. Go ahead."


    "Huh...?"


    "Try writing on it."


    She furled her brows. "Are you kidding me? I can do this with any flat case."


    "A-a-ah." He waved his finger at her. "Just try it."


    Heaving a sigh, she finally gave up and scribbled random words on the paper. Yeah, that''s paper, alright.


    "How is it, Miss Secretary?"


    She replied in a monotone, "Yeah, I can write on paper on a flat surface."


    "Ohoho." His lips curled up. "But did you know I''ve been shaking the briefcase since you started?"


    She flinched. "Huh?"


    "Heheh. Please excuse me." He then lifted the briefcase up, his hands slung underneath. "You see, this is not just any ordinary briefcase. It''s a briefcase made for a busy woman such as yourself." With his hands, he wobbled the briefcase from underneath, but despite his movements, the top half remained level, the utensils she left on it - the quill, the paper and the bottle of ink - remaining completely undisturbed throughout.


    Her eyes widened.


    "You read a lot. You write a lot. As a secretary, that''s life, right? But at the same time, you travel a lot. As expected of a successful woman such as yourself. But you very well can''t do all of them at the same time." He smirked. "Well, now you can. With this. The stabilized case and worktable. Brought to you exclusively by Albert''s Roving Tradepost." After completing his demonstration, he set the case back down onto the woman''s lap. Not a single drop of ink was spilled.


    Amazing...


    It''s amazing, but... She sharpened her gaze at him. "How did you obtain something like this?"


    He flinched.


    I thought so. She sighed. "How much?"


    "A-aaah! Hahaha, for you, Miss Secretary, I''m offering it at a low, low price of just fifty shillings!"


    "Hmph." She smirked. Putting down the case on the ground beside her, she then stood up, ran her finger from his neck up to his chin, and leaned in to his ear. "How much?"


    "E-e-eeeh? F-for..."


    With a sultry grin, she whispered, "You know what the penalty for fencing is in Londinium, right?"


    He swallowed his breath. And with a weak, trembling voice, he whimpered, "thir-"


    "How. Much?"


    His eyes glazed over. "T-twenty shillings, ma''am..."


    The corners of her mouth curled up. "I''ll take it."


    Taking the magic briefcase, the quill and the bottle of ink with her, the woman happily bid goodbye to the merchant and boarded the next wagon out of Linden. Though her account was many silver coins in the red, she felt light at heart. In that small wagon, where she sat shoulder to shoulder with strangers riding the same way, she set her newest toy on her lap. As she closed her eyes, she allowed a tiny smile to settle upon her lips. She soon drifted off, in spite of the turbulent ride, amused at the strange feeling on her forearms draped over the case, seemingly floating in midair.

 Chapter 11 - The Adventurers Guild

    The song of the birds mixed with the light hums seeping out of the castle window. There, a little girl skipped around her room following a sweet melody, nostalgic in that she could no longer listen to it apart from singing it to herself. She brushed away at her hair matching its rhythm, making a dance out of her morning preparation.


    She had marked the occasion on her calendar. ''Visit the Adventurer''s Guild'', she had written, in brightly colored ink.


    That was today.


    She stood in her room in only her underwear. Along the side of the bed, several sets of outdoor clothing draped down, each made of luxurious silks that gleamed all the colors of the rainbow. She spent some time looking closely at each one, but could not bring herself to select from among them.


    They''re all really beautiful, the cloth is soft and nice to the skin too, but... everything is basically a dress, isn''t it? I mean, dresses are great and all, but sometimes, you''d want to mix it up, right?


    For a while, she bobbed her head from side to side, thoroughly immersed in her troubles.


    Then, the door creaked.


    "Sylphie, are you ready yet?" a spirited voice said. A girl peeped her face into the room, dangling her crimson locks down, revealing her ear.


    "Ah, Rika. Sorry, not yet..." she replied, "Hm... Say, which one do you like most?"


    "Hm?"


    Sylphia picked up a purple dress with a similarly colored ribbon ringing its waistline and hung it in front of her. The semi-transparent silver cloth traced the outline of her body as the bright morning sun seeped in through the window behind her.


    "How does it look?" She struck a cute pose and gave a wink. "Doesn''t it accentuate the color of my eyes?"


    "Ahaha, I can''t really tell." Rika scratched her head. "My family was never wealthy enough to buy dresses like these..."


    Sylphia sighed. Placing her arms on her hips, she then said, "You don''t have a single drop of romance in your body, have you? Listen up. This is the first time we go out in public! As Lord and Knight, you know? Well, I don''t intend to brag about it, but still - isn''t it common sense that we should make a good impression?"


    "Uhh... yes?"


    "Exactly! Now help me pick what to wear."


    Though baffled for a moment, the redhead''s expression quickly cleared up. "Ehehe, you''re in a good mood today, Sylphie."


    "Hm? Of course I am," She smirked. "I just took a bath this morning."


    "Ooh, you mean the bathhouse within the castle walls?"


    "Oh yes!" She pumped her chest out, the pendant bouncing against her skin as she did so. "And with this Royal Seal, I don''t even need to ask permission to use it anymore!"


    "Oh! Oh! Oh! I took one this morning too!" She clapped her hands together. "I just happened to walk across it earlier, and a maid told me my rank as Knight was enough to let me use it!"


    "Oh?" True to its sort-of-medieval setting, bathing is still considered a luxury, afforded only to the rich and powerful. I say sort-of-medieval, because when you look at the clothing they produce, such as these dresses, they''re more suited to modern fantasy tastes, than actual medieval clothing.


    She crossed her arms.


    Right, as if it were still a game... Still, I should probably be thankful that it isn''t just full-on medieval...


    While she was in lost in thought, Rika continued, "...and so, I thought- we should really go together some day!"


    "Mm? Yeah, sure," she answered idly at first, "we..." But the moment her mind had processed the thought, she turned bright red so fast, it was as though steam puffed out of her ears. "...s-should!?" She put her hands on her reddened cheeks. M-m-me... and Rika... In a bath!?


    All sorts of explicit images flooded her head in an instant. Unable to resist, her eyes glazed over and a lecherous grin formed on her face as she lost herself in a pink fantasy world. "Uhehe..."


    "Hm...? Sylphie? Are you alright?" The girl pressed her palm onto Sylphia''s forehead. "You''re burning up..."


    "E-eh!?" Her shoulders shot up. Giving her head a good shake, she popped herself back into reality. "A-ahem, yes, one day, we should."


    "Ehehe." She grinned.


    It''s alright, r-right...? Th-there''s nothing wrong with two girls sharing a bath... Mm. Of course. It''s pure.


    Pure.


    Eventually, Sylphia just settled on the one she was already holding.


    With their preparations complete, the two of them left the castle and set off into town on foot.


    Though she had ridden across its streets a couple of times before, the view out of the window of a comfortable, well-furnished carriage gave quite a different, seemingly incomplete, or even fleeting, impression of the atmosphere she was experiencing at the moment. Indeed, it was the first time Sylphia had even spared a good look at the citizens of the capital city, eventhough she had already become quite familiar with those of a completely different town. Just being able to explore the streets at a more leisurely pace gave her a completely different level of appreciation of just how the city felt.


    Its streets bustled with life, commerce and entertainment. Just as one would expect of the capital city, its people were prosperous. The high walls which encased the inner city kept out even the lesser folk - laborers and farmers for the most part, who lived at the outer suburbs.


    Just off of the busy market street stood a large signpost. Painted on its wooden slate was a heraldic design, with a label that read, ''Adventurer''s Guild''.


    "Sylphie, is it this one?" asked Rika.


    "Huh?" Sylphia nodded. "Yeah, it says Adventurer''s Guild, right there."


    "Oh...! I see! Hm. hm. So that''s what ''Adventurer''s Guild'' looks like..."


    "Hm? Rika, are you... not able to read?"


    "M-mm, yeah..." She scratched the back of her head. "Ehehe."


    "I see..."


    I''d like to say I''m not surprised, but, given how things are in this age, it might have been more surprising to find a town guard who was able to read...


    The little girl shrugged. "Well, don''t worry about it and let''s go in."


    "Okay!"


    Hmph, well if she''s not really bothered about it, then I guess that''s fine.


    As soon as they entered, they came upon a large hall.


    Off to one side, men and women, clad in various attires and armor, sat around large, rectangular tables. Some were drinking, some were chatting and laughing, while others were simply resting. There was a laid-back sense of freedom to these people. Unlike the regimented, almost robotic responses that they had gotten used to from the servants in the castle, here, conversation flowed freely, if more crudely, and people acted with little inhibition with one another.


    On the other side of the hall, a line of counters, each manned by a woman in uniform, were lined up in an L-pattern facing the central space, where people queued up.


    Woah, this is just as I imagined! These people in gear must be adventurers, which means, the ladies behind the counters are the guild receptionists! Haha, that makes things easy! Whoever said I''ll never learn anything useful from playing games all day clearly didn''t expect to get whisked away into one!


    Well, of course they wouldn''t...


    "Sylphie, this way!" Rika tugged on her arm.


    "Ack! Wait, wait! Hold on!" Pulling her arm back, Sylphia then gave Rika stern look, and said, "Before we go out there, I want you to remember one thing."


    "Hm?"


    She stood up on the tip of her toes and whispered into Rika''s ear, "Do not reveal that I''m the Hero."


    "Eeeh? Why? That would make things easy..."


    She sighed. "I just don''t want to attract that sort of attention right now. These are adventurers around us, so we need to make a good impression, right? If they find out I''m the hero, and they try to test me out, what do you think will happen?"


    "Will happen...?"


    "Either I''ll need to run behind you, or I''ll get killed for sure! Our reputation will be ruined, you know?"


    "Mmm..." she grumbled, "aren''t you overthinking this...? They''re adventurers, not bandits...."


    Her eye twitched. She then muttered in a low voice, "W-well... I also don''t like to think that the only reason I got accepted was because I was the hero... So just play along, ''kay!?"


    As if caught by surprise by Sylphia''s timid answer, Rika''s eyes widened, but only for a moment. A snicker soon slipped past her lips and she said, "Okay."


    "Mm!" Sylphia smiled.


    As the two of them made their way to the counter, queuing up properly as her instincts led her to do, the little girl continued, with a lighthearted beat to her voice, "Besides, isn''t it awkward if people kept fawning over me because of my title? We''re going to be adventurers, Rika! That sense of freedom, camaraderie, and of course, adventure! Isn''t it more exciting if we''re more on the level with everyone else?"


    "Ah, That''s right! It''s more fun that way, isn''t it?"


    "It is, isn''t it! I knew you''d get it!"


    "Ehehe!"


    As soon as their turn came, the receptionist greeted them with a cheerful smile. "Welcome to the Adventurer''s Guild!" she said, "Would you like to put up a request?" She stood with a dignified grace that mirrored exactly that of modern-day office receptionists. That was not the only thing that struck Sylphia as strangely familiar. Even her uniform, comprised of a jacket and blouse, evoked the very image of modernity.


    Anachronism aside, these uniforms are pretty nice. I wonder who makes these?


    Putting it to one side for a moment, Sylphia shook her head and said, "Ah, no. Actually, we''d like to register as adventurers."


    The receptionist''s eyes widened. "As- huh?"


    "Hm? I said we would like to register as adventurers?"


    At that moment, the receptionists and even the adventurers on the adjacent counters turned their gazes towards the little girl.


    Huh? W-what? Did I say something weird? Stop looking like me like I''m causing a scene!


    "Um... I''m sorry miss, but we have an age limit for guild membership."


    She raised her eyebrow. "Huh? So wha- ah." Her eyes glazed over. I forgot, Sylphia looks like a bloody 12-year-old...


    "Sorry, little miss... but I''m sure you can try again in a few more years!"


    "Pfft." Rika snorted. She then turned away, stifling her laughter.


    "Gnnn-!" She bit her lips and clenched her fists. She then turned around to her partner and said beneath her breath, "Rika! You set me up, didn''t you!? You knew this Guild had an age limit and didn''t tell me right away!?"


    "Sorry, Sylphie! I actually forgot! Really!"


    She puffed her cheeks out.


    "Geez, I said really!"


    "Tsk, Fine." She turned back around. Then, in an attempt to regain her composure, Sylphia cleared her throat.


    It''ll take a bit more than a minor setback to get me down. This is a goddamn fantasy world! Like hell I''m going to wait before Sylphia''s body grows up!


    "I''m sorry, but there must be a misunderstanding." She said, "I may not look like it, but I''m actually older than this girl over here!"


    The guild lady tilted her head to the side, showing a troubled look on her face.


    "It''s true!"


    "Um..." The receptionist glanced anxiously at the people looking at them.


    She clicked her tongue. This is going nowhere! Aaagh, Sylphia''s just too cute to convince anyone she''s my age. Hmm... to think being cute also has its downsides...


    Tsk... should I use my power...?


    There isn''t a convince magic per-se, but seeing as I can make someone hallucinate when I use intimidation, then maybe I can do something similar using charm? If there''s any magic user around though... She swivelled her eyes from side to side. They might think I''m attacking her. I''ll get wasted in a heartbeat if I do something stupid.


    It risky, but...


    Here goes nothing. She then pushed herself up on her tiptoes and asked, "Miss Receptionist, please listen to me. You''ve heard of the Legendary Heroine of this Kingdom, right?"


    The receptionist leaned closer. "Hm? What about her?"


    Covering her mouth with her hand, she whispered, "Who do you think is the young girl facing you right now, asking to become an adventurer?" At the same time, a thin streak of black smoke leapt out of her tongue and slithered into the woman''s lips.


    "A-are you..."


    "Shh. Can you keep it quiet? If possible, I''d like to join as a normal member."


    "But wait, why would you..."


    "Let''s just say it''s part of my training." She winked. Well, that''s sort of true anyway. But really, I''m just in it to have fun.


    The woman let out a sigh. "I understand." Then, raising her voice, she added, "I see, so you really are over 18 years-old after all!"


    Oh! Nice one!


    That outburst attracted the attention of the people on the adjacent counter, where people immediately began whispering amongst themselves.


    "Right?" The receptionist gave her a wink back.


    She giggled. "Mm!"


    "Well then! Please wait while I prepare your registration." With a bow, the receptionist left the counter and disappeared deeper into the guild hall.


    She sighed. In the end, it''s my title as the heroine that gets me in...


    Dangit.


    Oh well, what''s important is the adventure itself. No use flogging myself with my pride if it gets in the way of the fun! She slapped both her cheeks. Mm! It''s from here on that matters!


    Word quickly passed around of two female entrants into the guild.


    The next thing the girls knew, all eyes had centered around them. Thus, did the adventurers mutter amongst one another. From the sheer amount of chatter, it was hard to pin the voices to their faces, and they all came in like background noise.


    "A girl...? Wait, two girls!?"


    "No way, for real!?"


    "Shit, that red-haired girl''s a fuckin'' babe!"


    "She''s pretty..."


    "The little girl doesn''t look half bad, either..."


    "Hey! That''s a child you know!"


    "S-s-she said she''s over 18, right!? So it''s totally okay!"


    "Wha- you can''t really believe..."


    "Miss Cynthia believes her, are you saying she''s a liar or something, huh!?"


    "W-wait, no that''s not what I''m-"


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "Come here, you, and we''ll have a good ''talk''!"


    "Wait sto-"


    Woah, we''re already attracting this much attention, even without knowing I''m a hero...? She gave the crowd-shy Rika a quick glance. Ahh... she''s really cute when she''s embarrassed like this. I don''t really get it, though, she''s usually so energetic, I''d assumed she''d do well with crowds. Hmm... She smirked. Well, whatever the reason, it''s really adorable. Mm-hmm. That''s gap moe for you.


    "Hm?" Rika cocked her head.


    Eventually, some of the adventurers got up and approached them, asking them about themselves.


    The first among them said, "Yo, I couldn''t help but overhear, but if you ladies are planning to join the guild, it''d be good to party up with more experienced members, you know?" He smiled, showing his pearly whites as he did so.


    "U-uh... hahaha..." Sylphia simply smiled back.


    We aren''t even finished registering, you know? Then, just as she was about to dismiss them, a mischievous thought took root in her head. Well, it''s only polite to introduce ourselves to our future colleagues...


    Thr little girl thus stepped forward, gave a curtsy in front of the crowd, and said, "Good morning, everyone." She made her voice even tinier than it usually was. Her head then swiveled to the adventurers around them, greeting each of them with a sweet smile. "Allow us to introduce ourselves. My name is Syl... phie. Sylphie. Mm. And over here is my partner..." With a giggle, she presented her hand before Rika.


    "Eh!? A-ah..." Caught in the spotlight all of a sudden, Rika''s first instinct was to nod down. Then, with a timid smile, she said, "M-my name is Rika! Nice to meet you!"


    Cute! Definitely a solid 10/10. Sylphia giggled to herself and then said, "Pleased to meet you all."


    As if all sound in the room vanished into a vacuum, an oppressive silence built up a bottled up tension. It built up for several moments, collecting in shared glances and bit lips. And then, like a well-shaken bottle of brand new champagne, all of that pressure exploded at once.


    "Uooooooooh!!" Like a blast wave, the adventurers'' voices shook the guild hall to its very foundation. Some cheered amongst themselves whilst pumping their fists in the air. Meanwhile, others jumped at the opportunity and pined the two girls for their attention.


    "Miss Rika, please join our party!"


    "No, she''s coming with us!"


    "Ahh, I want to go on an adventure with them!"


    "I want to take Sylphie hooooome!"


    Th-they''re... really nice, aren''t they...? Sylphia''s eyelid twitched.


    "Um, excuse me! Excuse me!" The receptionist struggled to both wade through the threshing mass of adventurers and to get a word in from all the noise. In her frustration, she shoved her hand into an adventurer''s face, forcing her way past the crowd. "Um," She spoke right into Sylphia''s ear, "I''m sorry if this is rude, but, even if you are with the Hero, the guild rules say that all new members should start at the Apprentice rank, and should register under a Master..."


    "Yeah!" Sylphia gave her a thumbs up. "That should be fine!"


    A wide smile appeared on the guild receptionist''s face. "Thank you very much! And thank you for joining our guild!"


    Later, Sylphia and Rika were taken to a private room to formalize their membership into the Guild.


    "Please wait here," the receptionist said, "the guild scribe should arrive momentarily with the necessary forms." She then took a bow before leaving the room.


    Scribe, huh? That makes sense... with very few people able to read or write, I guess being a scribe qualifies as a job too, huh? Hell, if this Hero business doesn''t pan out, maybe I could make a living as a scribe too! She snickered to herself. Just kidding.


    After a while, the door opened with a creak.


    "U-um..." A woman wrapped all around in a large mantle entered the room. "I am the guild scribe, Letty." She squeezed a book with a dark cover between her forearms and chest.


    Ah, here we go. What''s with the mantle, though? We''re indoors, you know?


    "Let''s begin your registration." Her voice was as meek as her mannerisms - low and breathy; almost monotonous if her voice did not squeak slightly each time she tried to raise her voice at the beginning of every sentence.


    The scribe took her seat across the table and placed the book on the table. On its cover, the words ''Guild Ledger'' were written, in plain English. Finally, she opened the book and flipped across its pages. Page after page flew by, filled to the brim with names, and assorted information, all written by hand. Eventually, she reached a blank page. Finally, producing a bottle of ink and a feather quill from within her mantle, she started writing.


    The registration resembled more an interview, and she asked them not only their names but also religion, previous occupation and place and date of birth.


    Sylphia had come up with a backstory for herself beforehand, made thanks to Rika''s local knowledge. At first, the scribe, Letty, looked skeptical, but she made little effort in questioning its validity. After all, her word was already backed up by the receptionist from earlier.


    Thus, she was recorded as having been born in the Kingdom of Londinium, 19 years ago - a girl from Brandonbury who lost her parents at an early age and met Rika during her travels.


    Finally, Letty closed the ledger and faced them. "The last step is to register under a Master as their apprentice," she said.


    "A Master?" Sylphia cocked her head.


    Letty nodded. "A Master ranked member of the guild. Someone who will teach you and guide you along the way until you reach Journeyman status, where you can go independent."


    "I see..."


    "Please do so." She thus closed the ledger and packed up her materials.


    "Um, wait," Sylphia reached out to her. Where are we going to find these masters?"


    "Um... well, I-" She squeezed the ledger into her chest. "Um..." Then, biting her lips she turned her eyes away. "A- mm..." She sighed. "There... should be a few in the guild reception hall."


    "Mm...?" Sylphia nodded with a blank expression. "I... see, thank you."


    Is she okay?


    With the registration finished, all of them left the room and returned to the main hall.


    "Thank you." Letty nodded. "I will now file this with the guild''s records. Your guild crest will be finished in one to three days. In the meantime, when you accept a request from the guild receptionists, make sure you ask for a temporary seal."


    Sylphia nodded while Rika waved merrily at her as she walked away.


    A Master, huh? That means we''re going to be taking in a third member? Hmm... I don''t know... Suddenly getting a third wheel out of nowhere is just...


    "Sylphie..." Rika pulled at her sleeves.


    "Hm?"


    "She was pretty nice, wasn''t she?"


    "Hm? Really?" She rubbed her chin. Well, it''s not like she was rude or anything... but I don''t see how she was especially nice either. I thought she was quite cold, actually. Though that sort of shy personality does have its own charm...


    Like being subjected to tender bullying.


    At that moment, her head was filled with images of that awkward girl''s reactions while being tormented. Heheh... With eyes glazed over, and a lecherous grin plastered over her face, she lost herself in her fantasies. Uhehehe...


    "Mm!" She grinned. "She really took care to tell us everything we needed to know!"


    Sylphia snapped back into reality. "Huh? Er, what?" She cocked her head. "How is that being nice? Isn''t that a given?"


    Rika shook her head. "I tried joining a few guilds before, like the Adventurer''s Guild in Carrington, and normally, people expect you to know all of that beforehand..."


    "Ahh..."


    "Oftentimes, I even saw newcomers being given a hard time by the senior members, or even the staff!" Rika hung her head, as if a weight fell on her shoulders all of a sudden. "You don''t come across people that nice all too often..." She tried to eke out a smile in spite of herself.


    "Huh..." She put a hand to her cheek. "You were an adventurer?"


    "Ah, ehehe... I never mentioned it? Well, it was a really short stint anyway. There isn''t a guild in Ealdton, so I visited the neighboring town to join one." She scratched her cheek. Well, that didn''t last long..."


    "Oh... may I ask why?"


    "Ah, it''s nothing big, really! It''s just... being an adventurer''s a really unstable source of income. Well, that and my dad kept pestering me to find a ''real job''..."


    Sylphia giggled. So even Rika''s been through some tough times, huh? I honestly wouldn''t have guessed, from that personality of hers. Stretching out her hand, she then gave the industrious girl a pat on the head. "I see." She couldn''t quite reach at first, even at her tiptoes, but Rika quickly took notice and bent her knees slightly to let her reach.


    "Geez, I should be the one patting you, not the other way around!"


    Her knight puffed her cheek out.


    "Hmph." She tilted her head away and looked at Rika from the corner of her eye. "Isn''t it a given that the Lord should pet their Knight?"


    "What the heck?" She snickered. "I''ve never heard of a rule like that."


    "Well, now you have." She continued stroking her hair for a while.


    Locks of deep crimson split and stood from the motion, but it did not bother Rika. Indeed, she had, on her face, a contented expression the entire time. After a while, she took a shallow breath."You''re pretty nice too, Sylphie."


    She paused for a moment, and then said, "Mm... thanks."


    When they returned to the reception counters, a whole bunch of adventurers had gathered, awaiting their arrival.


    "Hey, hey!" One of them, clad in polished plate armor, said, "You''ll be looking for a Master now, right, Miss Rika?" He smiled and winked at the same time, as well as pointed his thumb at himself. "How about it? I''ll make you into a star adventurer in no time!"


    "Pheh," Another one stepped forward, with a large bow strapped to his back. His golden locks of hair swayed from side to side as he made an exaggerated stride towards them. "You could study under the musclebrain here and learn how to be a meatshield." He then pointed his thumb at himself. "Or you could study under me, and learn all the tricks of the trade, so you never have to worry about getting hurt!"


    "What did you say!?" the first adventurer raised his fist at the other and the two of them descended into bickering.


    In the meanwhile, a third one stepped up and screamed at the top of his lungs, "Being an adventurer means fighting spirit!" He pumped his fists vigorously in the air. "A battle is only half the physical, the rest is the battle of burning souls! Join me, and I will kindle the fire that will ignite your passion!"


    Uwah... they''re really fired up... I don''t think I want to go adventuring with such energetic-


    "Uho!" Rika pumped her fist in the air. "That''s right! It''s all about fighting spirit, isn''t it!?"


    "Oh, you get it don''t you!" the man shouted, "I knew I saw a burning soul the moment I laid eyes on you! Or was it the hair? Aaaahahahahaha!"


    "It was the hair!?" Rika slapped him on the arm. "Hahahaha!"


    "Uohohoho!" He put his arms on his waist. "Aaaahahahahahaha!"


    Sylphia winced. Eeeeeh!? She actually resonated with the fighting spirit guy!? I-I feel my impression of Rika crumbling away... After a quick look around, she noticed that most of the adventurers were men. Aha, I see. Not many girls sign up in the Adventurer''s Guild, huh? Explains why these meatheads- err, Masters, are falling head over heels to get us to become their apprentices...


    Tsk, and she was all shy earlier too... So, she''s the type who instantly feels comfortable after just getting acquainted with someone... Tsk, just like my dad... I don''t get how people like that work...


    As the various adventurers were fawning over Rika''s cheerful nature, Sylphia slipped out for a moment to catch her breath.


    Phew, that was excruciating... when it comes right down to it, I''m not good with crowds either, just that I don''t spill the spaghetti in my pockets whenever I encounter one.


    She then looked back at Rika, who was now getting along very well indeed with the adventurers.


    That cheerful personality of hers is really something... And yeah, she''s pretty cute, when it comes right down to it, but why wasn''t anyone complimenting me!? Hm!? Does my personality suck...? Ah, wait a second- She placed her hands on her chest. Would that be a crime in this world? Hm. I suppose it is! Otherwise, they''d all be head-over-heels for my overwhelming cuteness! That''s right! Of course. It wouldn''t make sense otherwise. While she deluded herself, a couple of figures in the corner of her eye caught her attention. Hm?


    In the back of the reception hall, the awkward scribe who interviewed them earlier, Letty, faced a guild receptionist. It appeared as if she was being given a stern talking to.


    Hm? Is she in trouble? Sylphia decided to sneak closer and eavesdrop from behind a nearby column.


    "Is it really okay, Letty?" the receptionist said.


    "I... told you it''s okay," she replied, her head tilted downwards.


    "The council''s deadline is gonna hit tomorrow, you know?" The receptionist placed her hands on her waist. "If that happens, you might get downranked, or worse..."


    "It''s okay, Christa..." Letty tried to reach her arm out to her but hesitated at the last moment. "I''m... prepared for it."


    "But..!" The receptionist, Christa, bit her lips. "You''re just going to take it, without doing anything? That''s just wrong!"


    Letty lowered her head even further.


    "You worked so hard to get to where you are, and you''re just going to let it go!?"


    She started fidgeting with her fingers. "I''m... sorry..."


    "Don''t apologize to me!"


    She flinched.


    "Can''t you just give it a try?" She held out her open her palms to the awkward scribe. "We just had two people join the guild today, can''t you just try to get them to be your Apprentices?"


    "B-but... they wouldn''t want to-"


    "Why do you assume they won''t want to!? You''re still a Master, aren''t you?" Christa''s voice rang out in the back of the hall. At this point, some of the other guild receptionists in front were starting to give them awkward glances.


    Meanwhile, Letty was on the verge of tears.


    Hm, hm... I think I get the gist of it. So Letty herself is a Master, huh...? Sylphia smirked. That gives me a great idea... If we''re gonna be having a third person in our team anyway, of course, I''d rather it be a cute girl! She looked back towards the reception counters, where Rika was still having a lot of fun with the other adventurers.


    She sneered, "Sorry, guys, but I''m not letting any of you have my girl!"

 Chapter 12 - The Scribe is Socially Awkward!?

    Thump. Thump. A crushing sensation pressed down on the girl''s chest. Her vision misted over as beads collected at the corner of her eye.


    A young woman stood before her. who held her by the shoulders. She said with a stern voice, "I won''t apologize. I know it''s hard for you, but I don''t want to see you like this." With a soft touch on her cheek, she lifted the girl''s face. "Letty."


    Their eyes met.


    "Geez. You really cry too easy. You''re already an adult, you know?" A gentle voice escaped her lips as she wiped away the tears rolling down Letty''s cheeks.


    "I... I''m sorry, Christa."


    "And that."


    "...huh?"


    Her friend, the guild receptionist, sighed. "You keep apologizing for every little thing. Isn''t it annoying?"


    "S-" Realizing what she was about to say, Letty, bit her lower lip.


    "Ah, were you about to apologize again, just now?"


    "N- um..." Her cheeks turned red as she averted her gaze. "Yes..."


    "Pffha ha ha ha!"


    "Geez, stop making fun of me..." She pouted. "Hmph."


    After having her fill of laughter, the young woman patted her shoulders and said, "Feeling better?"


    "Eh?" Letty lifted her head and met eyes with her friend once more. The warm smile on Christa''s face soothed her heart. Even the pressureon her chest  had disappeared. "Mm..." She nodded.


    "Now, go get them."


    "O-okay..."


    Taking a deep breath, she finally turned around. There, surrounded by a large crowd of adventurers of all ranks, the new recruits, Rika and Sylphia stood in the center of attention.


    She cringed.


    I... I think this might be too much. Look at that crowd, I can''t possibly- While she was frozen in thought, someone grabbed on her shoulder, from behind.


    "I said, go get them," Christa whispered into her ear and then gave her a push.


    "Wa- wait!" Letty squealed, her low, breathy voice taking on a high pitch as she stumbled forward. "Geez..." She leered at Christa, who, in turn, simply smiled back. She sighed. But she''s right... recruits are hard to come by these days. If I let them pass, I might never get the chance to find an apprentice. By the end of the month, the council is sure to demote me, and then, and then- Thump. Thump. She panted. No! No! I can''t think of that right now. I just need to... to...!


    She took her first step. That was always the hardest. But after that, it was only a matter of doing it again, and again, until the rhythm carried her along without her needing to think about it.


    The little one whispered into the other''s ear. The short girl is... Sylphie, isn''t it? If my impression is right, she might be the leader of the two. If I can convince her to become my apprentice, then maybe her friend will join me too...! Two apprentices... exactly what I need to keep the council from penalizing me.


    She was in the middle of a breath when she noticed Sylphia glance at her.


    Eek! They saw me coming!


    Her legs grew heavy. Smaller and smaller, her steps shrank. A few tense moments passed by with diminishing progress. And then, she realized - it was not just the two now; the entire gallery of adventurers crowding the receptionist''s desks had all begun to stare in the same direction.


    Hng!


    At her.


    Her chest tightened. Her heart rate skyrocketed. Panting heavily, she tried to clutch onto her dress to release the tension, but to no avail.


    I... I cant... I can''t! I can''t do this...!


    She let out a heavy breath.


    This was a terrible idea!


    She wiped the cold sweat from her temple.


    I''m sorry, Christa... She then quickly took an about-face, before walking away. I really am useless, after all...


    "Miss Letty!" a voice called out to her, freezing her in place.


    In her panic, it was all she could do to tilt her head down and wish she could just disappear.


    It was then that a streak of crimson wisped past the corner of her eye. Startled, she almost fell backward, if not for a gentle pull on her wrist.


    Before she knew it, Rika was standing before her, holding her by the hand.


    With a bright smile, the girl cocked her head and said, "We weren''t able to thank you for earlier, were we?"


    "...huh?"


    She giggled. "So, thank you, Miss Letty!"


    Her mind blanked out.


    After a few moments, she felt strangely calm, like her mind rebooted from a sudden knock. With a sigh, all tension left her body. Her shoulders loosened up, and the trembling in her hands subsided. She then took a deep breath, and said, "M-miss Rika! A-and Miss Sylphie!" She swivelled her head between the two of them. "W-would you please... become my apprentices!?" With a clumsy voice, halfway indecisive about whether to scream or to whisper, she blurted out those words. They were simple words, for a simple request, but the moment they left her lips, she felt as if all the weight on her shoulders was finally lifted; that she had bared her soul, for others to see.


    Even the noise from the rowdy adventurers dissolved into utter silence.


    The little girl sighed. Glancing at her partner, she asked, "Well?"


    Without hesitation, Rika nodded. "Mm!"


    "Well then," Finally Sylphia laid her hands over theirs. "We''ll be in your care, Master." She then looked to Letty and gave her a warm smile.


    "Eh? Eh...?" Letty''s eyes shot back and forth between the two of them. In her distress, she looked behind her, to Christa, who leaned her back against the wall and looked on, with a gentle smile on her face.


    Rika chuckled. "Let''s get along from now on, Master!"


    "Ah... uh..." She faced them again. "I''m... looking forward to working with you!" she said, bowing so deeply that her hair swung over and hid her face. Despite that, it could not hide the tears falling from her eyes.


    The moment the commotion died down, the room resembled more a wake rather than a guild hall.


    "Tch... I wanted Rika to be my apprentice..." said one of the adventurers. Foam spilled down to his chin as he blankly chugged down a mug of beer.


    "Ahh, I want to die..." another one, resting his head on his arm, said, "I even came up with such an embarrassing intro for myself..."


    "I feel you, bro..." said yet another one, this time, face-down on the table.


    In front of the guild receptionists'' desk, Sylphia, Rika and Letty were filling out another form.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "Ehehe..." Rika scratched her head. "Everyone''s depressed all of a sudden..."


    With one last stroke of the quill, Letty finally finished the form. She lifted the paper to her eye level and ran through it one last time. After a few moments, she finally gave it a nod and turned to Sylphia and Rika. "I have finished registering you as my Apprentices." She clasped her hands on her waist and bowed. "I... um... look forward to working with you."


    She passed the paper to Christa, on the other side of the counter, who gave her a smile as she accepted the form.


    "So... that''s it?" Sylphia asked.


    "Yes." She nodded.


    "In that case, can we take some requests now?"


    "Of course." Her eyes shifted towards the receptionist. "Christa, please provide them with the available requests for apprentices."


    "Understood, Miss Letty." the young woman then turned to Sylphia and Rika. One by one, she listed off each available request, down to every detail - each quest''s client, description, location and even estimated reward. The requests varied greatly, ranging from menial labor, such as transporting items between villages, to escorting people travelling around the kingdom, and then dungeon diving.


    All the while, the little girl stared at the receptionist as though she had fallen into a trance.


    Eventually, Christa noticed this. She paused her lengthy explanation midway, and asked, "Um... Miss Sylphie, was there something that wasn''t clear?"


    "A-ah! No, sorry... I was just wondering, did you memorize all that? Err, I don''t mean to be rude, I was just curious."


    "Ah." She giggled. "Yes, part of our duties as guild receptionists include memorizing the active requests for the day. Each day, the scribes, such as Miss Letty, keep us up to date as to their status!"


    "Oh..."


    "So, Sylphie," Rika asked, "which one do you want to take?"


    "Hmm..." the young girl rubbed her chin. "I really don''t want to do fetch quests..."


    "Mm? Ah, you mean the transport quests? Yeah..." Rika scratched her head, muttering, "I have a feeling I''ll be the one doing all the lifting if we take that..."


    "Hey." Sylphia jabbed her elbow into Rika''s flank, causing her to giggle. "Actually, there''s really only one type of quest I''m actually interested in."


    "Oho?"


    "Dungeon diving," she said, lifting her eyes towards the receptionist, "please give us that quest."


    All at the same time, Letty, Christa and even Rika jolted in surprise.


    In response, Sylphia cocked her head to the side.


    "Um..." their master meekly muttered, "I... wouldn''t recommend that quest for a complete beginner..."


    "Hm? Why not?"


    The receptionist crossed her arms. "Hmm... well, dungeon diving is a pretty heavy task and requires a lot of preparation... Also, it tends to be on the upper scale of the dangerous requests, so-"


    The girl raised an eyebrow. "But this one is an apprentice-level request, isn''t it?"


    "Still... we''d normally assign it to the more senior apprentices, and usually to parties of five or more."


    Her shoulders fell as she hunched forward. And with a bleak expression clouding her face, she let out a miserable groan, "Eeeeeeh...?"


    "I-It''s for your own good, you know..." Letty said, "without any experience in adventuring yet, you''re only putting yourselves in grave danger."


    "Experience, huh...?" Sylphia rubbed her chin. Then, she came upon an idea. "Ah! What if Miss Letty comes with us?"


    Her heart jumped.


    "Hmm..." Christa tilted her head to the side and gradually rolled her eyes up. "Yeeeeeah..."


    Wait, Christa! She wanted to scream, but her voice would not come out. Instead, she flailed her arms toward Christa, and let out tiny squeaks. That''s a terrible idea! I haven''t adventured in years!


    "Mm! That''s a great idea!"


    "Mmggghhh..." Letty grimaced.


    "Right?" She winked at Letty. "It''ll definitely shut up those old farts in the council that keep complaining that you''re ''not a true adventurer''." She said as she made quotation marks in the air with her fingers.


    "Then it''s settled!" Sylphia pumped her fist in the air.


    "Not quite." Christa crossed her arms.


    "Eh?"


    "Miss Letty can''t keep an eye out for both of you, you know? Worse still, this is a dungeon dive" She leaned in over the desk, and with a stern face, said, "Don''t underestimate how dangerous quest this could be! And even if it turns out fine, just learning how to prepare for a real dungeon is valuable adventuring knowledge that apprentices like you ought to learn!"


    The girl shrank back. "I-I see..."


    She then took a breath and looked the girl in the eye. "So I will give you this quest-"


    Immediately upon hearing this, Sylphia''s lips started curling into a smile.


    "-but on one condition - you need to gather at least a five-member party first!"


    "Huh?" Her smile crumbled into a frown. "F...five people? Not... three?"


    Christa crossed her arms and nodded. "And I''m not backing down on this; it will be a tarnish to our guild''s name if we just let new recruits walk to their own deaths." She then looked to the side and mumbled under her breath, "And it''d be a shame, since Letty just got her first apprentices..."


    Letty bit her lips to contain her smile. Christa...


    Meanwhile, the little girl clicked her tongue.


    "Don''t worry about it, Sylphie!" Rika patted her on the shoulder. "The more the merrier, isn''t it?"


    "Eeeh...?" Sylphia winced. "Says who? And where are we gonna get two more peo-"


    At that moment, the adventurers behind them rumbled off their seats, like corpses coming back to life. "Heh, heh, heh..." said an amorphous voice of their conglomerated desires. They slowly approached the counters once more, gathering in number, and surrounding the girls.


    "-ple..." the little girl let out a sigh.


    Once more, the adventurers flung themselves onto the girls and pitched themselves for the quest.


    "Miss Rika, I will protect you!"


    "No one is better with a bow in this city- no, this kingdom!"


    "Let me join your party, Sylphieeeeee!"


    "It''s time to show my fighting spirit, AAAAAAAAAAAH!"


    Their voices shook the guild hall once more, much to Rika''s amusement.


    Everyone is so lively all of a sudden... A subtle smile collected at the corners of her mouth. But that''s better than how it always is...


    While the adventurers clumped around the new recruits, Christa and Letty shared a knowing glance.


    ''Thank you.'' Letty mouthed those words to her, to which Christa replied with a warm smile.

 Chapter 13 - The Party of Five

    The dirt road to Dellwick glistened beneath the sun. Early morning showers had turned the trail, created by the comings and goings of carts, people and animals, into shallow puddles. Along this path, five adventurers, packed in a wagon filled to the brim with their equipment and supplies, rode into the village.


    Out of all of them, only Sylphia was awake when the outer rim of thatched houses came in sight. She rubbed her reddened eyes and helped herself to a large yawn.


    Ah, I can''t do it... I need my comfy bed or I just can''t sleep.


    The moment she tried to lean her head into the soft cloth covering the sides and top of the wagon, the entire vehicle jolted, downwards then upwards, bashing it against the metal frame.


    "Hng!" Sylphia recoiled in pain. Fuck!


    Sitting beside her, Rika awoke from the sound of her anguish. She swivelled her eyes left and right, still hazy and half-open, muttering, "Hmh, huuhn? Sylphie, are you awake already? Where are we?"


    One by one, the other adventurers stirred to life.


    Across the wagon, a swordsman stretched out his arms and let out a groan. The set of steel armor he wore around his body clanked together every time he moved. "Hnng? Are we there yet?"


    Beside him, the other adventurer that joined them, a female archer, woke from her slumber. She pulled the hood off her face, turned sideways and looked out the back. "I think so," she said, letting out a subdued yawn. Beneath the hooded cloak, she wore only light clothes, made mostly of fur and leather, that left her belly, among others, exposed.


    At the far end of the wagon, Letty leaned her head onto the wagon''s frame. As before, she wrapped herself within a large mantle, but this time, she also had a wide-brimmed hat to cover her eyes, which, to Sylphia''s surprise, made her resemble a witch, despite, in reality, being a scribe.


    Strange.


    "I can see a village over there..." Sylphia pointed out the front of the wagon.


    "Ooh!" Rika scooted over, squeezing her into the corner.


    "Ack!" She tried to push her away, but she would not budge. "Get off!"


    "Sylphie!" Her eyes gleamed. "That''s it! We''re here!"


    The swordsman stood up and carefully lurched forward before peeking out the front himself. "Ahh, Dellwick," he said, "a fine place." He then turned to Rika and grinned. "You should definitely try their local tea brew! They add in juuuust a bit of honey, and it just takes it to a whole ''nother level!"


    "Ohoo! I didn''t know that!" Rika clasped her hands over her chest. "I can''t wait to try it!"


    By the time their wagon entered the village, the spry redhead had calmed down. She moved to the opposite side to sightsee and chat with the two other adventurers.


    With her personal space finally restored, Sylphia caught her breath and relaxed for a bit. She thought of waking Letty up, but when she turned to look, her Master was already awake.


    Eh? When did she wake up? She didn''t even say a thing either. She sighed. She''s not very chummy, is she?


    Wrapping her words in a rosy melody, Sylphia greeted the girl in the witch hat, "Letty, good morning!"


    "Mm? Ah, g-good morning, Sylphie..."


    "Hee hee."


    "Hm...?"


    "Ah, it''s nothing. I was just wondering if you''ve visited here before. You didn''t seem all too excited to see the sights, after all."


    "Ah, yes, I have. Once before, a long time ago."


    "Huh... as part of your job?"


    "Eh? N-no... I wasn''t a scribe yet at that point..."


    "Hoh... I see."


    "It was... pretty different back then."


    "Hmm?" She cocked her head. Actually, how old is she, anyway? She looks like she might be in her late teens still... Come to think of it, how old is Rika? Geez, I don''t know how old anyone is! Snapping out of it, she then idly said, "It must have been a really long time ago..."


    "W-well... yes, but not just that..."


    She tilted her head to the other side. "Hm?"


    "It used to be more cheerful around here... there used to be a lot more people living in the village too."


    "Eh? You mean the place is shrinking? Is there some sort of epidemic on the loose!?"


    "E-eh!? N-no! Please keep your voice down... someone might hear you..."


    "Ah." She covered her mouth with both hands. "Showwy," her muffled voice squeezed out from between her fingers.


    Letty sighed. "No... a few years back, I heard the village started having problems with bandits."


    "Eh!? B-bandits!? And we just went on through the night, too!"


    "Well, it should be safe for us adventurers, since we could protect ourselves... but farmers who don''t have the money to hire someone to protect them occasionally find their produce stolen along the way."


    "Eh... so people started leaving?"


    "Well... no. Not just that."


    "Eh? More stuff happened?"


    Letty nodded. "The bandits weren''t really the worst of it. There is hardly a place anywhere without a few bandits."


    "Eh? Really...?" Sylphia felt a cold snap forming over her shoulder. What the heck is happening in this world...?


    "But the problems kept piling up... I heard that taxes shot up and people started getting conscripted into the Lord''s army for some reason."


    "Ah... war, huh?"


    "Well... no. I don''t really know the details of that, but Londonium has been at peace for as long as I can remember..."


    "Huh... then what?"


    "Sorry, I don''t know... but the end result is the same. Many people adored the former Lord and signed up in the army, but many did not return."


    "Eh... where''d they go if there isn''t a war...?"


    The girl''s mellow purple hair weaved back and forth as she shook her head. "I don''t know..."


    "Eh..."


    "And then..."


    "Eh!? There''s more!?"


    "Well... it''s pretty recent, but... I''m thinking the village is still pretty gloomy since... well, that Lord they loved so much died a few months ago."


    "Ehh...." Sylphia winced. What, is this village cursed, or something...?


    "Mm..." The scribe gave a conclusive nod. Then, her eyes shot wide open. "Hm?"


    "Hm?" Her eyes flickered.


    "By the way..." Letty laid eyes of suspicion over her. "I notice you''ve taken to just calling me ''Letty''"


    "Geh-" She winced. "D-did I...? Aha... ahaha."


    The scribe chuckled. "I... actually, I like it better this way." Nodding her head down, her lips inched outwards.


    Sylphia''s heart thumped. That just now... was pretty cute. Averting her gaze, she then said, "Ah, okay. Then I''ll call you that from now on."


    "Mm." Letty nodded.


    Though she still thought of her as an enigma, that tiny conversation seemed to peel off some of the layers. By the time their journey ended, she felt like she came to understand her quiet, unsociable, and yet sometimes rather cute, scribe of a master just a little bit more.


    Their wagons stopped beside the village inn.


    "Urk!" The moment the bagful of supplies fell on Sylphia''s arms, her entire body hunched over just to stop it from falling through to the ground. Squeezing out a strained voice, she asked, "Why did we have to bring this much supplies again!? We were just going to raid the dungeon near this village, weren''t we?"


    "Just raiding?" Letty looked at Sylphia with disdain, off the side of her eyes. "There is no just about dungeon raids..."


    Tsk. And you were so cute just a minute ago...


    "Here you go!" Rika offloaded another bag and give it to the other adventurers.


    Letty continued, "All dungeons are massive labyrinths, with all sorts of dangers hidden from within... It isn''t possible for adventurers with the same rank as the dungeon they are clearing to finish in less than a week."


    Sylphia winced. "A week!? W-wait, we do have a couple of Journeyman-level companions with us, and then there''s you."


    "Still not possibl- Hnn-!" The next bag fell on Letty''s arms. "I-It''s not just a question of strength... a dungeon is a test of an adventurer''s entire ability to survive, think, and, of course, fight."


    "Eeeeh!? Then why are they listed as Apprentice level quests? Can newbies really handle dungeons?"


    Letty sighed. "That''s why I was discouraging you from picking this request..."


    Rika leapt off the wagon with the last of their baggage on their hand. "But then," she said, "doesn''t it make you all the more excited?" Her eyes sparkled. "The insurmountable odds, the joy of discovery, the promise of great treasure if you succeed!"


    Their master lowered her head and muttered to herself, "It''s not a given that there''s treasure in hidden within any dungeon, though..."


    Their conversation continued as they walked to the inn with their bags.


    "Speaking of which..." Sylphia said. "Isn''t it strange that an Apprentice-level dungeon is left so close to this village? I mean, you''d expect all of the adventurers to just swarm the place and pick it clean, right?"


    "No," Letty answered, without delay.


    "Eh?"


    "I''d just explained it to you..." Letty said, "dungeons aren''t usually something that beginners can handle. So most apprentices usually keep to doing escort or hunting requests. The irony is, by the time they have accumulated enough experience to raid dungeons, they would have already reached the rank of Journeyman, and doing apprentice-level dungeons are already beneath them."


    Sylphia cocked her head to one side. "But a couple of Journeymen accompanied us here..."


    Her face blanked out, Letty slipped a doubtful glance towards the little girl.


    Eh? Ah... Sylphia sighed. "Are... female members really that hard to come by...?"


    "W-well... yes."


    "They came as a mixed pair, though."


    "Well, you don''t see that very often... a-anyway, it''s a good idea, in general, to team up as journeymen with apprentices, since they may eventually join your party when they reach the same status."


    "Hmm, can''t journeymen just party up with each other? Why does it have to be apprentices like us?"


    "Well, they do, sometimes. But normally, parties of journeymen see each other as rivals for the same quests."


    "Ah, I see..."


    Meanwhile, Rika chatted happily along with their journeymen companions as happily as when they were in the guild house.


    Speaking of which, we ended up picking these two not only because they came as a pair, but also because one of them is also a girl. The corner of Sylphia''s mouth twitched. Now that reminds me, I sort of recall the guy getting really nasty stares from all around when we picked them... I wonder if he''s going to be okay when we get back to the guild...?


    As soon as they settled their baggage down at the inn, they immediately went out to scout the dungeon.


    They followed a trail leading out of town and toward the entrance of the dungeon. Along the way, they came across a number of guards patrolling the trail itself and guarding the entry to the town.


    "Why are there a bunch of guards here?" Sylphia asked.


    Ruth, the swordsman, walked beside her and said, "It''s to protect the town from monsters escaping the dungeon."


    "Hm? Since they''re here anyway, why don''t they bother clearing the dungeon themselves?"


    "Haha, no way."


    Sylphia''s eye twitched. Keeping herself in check, she replied politely, "What do you mean?"


    Letty spoke up from behind them. "They can''t handle clearing a dungeon..."


    "Yeah." Ruth said, "There could be some powerful monsters hiding in that dungeon, right?." He shrugged. "Just because it is ranked as Apprentice-level doesn''t mean it''s a dungeon that just anyone can clear."


    Isn''t that exactly what Apprentice-level is supposed to mean? You guys should fix your damn system!


    "Then why is it ranked Apprentice-level?" asked Sylphia.


    "Dungeons are ranked based on the type of monsters that escape from it," Letty said. "plus the general area that surrounds it. Based on the reports I catalogued, the monsters escaping this dungeon are generally on the weak side, such as giant rats or poison lizards. Things that even untrained adults can handle by themselves. On top of that, the area is in a core territory of the Kingdom of Londinium, right beside a farming village that has never been seriously attacked for many decades. How else should I classify this dungeon?"


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Ah, so she''s the one who decides the rankings. This is your fault then, Letty.


    Ceressa, the archer, stepped forward and said, "But that isn''t quite enough to measure the level of danger that lies within the dungeon itself."


    "Yeah..." Ruth''s voice took a low, breathy tone. "I know that all too well..." Looking down onto his hand, he rolled his fingers into a fist and said, "We once attempted to clear a Journeyman-level dungeon with Master Edgar and several other Journeyman-level adventurers..."


    Ceressa looked away, hiding her glum expression from the rest.


    "It turned out there was a nest of rock-face lizards inside, and they were the cause of the landslides that struck the town near it..."


    At first, Sylphia hesitated, but curiosity soon got the better of her. "What happened?" she asked.


    "We managed to kill the king and burn the nests..." Ruth closed his eyes and took a breath. "but we lost Mitchie that day..."


    Ruth and Ceressa averted their gazes from one other.


    Shiiit! What''s with this depressing mood all of a sudden!? Argh, I really had to pry into that, didn''t I!?


    Ceressa then attempted to flip the mood, saying, "Heh, Ruth did so well that day that he instantly got a recommendation from Master Edgar to be a Journeyman." She gave a smug grin as she leaned closer to Sylphia. "That night, when we were celebrating with some drinks in Mitchie''s name, he then went on a drunken spiel about ''not being worthy'' and that if he''d been just a bit stronger, then Mitchie wouldn''t have died, and all that-" Unable to hold it in any longer, Ceressa snorted and let out a burst of laughter.


    "H-h-hey!!" Ruth turned bright red. "I told you never to tell that story anymore!"


    "Ahaha! Haha! Aha... ah... And so, and so, get this-" She desperately held back her laughter as she continued the story, "Master Edgar actually took him up on his offer and rescinded his recommendation!"


    Ruth covered his face with his palms and screamed. "Aaaaaaahahaha! Nooooo!"


    By this time, Rika had started laughing as well, while Sylphia had a twitchy smirk on her face as she tried to hold back her laughter.


    "He actually did it!" Ceressa gasped for breath. "The absolute madman! And he did it just for kicks, he told us the next day! Ruth was completely out from drinking too much the night before, but the moment he remembered, ah!" She clapped her hands together. "You should have seen it yourself. I''ve never seen a more pathetic face in my life!"


    "Grrrr..." Ruth growled, "Shut up, already! That''s literally ancient history!"


    "And so, here he is, still a Journeyman. We went on to save a town from a monster attack later on, and that got recognized by the guild as an accomplishment," She then loudly patted Ruth on the back. "But what a waaaaste! If he just took Master Edgar''s recommendation, he could have listed that accomplishment for his Journeyman rank, and he could have been a Master right about now!"


    "Aaaargh!" Ruth scratched his head furiously. "Stop reminding me!"


    "Hmm..." Sylphia rolled her head around. "You mentioned ''accomplishments'' as if they were a thing you needed?"


    "There are two ways you can get promoted to Journeyman..." Letty said, "to finish an accomplishment... basically, any feat of skill that either your master or the guild recognizes, or to be recommended for it by your master. By the way, the only way to get the rank of Master is to finish an accomplishment."


    Ceressa rubbed her finger into Ruth''s cheek. "So you see, this guy blew his chance, big time-"


    Sylphia giggled. "You two seem to be very close."


    The two of them flushed bright red.


    Ruth then jumped at Sylphia and said with an exaggerated scowl on his face, "No way! Absolutely not!"


    "Eh- a- ahh..." Sylphia shrank in front of him. "S-sorry..."


    "Eh? Ah, no." Ruth backed away from her, scratching his neck in embarrassment. "I overreacted a bit there."


    "Aahhhh..." Ceressa bent her arms behind her head and, looking blankly to the side, pouted, "So we''re not close, huh?"


    "Huh? What now?" Ruth gave her a suspicious look.


    Ceressa then jumped at Rika. "Hey, Miss Rika, can you take me with you after this? Let''s leave this jerk after we clear this dungeon!"


    "H-hey!" Ruth stammered, "Are you serious!?"


    "Hmmmmm...?" A mischievous smile appeared on Rika''s face. "Okay!"


    Next, Sylphia shrugged, and said, "Yeah, I''m okay with that."


    "Yay! I sure you''re a better frontliner than that jerk anyway!"


    "Aaaaaaah!" Ruth clutched his head with both hands.


    Rika, Sylphia and Ceressa laughed in concert while Letty let out a sigh.


    After a short hike, the trail they followed disappeared into a clearing. At the far end, several soldiers stood watch in front of a cave mouth.


    Here it is... the dungeon!


    "Oho! We''re here!" Rika grabbed onto Sylphia''s shoulders. "We''re finally here!"


    "So this is it?" Ceressa looked around the cave. "Doesn''t look like there''s much treasure hidden in there."


    "Looks can be deceiving." Ruth said as he drew his sword, "This magic crystal here," He pointed at the bright yellow rock encrusted on the pommel on his sword. "I found in a cave-form dungeon like this one many years back. That was still the best dive I''ve ever had."


    "Hmm...?" She did not seem convinced. "That was from before we met, huh?"


    "Yeah. It was just me and Mitchie at the time." Ruth stretched out his arms. "Well, anyway, now that we''re here... Since this request is officially handled by Miss Rika and her gang, let''s just sit back and let them run the show."


    Ceressa nodded. "Mm." She then turned to Rika. "This is for your own sake, too. One day, you''ll be diving into dungeons yourselves, right?" She winked. "So you''ll need to know how to deal with everything first hand ASAP!"


    Ooh? Is that how it works? That''s very convenient.


    Letty bowed. "A-as coordinator of this request, I thank you two for joining us."


    The two adventurers nodded in reply.


    Then, she just stood perfectly still. Without saying anything. Eventually, she turned to Sylphia and whispered, "S-so... w-what now?"


    Sylphia snorted. "What do you mean, what now? I thought you were going to give us your plan or something!"


    "Ah, no," Letty shook her head. "I''ve never been to a dungeon dive before..."


    "What!?" Sylphia furled her brows. "Fine, I''ll do it." She then stepped forward and cleared her throat.


    The adventurers looked at each other.


    "Hey, is this going to be okay?" Ruth whispered to Ceressa.


    "Let''s just go along with it," she replied, "we can just step in if they miss something."


    "Good enough."


    Sylphia rubbed her chin.


    "Is... something wrong?" Letty asked.


    "Ah, well, first there''s a bit of a problem..." Sylphia said. "we don''t know anything about each other. I''d like to know what skills you have, so I can map out how best to position you."


    Ceressa drew a knowing smile on her lips.


    "Alright." Ruth stepped forward. "As you can see, I''m a swordsman." He drew his sword. "This here is Demonbane, my magic sword."


    "A magic sword?" Sylphia leaned forward.


    "Heh," Ceressa snickered, "only the name is impressive - it''s just a sword with a bit of lightning infused in the blade, thanks to the magic crystal."


    "Hey! That''s actually a big deal when fighting demons!" He then looked away from her, muttering, "allegedly..."


    "Please, you''ve never even fought demons."


    "Well, you know who you can thank for that!" He looked longingly at his sword. "Isn''t that right, Demonbane?"


    Ceressa cringed. She then shook her head and then stepped forward herself. "Uh... and I''m his unfortunate companion, Ceressa."


    "Hey," Ruth suddenly leaned in. "the ''unfortunate'' part is unnecessary isn''t it?"


    "Shut up, it''s my turn now!" She shoved his face away. "As you can see, I''m an archer!" She pointed to the bow on her back. "I''ve got 88 confirmed kills, with 32 being headshots - 2 of which went straight through the eye sockets! Or, well..." She shrugged. "whatever counts as eyesockets on some monsters... heheh! Nice to meet you!"


    "Mm." Sylphia nodded. "Nice to meet you. I see, I see." She then turned to Rika. "You should introduce yourself to them as well."


    "Okay." Rika smiled. "My name is Rika, as you know! Well, I guess I''m a swordsman too now, but I used the spear for most of my life, so I guess I could use both, if necessary!"


    "Huh, that''s interesting," Ruth said, "not many spearmen transition to being swordsmen and vice versa. They usually master their favored weapon and stick with it."


    Rika giggled. "Ahaha, no... It comes from my previous work of being a town guard!"


    Both Ruth and Ceressa''s eyes widened.


    "Oh." He rubbed his chin. "I never knew Miss Rika used to be a town guard."


    "Mm! But now I''m Sylphie''s Kn-"


    "Okay, moving on!" Sylphia yelled, "Letty?"


    "Eh!?" Rika flailed her arms around, "Wait, I''m not done ye-"


    Sylphia cupped her mouth with one hand. "Yeah, that''s enough. Letty!"


    "Ah, eh...? Um... okay." Letty nodded. "I''m Letty, Master Adventurer working as a scribe for the Adventurer''s Guild. Umm..." She twiddled around her thumbs. "I can use magic, but I don''t really know any offensive spells..."


    "What spells can you use?" Sylphia asked.


    "Eh? Ah... just... Barriers... uh... I can create light, if the cave gets too dark... things like that, I guess...?"


    "I see..." Sylphia tilted her head and closed her eyes. "We might not have enough people..."


    "Sylphie?" Rika said.


    "Ah, no, it''s nothing." Sylphia shook her head. "Moving on - does anybody know how to-"


    "Huh? Wait-" Ruth said. "You haven''t introduced yourself."


    "Huh? Ah, yeah... well..." Sylphia scratched her head. "I can''t really fight at all, so let''s move on," she said in a monotone.


    Ruth and Ceressa''s jaws dropped.


    "Hey, hey," Ruth''s eyelid twitched. "so you''re basically saying you''re dead weight?"


    "Hmph." Sylphia furled her brows. "Don''t worry, just because I can''t fight doesn''t mean I''m useless in a fight." She waved her hand towards Letty. "Just like our Master, I''m also a mage. And my abilities are to improve my the skills of my allies."


    "Huh... I see." Ruth crossed his arms. "Like a cleric or something, huh? With someone like you as a partner, then even an apprentice swordsman like Miss Rika could fight on par with a Journeyman like me." He nodded to himself. "Mm. I''m liking our chances a bit more."


    "Anyway," Sylphia said, "back to my question earlier - who here knows how to treat wounds?"


    There isn''t HP or whatever in this world - wounds work the way they do in the real world. There are also no convenient heal spells. Thanks to magical herbs, the level of medicine is somewhat better than actual medieval time, but there is no such thing as instant recovery, and definitely no resurrection.


    "I know how," Ceressa said.


    "Well, I learned some first-aid," said Rika. "but nothing more complicated than that."


    Ah, of course, she was a town guard after all.


    "M-me too..." Letty spoke up. "I-I also brought a supply of medicine and bandages, just in case."


    "Ah, really?"


    "Hm." Letty then held part of her mantle open, revealing a large pack wrapped around her hip. "Right here."


    Uwah, what exactly does she keep beneath that mantle? Anyway, "Very good." She said, "Hmm, okay... Ceressa, Letty, no matter what you are doing at the moment, if someone needs to be treated, prioritize that first. Rika, you should keep focusing on the enemy in front of you and only help out if it''s really necessary."


    They nodded.


    What else? what else? Sylphia looked around and saw their faces all tuned in to her. Finally, she gave a nod. "Yep. That''s all."


    "Alright!" Rika pumped her fist into the air. "Let''s go!"


    Thus, the party entered the dungeon. After exchanging short greetings with the guards outside, they finally disappeared into the dark abyss.

 Chapter 14 - Into the Abyss

    "Hiyaaaah!" Rika brought her sword down upon the neck of a giant rat and made a deep gash.


    The monstrous creature gave out a deafening screech as it twisted and tumbled for several seconds before falling flat on its stomach and succumbing to its wounds.


    She panted heavily.


    "Hey, hey, calm down," Ruth said, "you won''t last if you keep exerting yourself like that." He walked past her as though he were on a relaxing trek.


    "Ah, hahaha..." Despite her clearly trembling hands, she still managed to eke out a smile. "You''re right... but I just can''t calm my nerves."


    "On the other hand," He looked over his shoulder. "Miss Sylphie doesn''t look concerned at all."


    "A- huh?" Sylphia cocked her head. "Ahh, haha, no, I was keeping myself busy with mapping out our progress."


    "Ueh?" Ceressa walked past and said, "Just in your head?"


    "Y-yes, somewhat."


    "That''s pretty impressive. Are you sure it''s your first dungeon dive?"


    "Ahaha, yes, of course."


    In this world, that is.


    In her mind, she drew a rough caricature of the cave while they were walking. She took in any subtle changes of direction they made, as even though they had not encountered a fork in their road just yet, she noticed that the cave curved downwards and to the left the farther they went down.


    I''ve played enough games like this - games where you go spelunking into dungeons without a map. They don''t make them like they used to, but I enjoyed them a lot. My tastes changed over time, though, and instead of RPGs that, I gravitated more towards strategy games... At least my skills haven''t completely rusted away. Just like riding a bike, eh?


    Sylphia''s gaze sharpened.


    Something''s been bugging me for a while though...


    While lost in thought, Ceressa leapt back and yelled, "Giant rats! Two counts!"


    "Alright, get behind me!" Ruth clanged his sword onto his shield, making a loud noise. "It''s my turn!"


    In an instant, the two giant rats, each the size of a large dog, collided with the steel plated shield with a loud bang.


    "Miss Rika, you handle this one!" He kicked one of them to the side.


    "E-eeeeh!?" The startled redhead screamed. "I thought it''s your turn!?"


    The monster attacked without relent, throwing itself rabidly upon his shield. He was happy to oblige, pushing the steel wall straight into its face, making a blunt, metallic ding. Stunned, the monster writhed its head in all direction, screeching in pain. That was not the end of its suffering, however, as he then thrust his Demonbane right into its back. Lightning jumped from the bright, glowing crystal in its pommel, curving around his arm as though it recognized him as its master and avoided hurting him. With a sharp snap, electricity surged into the rat''s body, crackling and fizzing for several moments of extreme spasms. Finally, as he slid his sword out of its flesh, it fell on the floor, stiff as a statue, and slowly bled out while paralyzed.


    Meanwhile, on Rika''s account, the moment she saw the giant rat flying towards her, she lifted her leg on reflex. At just the right time, she brought her metal-plated boot down and stomped its head so hard, the sickly crackle of its skull collapsing from the force overpowered all the noise in the cave for but a single instant.


    "Ouch. That was pretty brutal, Miss Rika..." he said.


    "Eh? N-no! That was an accident!" She furled her brows and puffed her cheeks. "Don''t just kick things my way!"


    "Oh, ahaha!" He scratched the back of his neck. "Sorry about that! I thought you had it covered."


    "Geez..."


    Once the excitement abated, Sylphia was free to continue her thought in peace. How far have we gone? We must have walked the same distance from the village to the mouth of the cave. She turned her head left, right, up and down; curious that anywhere she looked, it was still bright enough to see.


    How is this even possible? We aren''t even using a light yet... what''s going on here?


    Behind them, the entrance was no longer visible. It hadn''t been for a long time. And yet, contrary to her common sense, the more they walked forward, the brighter the cave seemed to become.


    That''s strange...


    She reached out and touched dark, rocky walls. In doing so, flecks of dirt stuck to her finger. Upon closer inspection, she noticed that the dirt glittered rather dimly. "What is this?" She held her eye as close to the wall as possible and covered a small portion with her hands, such that light from outside cannot seep in. To her surprise, she was nonetheless able to see the dirt within.


    That''s definitely strange!


    "Hm? Sylphie?" Rika doubled back and went by her side.


    Far in front, Ruth yelled at them, "Heeeey, What''s the hold-up?"


    Ignoring them, Sylphia then scratched a shallow cavity into the wall with her nail. She collected the dirt on her hand and spread the specks of dust apart. Among them, a few bits sparkled more brightly than the others. She turned her head in a hurry, centering her gaze on the person who she thought might have an idea as to what''s going on.


    "H-huh?" Letty flinched. "What''s the matter?"


    "Do you know what this is?" she said, shoving her handful of dirt right in front the girl''s face.


    "E-eh? L-Let me see..." Letty leaned closer and separated the clumps of dust on Sylphia''s hand. Each tiny speck flickered as she prodded it with her fingers, reflecting their light off her eyes. The clump of dirt soon resembled the night sky as glittering specks surfaced one after the other.


    Wait, they''re glowing!? Is this fucking radioactive or something!? The thought of holding hazardous materials with her bare hands froze her stiff.


    "Wha-" The scribe jolted. "could this be...!?"


    "W-what!?" Her eyes popped wide open. Oh God, please don''t be Uranium!


    "W-wait, I... I need to check something..." Books, salves and other bits and bobs flew out of Letty''s mantle as she rummaged inside at a frenzied pace.


    "Heeeey," Ruth said with a dull tone, "What''s going on back there?"


    Rika replied, "Looks like Sylphie found something on the walls..."


    "What is it?"


    "I don''t know..."


    "I-It can''t be slime," Ceressa stammered, "c-could it?" She clutched her arms together.


    S-slime...!? Sylphia grimaced.


    "Slime?" Rika cocked her head.


    "The most despicable type of creature that lurks in dungeons..." Ceressa''s brows furled. "They ooze out of the walls and stick to you and... and...!" She shuddered.


    "Uwa, what''s with that?" she whimpered, "That sounds so creepy!"


    Ceressa nodded. "It is."


    Tell me about that before I start digging at the damn walls!


    Finally, Letty pulled out a thick tome and shouted, "Here it is!" Her dark mantle fluttered outwards that very moment, exposing ever so slightly her clothing from within. And, as if guided by natural instinct, Sylphia snuck a peek at just the right time to witness it.


    E-eeeeeh?


    Several satchels, bags and belts, each filled to the brim with all manner of things, ranging from books to vials, wrapped all around her body. It was such that they made it difficult to make out the short dress she wore underneath - only that it reached just to her upper thigh, where, coincidentally, the layer of baggage also ended.


    Her jaw dropped. D-does that mean she carries all of that junk with her everywhere? What the hell is all that shit anyway?


    Nevertheless, Letty flipped through the book in a hurry. She pulled Sylphia''s hands closer and said, "Let me see!"


    "Wa-ah! Okay, okay!" Sylphia nearly stumbled from in surprise.


    She stared at the fragments for a few moments before flipping right back to the book. And then back again. After a short while, her arm fell limp, dropping her tome onto the floor as she muttered, "No way..."


    "W-what is it...?"


    She ran towards the wall, all whilst muttering something incomprehensible beneath her breath.


    "H-hey! Geez, what has gotten into you?" The little girl scratched her head in bafflement. Letting out a sigh, she dropped the clump her glowing dirt and patted her hands on her dress. Uck. I''ll need to change clothes after this.


    Next, she pulled a small metal rod from her mantle and with it, struck hard at the wall.


    "H-hey!" Ruth shouted, "Miss Letty, what are you doing!?" He then turned to his partner. "Is that safe!? What if this cave collapses on us!?"


    "E-eh!?" Ceressa scowled at him. "How should I know!?"


    Despite their protests, Letty continued. she stomped repeatedly on the clump of glowing dirt, crushing it underfoot. Then, just as abruptly, she pulled Sylphia away with her, saying, "Stand back."


    E-eeeeh...? What the heck is happening?


    Afterwards, the single-minded scribe rummaged inside her mantle for a few seconds before emerging with a confused look. "Huh? Where...?" she muttered.


    "Letty?" Sylphia said, "What are you looking for?"


    "U-uh... it''s... um..." She then looked behind her and startled Sylphia when she yelled, "Ah, there!" She then scrambled for one of her books lying on the floor and brought it before the clumps of dirt.


    "Geez, you''re gonna give me a heart attack..." Sylphia grumbled.


    She took a deep breath.


    With a swipe of her hand, Letty opened the book cleanly in the middle. As she did so, a puff of blue smoke rose from the book and then fell on the clump of dirt. Then, she ran back, pulling both Sylphia and Rika even farther away from the cloud of magic. Once they were safely away, she snapped her fingers and yelled, "Ignite!"


    In an instant, the blue smoke erupted into a ball of flame, creating a flash of bright light.


    Ruth hooted, "Woah! So this is Miss Letty''s magic! Impressive, as expected!"


    I thought she didn''t know any offensive spells, though...?


    Sylphia raised an eyebrow.


    Huh... she probably doesn''t think of it as an offensive spell...? It looks like she uses it for utility more than anything.


    By the time that the fireball created by Letty''s spell completely dissipated, all that remained of the clump of dirt was a yawning ember. It produced a prismatic glow that was far more vivid than the shy glitter it produced earlier.


    Ruth whistled. "That''s a pretty rock." He leaned in for a closer look. "What is it?"


    Letty did not answer. She could not answer. She simply stared, fully enraptured, into the glowing ember.


    Worried, Sylphia tried to place her hand on her shoulder.


    But the very second she laid a finger on her, the entranced scribe collapsed.


    "E-eh? Letty!?" Sylphia screamed.


    Nghf! The full weight of the girl, almost twice as tall as her, fell on her soft, slender arms. You''re too fucking heavy!


    Nevertheless, she struggled. Her knees had almost given up when Rika finally came in and relieved her of most of the burden.


    Slowly, the girl returned to her senses. "...ril..." she muttered, her voice so weak that it was difficult to hear at face-to-face distance.


    Still catching her breath, Sylphia knelt in front of her and said, "What? What''s happening!? Letty!"


    Slowly, she tilted her head upwards and met eyes with Sylphia.


    They were not crazed eyes as she had feared. Those globes of stark crimson gleamed with a brilliant streak of awe.


    Thus, Letty''s voice slowly grew. "Myth...ril..."


    Her shoulders jolted. "What... did you say?"


    "Mythril!"


    She swallowed her breath.


    "Th-this is Mythril!"


    Hearing this, their two companions hurried over and took a closer look at the Mythril dust.


    "What did she say!?" Ruth asked.


    "Mythril!? This dirt is mythril!?" Ceressa screamed.


    "Mm!" Letty turned to them and nodded, wiping a tear at the corner of her eye as she said, "It''s... it''s Mythril...!"


    Mythril... It varies from game to game, but no matter what, it''s always distinguished as a super-high quality material. There''s no doubt about it - their reaction, this dungeon - this is an incredible find!


    "Ha. Ha ha..." Sylphia stood up. "Did you guys hear that? This cave contains Mythril ore!"


    "Man... this is no joke..." Ruth rubbed the sweat off his forehead. "That fetches a really hefty price!"


    "If we secure this dungeon, then we secure a supply of Mythril! Think of the possibilities!"


    Ceressa, meanwhile, had already departed into fantasy land. "Ah... Aaaaah! I could buy a new home... No! An estate!"


    Ruth soon followed. "Ahh! I can see it now! A full plate of Mythril! Oh my Gods, I''ll be known as the Invincible Warrior!" He pumped his fists up in the air. "Aaaah! I will never look down on Apprentice-level dungeons ever again!"


    The three of them rubbed their hands together and shared a victorious laugh.


    Afterwards, Rika tapped Sylphia''s shoulder. "Sylphie. Sylphie."


    "Hm?"


    "Let''s get some matching accessories to commemorate our first adventure!" she said, "That would be nice, wouldn''t it?"


    "E-eh?" Flustered, Sylphia averted her gaze. "Just accessories...? With this much, we can pretty much get you anything, you know?"


    "Hmm..." She pondered for a moment and then concluded, "yeah, just accessories. I don''t really need anything else!"


    "Umm... what about your family?"


    "They''ll be fine. My dad always taught me that money you make overnight isn''t as valuable as money you make after a good day''s work."


    "Huh..."


    "Besides, I''m already living with Sylphie in a huuuuge castle! What else could I possibly want?" She then said, adding a sweet grin. "Ehehe!"


    "Ueeeh? Is that so...?" She cooly tried to play it off, but could not quite disguise her cheeks turning bright red. "Well, then... okay."


    "Mm!"


    "Mm." She shyly scratched her cheek. "Accessories. That would be nice..."


    None of them noticed it, not even Sylphia, that Rika''s stray comment came within a hair''s breadth of exposing their little secret. But, luckily, everyone was too entranced by the promise of wealth to notice.


    After a while, Letty finally got back to her feet.


    "U-um..." she said as she patted her clothes down, "we should be careful... I... I have a bad feeling about this."


    Ruth cleared his throat. "Miss Letty''s right. It''s no coincidence that this Mythril is here. Nine out of ten chance says this is no mere Apprentice-level dungeon..."


    Letty nodded. "It may not be official, but please, consider this dungeon at least Journeyman level from now on."


    "Journeyman, huh?" Ruth glanced at Ceressa, who met him with a smirk.


    "Just the right level for us!" Ceressa drove her fists together. "Miss Rika, Miss Sylphie, Miss Letty - you can count on us!"


    The group progressed deeper into the cave. Sylphia eventually lost track of how far they''d come but figured that it didn''t matter, since the cave did not branch out at all.


    Ruth clicked his tongue. "It''s just been giant rats so far, though..." he yawned, "Hey, maybe we struck the motherlode on this one - a poorly defended source of Mythril, eh?"


    "Hah," Ceressa smirked. "Just don''t start actually believing in your fantasies. The world''s not that kind."


    "Tsk." Ruth jerked his mouth to one side. "What a killjoy... And you used to be so cute too... I still remember-"


    "Shh." Ceressa suddenly stopped and crouched down. "Hold it," she said, holding her hand up in front of the others.


    "What is it?" Sylphia asked.


    "A light."


    Have we reached the end? Sylphia felt her skin crawl in anticipation.


    They advanced in formation with Ceressa in front, followed closely by Ruth and Rika, and at the back, Sylphia and Letty kept an eye on what''s behind them.


    "This might get exciting," Ruth said as he drew his sword, "keep your cool."


    Rika nodded, her sword and shield at the ready.


    The cave tapered acutely from that point forward. Whereas behind them, the cave was large enough to fit wagon, in front of them, the cave had shrunk so much that everyone except Sylphia had to bend down slightly.


    They continued further down, pursuing further and further the intensifying light. And then-


    They hit a dead end.


    In an instant, the party''s spirits dampened.


    "What the hell?" Ruth said, scratching his head.


    What lay before them was a dirt wall with a couple of holes dug on either side.


    "Well, at least we know where the giant rats are coming from..." Ceressa said, heaving a sigh.


    "Aww..." Rika whimpered, "I guess this is the end?"


    "Eeeh..." Sylphia groaned.


    "W-well," Letty clapped her hands together. "a-at least we''re all safe! In the end, it''s good that it turned out to be an easy dungeon, right...? It''s your first dive after all."


    "Ueeeh... we prepared all of those supplies for this...?" Sylphia scratched her head. "And there isn''t even any treasure..."


    "Well," Ruth said, "there might not have been any relics or items in this cave, but we do have this!" He tapped the dirt wall in front of them. "Miss Letty, this is Mythril too, right?"


    "M-mm..." The scribe nodded.


    "Heheh!" He grinned. "You can bet the guild is gonna give us a handsome reward for discovering this Mythril vein!"


    "Well, if you put it that way..." Sylphia sighed. "At least we don''t go back empty handed... Hmm..." She rubbed her chin.


    "Hm?" Rika glanced at her. "Sylphie...?"


    "Say, do you..."


    "Hm? What?" Ceressa asked, crossing her arms beneath her chest.


    "Umm... well, I mean, since we''re here, and we haven''t really done much so far..." Sylphia then pointed towards the dirt wall. "You think we can bring some Mythril with us?"


    The air stood still.


    It was such that the sound of someone swallowing their breath was audible.


    The first to break the silence was Ruth. "Heh," With a big smirk drawn on his face, he declared, "of course it is!"


    Letty explained. "Mm. Adventurers are allowed, by law to do whatever they want in dungeons. It belongs to no one and thus, its treasures will belong to anyone who can lay their hands on them."


    Ceressa chuckled. "As expected of a scribe."


    Sylphia''s eyes sparkled. "So, then-"


    Rika then pumped her fist in the air. "I want to dig enough to make a pair of rings or something!"


    "Oooh! You mean we''re making the accessories out of Mythril!?"


    "Mm! Isn''t the rock beautiful? I thought it would make for great accessories!"


    "Ahaha! I like how you think!" She patted Rika on the back.


    "Ehehe!"


    "Well, it''s settled, then!" Ruth said, "We''ve brought a few bags with us, right!?"


    "Yeah!" Ceressa''s voice trembled with excitement. "I could fill my quiver too if I have too!"


    "Alright! Let''s get started!"


    "Ho!" They cheered in chorus.


    Sylphia sighed. I can''t believe my first dungeon dive turned out to be a mining expedition... there''s really something wrong with this fantasy world...


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "We ought to bring shovels next time, but for now-" Ruth grabbed his sword on the blade side and swung its crossguard at the dirt wall. "Oaaaaaah!"


    Thud.


    The moment his sword struck the dirt wall, however, Sylphia felt as if the ground beneath her feet trembled.


    Huh...? What was-


    "Here''s another!" he yelled.


    Wait! This might not be a good idea! She tried to reach out to him, but before she could even say a word, his cross guard struck the wall with an even heavier thud.


    The ground beneath them shook and then, a blinding light erupted from the wall.


    "Oh shit, oh shit!" Ruth yelled first.


    And then Rika. "Kyaa!"


    "Aaaack!" Sylphia and Ceressa followed, screaming in tandem.


    "Mgggnghhh---!" Meanwhile, Letty held a vice-grip on Sylphia''s arm, almost twisting it as the two fell to their knees.


    Each fell over the other as they ran, crawled or stumbled away, blinded and screaming.


    Sylphia''s eyes watered as a painful burning sensation overtook her. She curled up, covered her eyes with her palms and yelled, "Aaagh! What''s happening!?"


    Then, after a few moments, silence.


    The shaking subsided and their eyes soon adjusted to the bright light, which, in reality, was not that much brighter than high noon on the surface - their eyes had just gotten used to the darkness of the cave.


    When Sylphia opened her eyes, they had all huddled together on the ground, and in front of them, the dirt wall had collapsed into a slit opening, from which the bright light shined through into the cave.


    What... the hell? Did we tunnel through? No, wait... that can''t be right! We were going down all the way! There''s no way we''re already at the surface!


    "Hold on," Ceressa whispered. She then got up and crept closer to the opening. With her back against the wall, she watched her every step, cautious as to not make any unnecessary noise.


    Then, just shy of the opening itself, she stopped. "Um..." She looked back, turning her head in a series of robotic jerks, "so, who''s going to take a look inside?"


    She looked squarely at Ruth.


    "W-what?" He shook his head and waved his hands in front of him, "No, no, no, you''re the scout, aren''t you?"


    Ceressa scowled. "B-but you''re the one in full armor!"


    Sylphia sighed. "Just go on and take a look already, Ceressa." She then gave her a small push on the back.


    "Hyaa!!" She squealed. She then jumped back, crashing into both Ruth and Sylphia. "W-w-what was that for!?" The trill in her voice accentuated her fury. "W-why don''t you go ahead!?"


    "Ahaha, you must be joking," Sylphia said with a nervous grin. "I can''t run very fast, you know."


    "Wha- so you''re telling me to be bait!?"


    "Oh, geez!" Rika pouted. "You''re all such scaredy-cats! I''ll take a look!"


    "W-wait, Rika!" Sylphia shouted as she reached out her hand.


    However, Rika did not listen and went on to peek out of the opening.


    And then... she just stood there.


    For several moments.


    Without so much as a peep.


    "R...Rika?" Sylphia crept forward. "What do you see?"


    Rika said with a voiceless breath, "Sylphie... you have to come see this."


    Sylphia swallowed her breath. Slapping her cheeks, she then ran forward and joined Rika, closely followed by the others.


    She stepped to the precipice, a mound of dirt that established the boundary between the dark cave and the bright unknown. Thus, Sylphia stared out into the light.


    Oh... my... holy... fucking God.


    On the other side of the crevice laid a massive cavern. Scattered across its surface, countless massive pillars stood astride, lifting its ceiling far out of reach. Its walls, its pillars and even its ceiling glittered vividly in a myriad of colors. Jutting out of these surfaces, crystalline formations each glowed in its own warm hue and mingled with that of the other crystals, creating an ambient white light that illuminated the otherwise impenetrable cavern.


    Sylphia took her first cautious steps inside and noticed the crystals formed right onto the walls beside them. "Hey, look at that..." she pointed to the crystals, "That can''t possibly be..."


    "I..." Letty''s voice trembled. "I think so... Outcrops of Mythril infused crystals..."


    An expansive flat ground stretched in between the pillars and continued far within the cavern. The ground was matted with a grass-like plant whose blades took on a blue hue, painting the landscape with an alien vibrance. Towering above this undergrowth mushrooms the size of trees protruded from the ground, swaying timidly from side to side. Furthermore, algae and smaller mushrooms of myriad colors covered the sides of the walls, filling the space between the crystal outcrops with diverse vegetation.


    "This is... amazing..." Ruth said, with bated breath. "I''ve never seen anything like this..."


    Ceressa nodded. "This isn''t any ordinary dungeon..."


    Good God... I''d wish I had a camera right now, but I don''t think I''ll be able to forget this even if I wanted to...


    Sylphia engorged herself upon the view, when, out the corner of her eyes, a dark silhouette leapt from behind a tall mushroom cap.


    "What''s that!?" she screamed.


    Before they even knew what was happening, dozens of cat-like creatures spilled out from a grove of mushrooms.


    "Hey, hey, hey!" Ruth screamed as he readied his weapons, "What the hell are those!?"


    "I don''t know, but I''m not waiting around to find out!" Ceressa pulled her bowstring and took aim.


    "Rika, Ruth, don''t let them through!" Sylphia said, creating a mist of black magic around both of them.


    "Of course!" Ruth said, anchoring his feet into the ground.


    "Aagh, damnit!" Ceressa yelled, "They move too fast, I can''t zero in!"


    "Then try harder!" Sylphia also formed her black mist around Ceressa. She then turned to Letty, behind her. "Hey, can''t you do something!?"


    "I-I-I..." Letty stammered, "I... don''t know!"


    "Damnit, then just stay close to me!"


    Meanwhile, Ceressa finally released her first shot. "Haha!" she said, "I got you!"


    Her arrow flew straight into the abdomen of one of the monsters. However, apart from staggering the monster for but a second, the arrow appeared to have done no damage whatsoever. The monster simply twisted the arrow shaft, breaking it in two, and continued on its way, apparently ignoring the arrowhead still lodged in its body.


    "W-what the hell!?" Ceressa''s eyes popped wide open. "Those arrows can penetrate steel plate, you know!?"


    "They''re here!" Ruth shouted, "Get behind me, Ceressa!"


    "Aaaah, shit!" She ran back and leapt behind Ruth.


    Shit, shit! They''re able to shrug off a direct hit from an arrow!? Can our swords even help!? Sylphia tracked one of the cat monsters and noticed that their bodies shone similar to the cave walls. What!? No way...


    Sensing that the odds were overwhelmingly against them, Sylphia shouted, "Pull back! We need to retreat!"


    "It''s too late for that!" Ruth raised his shield.


    "They''re running around the sides!" Ceressa said while shooting off arrow after arrow, without bothering to aim.


    They''re flanking us!?


    The cat monsters dashed around them, easily evading Ceressa''s arrows, but did not lunge in to attack.


    No, wait... they''re surrounding us!


    "Fuck! Fuck!" Sylphia screamed hysterically, "We have to run or they''ll cut off our retreat!"


    At that moment, Ruth took an attack with his shield. "Shit!" He staggered back, before reassuming his defensive stance. "I''m busy! You all go ahead! I''ll buy you some time!"


    "Don''t be an idiot!" Ceressa screamed as she shot an arrow at the monster Ruth was facing. "Like hell I''m leaving you behind!"


    Ceressa''s arrow was on course to hit the monster''s bulbous head, but it managed to leap back in time to avoid it completely.


    "What the hell are these things!?" Ceressa screamed. "They''re ridiculously tough and agile!?"


    "What are you two doing!?" Sylphia said, "We''re running out of time!"


    "Kyaa!" Rika fell to the ground as she took a charge to her shield.


    "Rika!" Sylphia clenched her teeth. I need to... what!? What can I do!? Rika''s in trouble! She might get killed! A cold chill ran down Sylphia''s spine. She might get killed... And I can''t do anything!?


    The monster fell over Rika as both of them fell to the ground. With its weapon lodged into Rika''s bronze plated shield, it pulled and it kicked, in an attempt to pry it back out, but failed. In the meantime, Rika screamed as she desperately tried to fight the monster off of her.


    "Aaaaaaah haaaaa!" Letty screamed at the top of her lungs. With her book in hand, she flipped the pages open, creating a cloud of blue smoke that flowed out and surrounded the monster attacking Rika. "Ignite!" With her command, the blue smoke erupted into a ball of flame, engulfing the cat monster. However, it managed to leap away with only its coat of fur singed off.


    "Rika!" Sylphia ran to her side. "Are you okay!?"


    "Hng!" Rika twitched as she held onto her shield arm.


    "Letty!" Sylphia shouted, "Rika''s hurt!"


    "C-coming!" Letty ran as quickly as she could while she jammed her book back inside her mantle.


    Rika''s shield bulged sharply inwards where her forearm rested, bruising it on the spot. On the other side, a sharp, sword-like weapon that glittered a pale green embedded itself into the shield.


    No way, even their weapons!?


    Sylphia grabbed the weapon at its hilt and cranked it up and down, slowly pulling it out of Rika''s shield. As soon as she yanked it free, she showed it to Letty up close. "Hey, is this...!?"


    Letty winced. "I... I think so... it''s Mythril."


    "Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey!" Ruth screamed, "Are you fucking kidding me right now!? You''re telling me these pussies are better kitted out than I am!? What the hell kind of monsters are these, anyway!?"


    "I..." Letty said as she crouched down beside Rika, "I think they''re kobolds!"


    "Tsk... I''ve heard Kobolds are about as intelligent as humans..." Ceressa said while she let out another arrow, "...and that they''re classified as Master-level monsters!"


    Shit, so they''re way out of our league!? Goddamnit! The fucking Mythril should have tipped us off! There''s no way this dungeon could only be inhabited by giant fucking rats!


    "Hey..." Ceressa said, with a foreboding tone.


    "What!?" Sylphia yelled.


    Ceressa grumbled, "There''s nowhere left to run...!"


    Sylphia''s heart dropped.


    She turned around, only to see several kobolds inching closer from behind, each one fully clad in glimmering Mythril.


    Oh...


    She panted as a cold bead of sweat rolled down her forehead.


    Shit.


    Her entire body trembled so violently that she fell to her knees, clutching her arms in a desperate attempt to suppress the tremors.


    It was then that Rika took her hand and gave it a squeeze. She tilted her head towards Sylphia and with an anguished smile, she whispered, "Sylphie, stay beside me no matter what..."


    No... wait... Sylphia shuddered. What are you saying...!? She wanted to say those words, but deep inside, she knew precisely what Rika meant. No... no! I don''t want to die! She gnashed her teeth. But more than that... I... I don''t want Rika to die! She lifted both her hands and clasped them around Rika''s hand. If this is just a dream... if I still have a body outside... and if it turns out I can escape this world by dying... Even so - If Rika dies...!


    Her vision misted over.


    In the meantime, Ruth and Ceressa covered the three of them from both sides.


    "Ceressa..." Ruth muttered, "if it comes to it, I''m charging their line behind us. I need you to grab Miss Letty and the others, then make a break for the exit."


    Ceressa clicked her tongue. "An asshole to the end, huh? In that much of a hurry to meet up with Mitchie?"


    Ruth grinned. "Nah, but I know that if we go meet her together, she''ll definitely give me an earful."


    "You bastard." Ceressa hung her head. "And you said you''d be there for when I make Master rank..."


    "Yeah," His voice faltered. "I did promise that, didn''t I? Sorry about that."


    "Don''t apologize, you dumbass!" Ceressa averted her gaze and said, with a trembling voice, "you''ll make it hard for me to leave you behind...!"


    "Miss Sylphie," he said, "please take care of Miss Rika."


    When Sylphia gazed up at him, it seemed that his shoulders were wider, sturdier, than she''d ever seen before. "Mm." she nodded.


    Ruth... do you have any idea how cool you look right now? I''ll make sure your sacrifice won''t be in vain.


    The air stood still.


    The kobolds had stopped advancing and formed a perimeter around them, waiting, watching.


    What are they doing? Why aren''t they attacking?


    They just stood there, staring at them. If they were measuring them at that point, then surely, they''d have long concluded that Sylphia and the gang fell terribly short, and that, whenever they wanted to, they could slaughter them with ease. But they didn''t.


    Upon closer inspection, the kobolds appeared to stand on two legs, like a human. Each stood nearly as tall as Sylphia and had heads that keenly resembled that of a cat, except its proportion was outrageously overblown compared to the rest of its body.


    What the fuck are these, cartoon characters!?


    The two groups stared at each other, with neither side making any move.


    What''s going on...?


    Then, out from the line of kobolds in front, one emerged - one with larger, more intricately designed armor. From its helmet which mimicked a lion''s head, to its torso plate, which shined more brilliantly than the rest. It looked at them, at Sylphia, in particular, and then opened its mouth.


    "The leader...?" Sylphia blurted out.


    The cat would then do something that would send shivers down her spine.


    "What are you, meow?" It spoke with a high-pitched, almost human voice.


    Sylphia''s jaw dropped.


    I-it can talk!?


    Suddenly, it grunted, turning its head to one side. It screamed, "Nyaaaaa! Doglings, meow!"


    So many questions filled Sylphia''s head. But she was given no time to ask them, nor even contemplate for herself - In that very same instant, the kobolds before them charged forwards.


    "No! No! No!" Sylphia screamed as she reflexively closed her eyes. She gripped tightly at Rika''s hand as absolute chaos erupted around her.


    Rika...! I''m sorry! A teardrop finally rolled down her cheek.


    Several moments passed. The screaming, clanging, meowing, and even howling swirled together like a hurricane in her ears. All through this, there was only one thing she knew - nothing was happening to her.


    W-w-what''s going on!?


    She loosened her grip.


    However, the moment she opened her eyes, Rika''s hand was pried from her fingers.


    "Wha-!" She stumbled, falling face-first into the ground. Pushing her head out of the grass, the first scene she saw was that of Rika being carried away, on the head of a kobold, her arms outstretched and reaching out to her.


    Her heart wrenched in pain.


    "R-Rika..." Her voice failed her. Stretching her own arms out, she clambered up to her feet and attempted a pursuit. "Rikaaaaaa!"


    However, the moment she got off her knees, she was tugged back by her arm and fell back to the ground.


    "Sylphie!" Letty screamed as she pulled Sylphia away from a kobold about to ram into her.


    "L-Letty...! You''re alive!" she said, with a strained voice, "what''s going on!?"


    "Cu Siths!" Letty screamed, "They''re attacking the kobolds!"


    "Cu-what!?" Sylphia shook her head. "Never mind about that! If the kobolds are distracted, then help me get Rika back!" she struggled back on her feet and pulled Letty along with her. "Quick!"


    "W-wait, Sylphie!"


    At that moment, a monster, vaguely resembling a dog with a human gait and absurdly large head, leapt in front of them and blocked their path. "Woof!" it barked, "You two!"


    Shit! Neither of us can fight him off!


    "Sylphie!" Letty quickly swung Sylphia around and wrapped her arms around her. She then bent down, her mantle draping itself over Sylphia. "D-d-don''t worry..." She squeezed her in her arms, pressing Sylphia''s head into her chest. "I-I-I''ll...!"


    Letty... Sylphia trembled in her arms. What... what are you doing!?


    She slowly stepped away from the monster, with Sylphia in tow.


    Her head pressed into Letty''s chest, Sylphia felt her heart pulsing faster and faster.


    And yet Letty would not let go. She even pulled Sylphia behind her, placing her body between her and the Sith''s blade.


    Letty, wait!


    "Woof, do not be afraid." The Sith sheathed its sword and raised its tiny arms forward. "Woof, we are here to rescue you."


    "Res... cue...?" Letty looked to Sylphia with a worried face.


    Dammit, who knows what these monsters are planning, but at this point, I''ll take a bunch of monsters who claim they''ll rescue us than ones who''ll attack us! Sylphia then nodded to her, prompting her to loosen her grip.


    Another Sith soon appeared beside them. "Bark! Headhunter! The cursed catlings have sent reinforcements!"


    "Woof! Curses!" The sith before them stomped its foot on the ground. "Woof! There''s no choice! Woof! Gather everyone, we are returning to the village!"


    "Wait!" Sylphia screamed. "What about the others!? Th-they- They''ve taken some of our friends! Please rescue them too!"


    As she said this, Rika''s voice echoed in the cavern.


    In the distance, Sylphia saw her, Ruth and Ceressa being carried away by the Kobolds.


    "Rika!" She ran. Desperately, she reached her arm out, even while she knew there was no way she could reach her.


    At that moment, even more kobolds leapt out the mushroom forest entered combat with the already embattled siths.


    "Woof! There is no time!" The sith leapt in front of Sylphia and grabbed her by the arm. "Woof! I''m sorry, but there is nothing we can do for them!"


    "No!" Sylphia flailed her arms around. "Nooooo! Let go! I need Rika with me!"


    "Woof! Please, forgive me." With a swift move, it leaned over and lifted Sylphia over its head, removing her leverage. It then dashed away as quickly as it could.


    "No! No! Rika! Rika! Rikaaaa!" Sylphia kicked and screamed until her voice finally broke.


    Even as her friend disappeared behind the massive mushrooms that stood in the distance, Sylphia''s tears kept streaming down her face.


    "Rika..." Her struggle soon gave way to hollow panting. Her body fell limp as she was carried, like luggage, over a sith''s head. Finally, her eyes glazed over as she stared blankly at the glimmering cave ceiling far above, far out of her reach.


    Indeed, just like Rika was.

 Chapter 15 - The Temple of the Death God

    Letty walked behind the sith carrying Sylphia on its head. They climbed to the far side of the cavern, up a steep rock face that resembled a mountain in sheer height. Cutting down its flank, a gushing stream of water erupted out of the wall, crashing far down into a misty pool below. The water then flowed into a riverine formation that twisted and turned across the cavern''s landscape. The closer they came to this waterfall, the stronger the gust of wind that buffeted them.


    This... is incredible... Following the line of siths marching before her, the scribe gawked at the unique geological formations occurring within the cavern. Her mantle fluttered along with the wind, just as the grass beneath her. All the while, she held on to her hat, lest it be swept away.


    So captivated was she that, for the moment, she forgot everything else, including their dire predicament.


    What is this place...? I''ve never seen, heard or read of anything like this! Is this still part of the same dungeon? I... I don''t understand... but it''s beautiful.


    The dirt path they followed, nothing more than a line of trampled grass, led them across a rock-bridge, where the water had carved deep into the soil, leaving a narrow arch over and across the water below. Eventually, they passed beside the waterfall itself. Shrouded by the mighty girth of the rock face, the wind died down as they continued further up. Soon, they arrived at a settlement built upon the mountain rock. Huts, fashioned from giant mushroom caps, dotted the slopes, connected to each other by paths winding left and right, following a shallow ascent.


    She gasped.


    Dozens, if not hundreds of siths gathered in a village made entirely of monsters.


    This many monsters, in one place!? What in the world have we gotten ourselves into? This... this is far beyond even a Master-level dungeon... She shook her head violently. No... this isn''t even in the realm of a dungeon anymore! Should this many monsters run rampant in the countryside, it could easily be a kingdom-wide catastrophe! She turned anxious eyes towards the surrounding siths. And their equipment... siths and kobolds are both known to be clever beasts. Some have been reported to fling stones and use primitive tools for combat, but Mythril!? How could mere monsters have made such things!?


    They soon passed what appeared to be a gate fashioned from mushroom stalks and entered the village proper. Though the village siths mostly kept to whatever they were doing, the girls did attract the odd glance or two.


    But their journey was not yet over. They climbed up the steep paths further up the village. At that point, the uphill journey had exhausted Letty, and a couple of siths had to help her along to keep up the pace.


    The dogmen dropped them off in a musty hut, no more than the mushroom cap, turned on one side and fashioned into a wedge-shape to keep it standing. The house came with no windows and only one entry, guarded by well-armed siths.


    So, they waited, not knowing what would happen next, not able to do anything about it. And beside her, Sylphia sat over to one side in solitude.


    Hours passed with nothing happening. Or so she thought. Without the sun, or, indeed, the passing of light to dark, it was impossible to tell what time it was. Mythril crystals illuminated everything in their spectral glow, all the time.


    All this time, Sylphia neither moved nor said a word. She just sat there, curled up with her knees tucked into her chest, and Letty was getting worried.


    "A- um..." She tried to say something to soothe the little girl, but words would not leave her tongue.


    What do I say...? That it''s okay...? Even I don''t believe that... But I can''t believe that it''s hopeless... or else- She bit her lips. All that''s left is to give up.


    She shook her head. No! I can''t give up! And with a big slap on her own cheeks, she stood up.


    And I can''t let her give up, either.


    She loomed over Sylphia. And though her footsteps should have been audible, the girl gave no reaction.


    I need to do something!


    But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t find any word to say. Thus, she acted.


    Without saying a word, she knelt down, wrapped her arms around the forlorn child and squeezed her in her arms.


    I''m sorry, this is all I can do...


    Her mantle fluttered down and covered them within.


    Please, say something...


    Each felt the other''s warmth penetrating their wind-chilled skin. It permeated through their body like a wave, travelling from head to toe.


    I can feel her breath...


    After a short while, Sylphia''s head drifted down onto Letty''s chest. Eyes closed, the little girl rubbed her head side to side, like a kitten. In response, the young woman sat down, pulling the girl''s head gently onto her lap.


    She let out a sigh of relief. Thank goodness.


    She ran her fingers along the girl''s hair and smiled. It must have been traumatic for her to lose Miss Rika. I don''t really know what I can do for her apart from this, but for now, I want to comfort her as much as I can...


    The soft strands caressed her palm as they parted from her touch. Each one took a soft silvery hue, but a faint shade of pink emerged when they clustered together. What pretty hair... Christa said she was actually 19, right? I wonder if that''s true. Right now, she looks nothing to me but a little girl...


    Slowly, her own eyes became heavy. The strain on her shoulders loosened, and her head tilted downwards. Lured in by Sylphia''s quiet snoring, Letty, too, fell into slumber.


    Sylphia opened her eyes.


    At first, all she could see was a blur. But as her consciousness roused from slumber, her surroundings began to take shape. Eh? She turned her head around and felt a soft sensation at the back of her head. Ah. Once her body had fully awoken, she realized - she was lying down with her head on Letty''s lap.


    Before her, she saw Letty''s sleeping face, complete with a line of drool dripping from her mouth.


    She snickered. So she''s the type who drools when asleep, huh? How cute. She then reached out her hand to the girl''s face. Letty''s warm breath washed over her hand as it inched closer. She took care not to make any jerking movements. And, in the final stretch, she tucked all her fingers in but one, which she poked into the sleeping girl''s cheek, saying, "Poi."


    Letty jolted awake. Slurping her drool back up, she looked around in a daze, and grumbled, "Eh? Ah? Whuh?"


    Sylphia chuckled.


    "Uhh...?" Letty rubbed her eyes. Hen, looking down, she met eyes with Sylphia.


    "Good morning, I guess?" Sylphia said. "Don''t know what time it is, though."


    A puzzled expression clouded her for a moment. She let out a shallow breath and said, "Good morning... Feeling better?"


    "Mm... Thanks."


    "Thank goodness," she said as she drew a warm smile across her face.


    I''d been thinking of a way to get ourselves out of this mess, but I haven''t come up with anything... They said they rescued us, but... in that case, why''d they bring us all the way back here? They could''ve just sent us packing back out of the hole and that would''ve been it. At least if that happened, we might''ve been able to ask someone for help. But now...


    The silhouette of a sith soon appeared through the door. It waddled in with its tiny legs, and looked at them with its dark, beady eyes. Upon closer inspection, this one had a gray coat with black spots all over. She had noticed it earlier, but the sith really were like dogs, in that their coats could vary wildly in color and pattern.


    The dogman barked, "Bow. You, eat." It laid an earthen plate, filled with a few mushrooms and small fish in front of them. As it walked back out the hut, it turned back one last time and said, "Bow. After eating, come outside and follow me."


    The sith soon left, wasting no time with hellos or goodbyes.


    But he did have the time to say ''bow''... what''s that about? He didn''t even bark. He just said ''bow'', without even trying to sound like a dog...


    After heaving a collective sigh of relief, both their stomachs grumbled.


    "Ugh..." Sylphia said, while rubbing her belly, "I even forgot we haven''t eaten since entering the dungeon."


    "Mm..." Letty nodded. "Everyone was so excited..."


    "But still," Sylphia cringed as soon as she pulled the plate closer. "I don''t think I''m desperate enough to want to eat this just yet..."


    The mushroom and fish glimmered from a coat of water glazed over them. One poke of the fish and she knew, from its texture and temperature, that it was uncooked.


    "I-is it safe to eat this...? I mean the fish is raw, and I''ve never seen a mushroom like that in my life..."


    Letty inspected the mushroom up-close. "It isn''t brightly colored," she said, "there aren''t any spots, and it looks like they cleaned it... i-it might be edible?"


    "Might...? That doesn''t sound-"


    But before Sylphia could even finish speaking, Letty popped the mushroom in her mouth.


    "Wai-" Sylphia froze. Swallowing her breath, she stared at Letty''s face as she ate the mushroom.


    First, she rolled the mushroom around in her mouth. Then, her eyes closed as she took her first bite. The dull crunch was audible even to Sylphia''s ears.


    "Letty?"


    She opened her eyes but continued chewing.


    The corners of Sylphia''s mouth twitched. "W-well...? Is it good?"


    "Hm..." Letty tilted her head to the side.


    What does that response even mean?


    Her eyes turned towards the other mushroom.


    ''Hm...''? What does that mean? ''Hm... it''s okay''? Or ''hm... I''m gonna die''?


    She leered at the fish-sized fungus on the plate. Her mind rejected it, but her stomach craved it.


    In the end, the fact that Letty had first taken the plunge settled the matter.


    Well, if we''re gonna die here anyway, I''d rather not die alone.


    Finally, resolving within herself to join her companion, she reached out for a mushroom and bit into its cap. Its cold flesh gave with a certain crisp against her teeth.


    Letty swallowed her mushroom and asked, "How is it?"


    Sylphia rolled the mushroom around in her tongue. As she thought, the food was uncooked. A cold sensation followed her bite and a hint of a grassy flavor seeped out while she chewed on it. What a strange taste... It''s not necessarily disgusting, but it''s bland as fuck. At that moment, she understood. Thus, tilting her head to the side, just as Letty did, she said, "Hm..."


    The scribe covered her mouth and chuckled.


    She joined in with her own laughter. Since she always keeps her emotions at bay, it''s not too often to see her laughing like this... but her mannerisms sure are cute... Next, she pinched a chunk of meat from the fish. The tough skin made it difficult to pierce through with just her nails, and even then, the meat itself was similarly tough. On top of all that, despite being rinsed over with water, the fish retained its slimy texture that stuck to Sylphia''s fingers while she raised the meat to her mouth.


    Bleh... I can already imagine how this will taste.


    Finally, she laid the chunk of fish on her tongue. As soon as it made contact with her tastebuds, a mild, salty flavor spread across her mouth. Oh, not bad. Not bad at all. It sure could do with a little goddamn cooking, but it could definitely be worse. That sliminess really makes my skin crawl though, bleugh. She sighed. After helping herself with a little more, she realized that the deep depression she felt earlier had gone.


    Now that I''m thinking a bit more clearly, things aren''t quite as bad as I feared... Somehow, we haven''t been killed off yet, so there might be a chance that we could be set free. I mean, we were given something to eat after all. And if we''re safe, then there''s also a chance that Rika''s safe.


    At least, I hope so.


    "Letty," Sylphia said, "We''re going to rescue them, no matter what."


    "Mm. We''ll save them." Letty nodded. "...but how?"


    "We can figure it out as we go along." She then stood up and patted down her dress. "For now, there''s no point in holing up in this dank hut." She lent her hand to Letty. "Let''s go."


    "Mm." Letty clasped her hand.


    Thus, the two of them walked hand-in-hand as they met with the sith waiting for them outside.


    They followed the sith deeper into the village. Huts covered the steep slopes, many with bleached white poles made of mushroom stalks supporting their weight. Dog-like monsters of various sizes and pattern of fur roamed freely around the settlement, going about their day-to-day lives.


    One thing Sylphia took notice of was the large number of siths walking around with weapons, some even with armor, within the village. Besides that, most of the small siths, presumably children, appeared to spar with each other using toy weapons as their primary pastime. All in all, the culture and layout gave the village a tribal, militaristic feel. She imagined that, if looked at from afar, it might have looked more like a military fort than a village.


    After perusing the layout of the village, Sylphia''s eyes wandered toward the siths themselves. The Cu Sith, as they were called, resembled dogs only at superficial level.


    For one, their proportions were exaggerated in several aspects. They took a humanoid posture, standing on what would be their hind legs, but despite this, none of them stood higher than Sylphia''s shoulder - the shoulder of a human child. In contrast, their heads were very large, larger than a human''s if the snout was taken into account.


    Their bodies were tiny. Their torsos looked to be the about as large as, if not smaller than, their heads. Their limbs grew out to about half that size and looked like nothing more than stubby protrusions.


    Despite that, their warriors wielded swords as long as they were tall, and spears far taller - easily many siths in height. On the other hand, having such a tiny body allowed them to get by with a much smaller set of armor, apart from an oversized helmet.


    Come to think of it, they look pretty similar to the Kobolds earlier... As if both of them popped right out of a cartoon and came into this world. C-could this be how the monsters look in Tales of the Empyrean as a game!?


    Eventually, they arrived at a slit cave. The narrow fissure dug into the rock itself, forming a passageway just large enough for Letty to walk through.


    The sith guiding them stopped at the entrance to the cave. It turned around and said, "Bow. Lower your heads when you enter. Bow. You will be in the presence of a God."


    Sylphia shuddered. A... God!?


    Letty''s grip on Sylphia''s hand grew tighter.


    I don''t like how this is going...


    Thus, they entered the cave following only the feet of the sith guiding them. Eventually, the narrow passage led to a wider space. In it, many more sith stood around them. Unable to raise her head, though, Sylphia could not make a good estimate of how many there were.


    Suddenly, a booming voice echoed through the room. "Beware, outsiders. You are in the presence of the mighty Death God, Barog-Tong!" The spine chilling voice carried with it a menacing rhythm that emphasized every other word.


    Its voice washed over Sylphia like a cold mist and made her skin crawl. A-a-a-a G-God!? Like, for real!? A fucking God!? H-holy shit! What''s more, a Death God!? Geez, we''re screwed! It took all of her willpower to keep her head down. All of her instincts screamed at her to, at least, get a good look at the God that was about to take her life.


    "Show me, my faithful," The God, Barog-Tong, continued, "who dares step into my domain!?"


    "Bow. You may raise your heads," said the guide.


    And Sylphia did just that. She found herself in a small cave, with seven other siths, apart from their guide. They each wore intricate looking dresses, fashioned from rotten grass, rocks and other primitive materials. It reminded her vividly of witch-doctors she had seen in cartoons. Seeing them in real life, though, she thought they looked rather goofy.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    One of them stood in front, atop a stage of raised earth, with a curtain of weaved blue grass draped around something, or someone, at the very middle.


    The sith in front, one with a brown coat and a circular spot of white around his nose, raised its stubby arms and barked, "Ruff! Behold, the true form of the God, and tremble!"


    Sylphia swallowed her breath.


    It then grabbed one end of the curtain and bunched it to one side, revealing what laid behind.


    There stood a small table, bleached white with a smooth texture. On it, a plate made of solid Mythril imparted a pale, blueish-green hue upon the arrangement of various grasses and mushrooms in it. Perched at the very top of these embellishments was a folding fan, spread open. Sharp strokes of black and red adorned the fan''s blank white cloth, forming the shape of a face with its eyes closed.


    Sylphia was in the middle of appreciating the intricate design of the fan, when all of a sudden, the colors shifted around the white canvas.


    "Wha!?" She jolted back and bumped into her companion. Th-the face... moved!?


    Its eyes opened and swept across the room left to right. As its gaze fell upon them, she felt a Letty''s grip tighten around her hand.


    It sharpened its gaze. It looked displeased.


    Eek!


    A few tense seconds passed. A bead of sweat rolled down her brows. It itched so much and she wanted to scratch it so bad, but she could not move. She didn''t want to move. She imagined, perhaps, if she did not move, then the thing wouldn''t see her.


    Suddenly, the fan''s eyes and mouth popped wide open. "Hngka-!?" It shrieked.


    The siths gasped in unison.


    "Ruff! What is wrong, my God!?" The Sith in front asked with a fearful tone.


    Ueh!? The- the fan is....!? Barog-Tong!?


    The fan soon pulled its jaw back up and said, with an exasperated voice, "M-my faithful! L-leave me with the outsiders!"


    "Ruff! My God...?"


    "I-I said leave!" It screamed. Its voice had raised greatly in pitch, and it no longer emphasized every other word.


    "R-Ruff!"


    With a cacophony of barks, the Siths scurried out of the cavern with their tails between their legs. Thus, Sylphia and Letty were left alone with Barog-Tong.


    Eh!? Eh!? Eh!? She looked frantically around her as the dogmen scurried around them like mice, funneling themselves into the tight passageway and out of the crevice. What''s happening!?


    The moment the noise settled, Barog-Tong said, with a trembling voice, "Y-You... you''re... you''re humans...! Aren''t you!?"


    Fighting against her nerves, she squeezed her voice out. "Y-yes..."


    It sobbed. "It''s true..."


    Eh?


    "Waaaaaaaahhh!! It''s really true!!" The design printed on the fan swirled to life and depicted a stream of tears flowing down its eyes. Even the cloth changed color, from a pure white, to a deep blue.


    "Eh? Wha-" Sylphia winced. "What!?"


    "Please, please take me with you!" The fan shook in its altar, dropping bits of mushroom and fish all over the cave floor. "Please, oh Gods, please!"


    But she couldn''t make sense of the situation. After being taken on a roller coaster ride of emotions, yet again, it was all she could do to stand speechless, while the adrenaline drained from her body.


    Letty then stepped forward, asking, "Um... could.... could you possibly be... a living weapon?"


    Sylphia''s jaw dropped. "A... living...!?"


    "Y-Yes, I am!" it said, "A strong one! An amazing one! You''ll totally regret it if you leave me here!"


    Excitement gushed into the little girl''s system even before the terror had all filtered out. This resulted in a strong tremor coursing through her body, reflecting even in her speech. "L-L-L-L-Letty... I-I don''t know what the hell''s happening, but i-i-isn''t that amazing!?"


    "Eh? U-um... yes..." said the scribe, clasping her hands over her chest.


    Soon enough Sylphia had calmed down enough to speak properly. "Huh? What''s with that reaction?" She raised an eyebrow. "Isn''t a living weapon an ultra-rare item?"


    "It is!" The fan shouted from the sidelines.


    "So it says." She slipped each of them a short glance. "So why aren''t you more excited about this?"


    "U-um... well... isn''t it quite suspicious that it''s trying so hard to get us to wield it...?"


    "Huh?"


    "I-I mean... if it''s really a that great, shouldn''t it be more difficult to obtain its power?"


    The spark of realization hit her hard, giving her pause.


    "Basically, what I''m trying to say is..." Letty turned her worried eyes straight into Sylphia''s eyes. "It might be cursed..."


    "Ah, I see..." She nodded. "That makes sense."


    The fan''s eyes widened. "Wha- wait, wait! Why are you deciding I''m cursed all of a sudden!?"


    Ignoring its pleas, Letty continued, "We should leave it alone, Sylphie..."


    "Mm... that''s pretty disappointing, but..." Sylphia sighed. "You''re right. It''s not worth being cursed."


    "What!?" It screamed at a high pitch. "Wait! I''m not cursed! Really! Please, believe meeeeheeheeee..." It sobbed.


    "Mm..." The little girl crossed her arms. She was conflicted between pity, suspicion and general disgust at how needy the supposedly amazing legendary weapon was acting. "Then why are you so desperate for us to use you?"


    "Grrrr!" Its eyes pinched together in frustration. "Fine! I''ll tell you! Just... just don''t laugh, okay!?"


    "Huh?" Her eyelids twitched. "The hell are you talking about? Get on with it!"


    "I-I will! Just... you promise, okay!? I..." The color of its surface turned red. "I''m sensitive, so..."


    She frowned. "Tell us already, or we''re leaving."


    "Aaah! Okay! Okay!"


    Letty subtly leaned in.


    "Ahem." It cleared its throat, despite not having one. "Living weapons do not die, you know?"


    "Huh." Sylphia cocked her head. "Okay...? So?"


    "So we do not understand the concept of death like you living beings do. However - even we living weapons have a concept of ''hell''."


    "Ah." Letty jolted, as if coming to an understanding.


    Huh?


    "Little miss, do you know how long I''ve been trapped in this godforsaken cave?"


    "Of course not."


    "510 years."


    Sylphia flinched. "Ueh...?"


    "I''ve kept count, you know? Ever since I was created, I haven''t seen the light of the sun. Not once! Hell, I''ve not seen night! Just these dumb kobolds and siths running around, making a mess of the place..." Its voice grew weary. "Well, that would have been fine if anyone bothered to pick me up and use me in the meanwhile. But they won''t. And you know why?"


    "No."


    It screamed, "Because I''m a fucking fan, that''s why! What sort of evil God would create a living weapon out of a fucking fan!? Are you kidding me!? Even I know how fucking useless I am!"


    "Uwah..."


    "I''ve sat here, unused, for five centuries! At first, they didn''t even care about me, right? Just running around, lobbing stones at each other. I thought, hey, these morons can make tools and weapons! Maybe I could teach them to take me out of this godsforsaken cave, yeah? Nope. The idiots managed to collapse the goddamn entrance to trap each other in. Genius."


    "Erm..."


    "I thought, fine. These chumps would do. These guys, the kobolds and siths, they''re dumb as hell, but they''re intelligent enough to use tools and weapons, so why not, huh? The rules didn''t say I needed to be used by humans, right?"


    Eh? Rules? I think this guy is glossing over a bunch of really interesting shit right about now...


    "Oh, but then some joker came around and taught them how to dig and use Mythril! That turned out to be a slippery slope..."


    "Eh!?" Both Letty and Sylphia squealed. They looked at each other, muttering to themselves, "Teach...? Who would...?"


    "Long story short, they came to believe I was their god..." It sighed. "Well, to be honest, I was okay with it, at first, right? The free praise really gets you. But then they decided what no one is allowed to touch their God! Because I was too holy!"


    Its resentful voice echoed so loudly throughout the room that Sylphia wondered if his ''followers'' could hear him ranting to the ''outsiders''.


    "Aaaaaah!" it jerked up, down, and side to side on its tiny podium as it screamed, "And they even had holy wars where each tribe tried to steal me away, just to plant me in their little villages! Not a single time, any one of them tried to use me! 500 years!"


    T-this guy''s got a lot of baggage...


    "Do you see what I mean!?" Tears streamed down its face in an exaggerated wave pattern. "This is hell! To be locked away, unused, unable to grow - that is hell for a living weapon! I may just be a fan, but I still have needs! Needs! I need to be used! So for the Gods'' sake, please take me away with you...!"


    The two girls exchanged anxious glances.


    "I don''t know..." Sylphia said, "should we? I''m starting to feel bad for it all of a sudden..."


    "W-well... but it could still be cursed..."


    "Ah, right. That''s pretty risky, isn''t it? So, there," Sylphia turned to the fan. "Sorry, Barong-Nong or whatever, I''m sorry for you, but that''s how it is, so..."


    "Oh?" The fan lowered its voice menacingly. "Even after I prostrated myself to you, you''d still swat me away?" The design on its face grew more intense, with strokes of red and black flowing around it.


    Sylphia swallowed her breath. I-is it angry?


    Letty whispered to her, "Don''t worry, living weapons cannot attack without a master."


    "Ah, I see! That''s a relief."


    "Don''t be so sure..." The fan said. "Don''t forget - I am still considered a God by the dogmen of this village."


    Sylphia froze up.


    "One word from me, and I can have them slit your pretty little throats!"


    Letty reflexively tried to cover her just as like earlier.


    Tsk. This guy isn''t fucking around... to be killed now or to be cursed, huh...? The balance will depend on the curse, but... She placed her fingers over her mouth. He''s their god. We''re just visitors. But we''re the first visitors he''s seen in centuries. He must be as desperate - no, maybe slightly more desperate than we are... If I play my cards right... then he might just be what I need...


    Sylphia smirked. "A deal with the devil, huh?"


    "Sy... Sylphie?" Letty turned anxious eyes towards her.


    "It''s alright," she whispered, unlatching herself from her Master''s protective arms, "I''ve got an idea."


    "A..." The scribe attempted to say something but relented. She then took a step back, giving her implicit approval to Sylphia''s plan.


    "Thanks." She then turned to the living weapon before them, declaring, "Borat-Dong or whatever, I''ll make a deal with you."


    The fan''s eyes widened.


    "I will take you up. Curse and all. But let me make one thing clear-" She tilted her head upwards and looked down on him with a sharp, menacing gaze. "I''m the boss of this relationship. You''re my living weapon. Understand?"


    "Done," without hesitation, it answered.


    Her lips spread out, forming a malevolent grin. "Good."


    The siths were later summoned back into the room.


    They shuffled through the narrow passage, it being only wide enough to fit one of them at a time. In front, atop the earthen platform, stood Sylphia and Letty, at either side of the God-Fan. Their very presence there caused discontent among the Sith. They chattered with low, scornful voices amongst each other, but none so blatant as to be heard clearly in front.


    "My faithful! Led me your ears!" Barog-Tong''s voice bellowed.


    With a chorus of various barks, the Sith all knelt down and lowered their heads.


    With a smirk on her face, Sylphia nodded to her living weapon.


    "Rejoice!" The powerful voice echoed within the cramped room. "For I, the mighty Death-God, have seen fit to answer your faith!"


    The siths recoiled in anticipation.


    "For today, disguised as two outsiders, I have summoned the heralds of your salvation! Behold!"


    The siths raised their heads in concert.


    "Ruff! Heralds!?"


    "Bow! Who-"


    Sylphia giggled as she waved her hands at them. Meanwhile, Letty meekly nodded.


    The fan continued, "Before you stand the two goddesses of my heavenly court!"


    The dogmen''s oversized jaws dropped at the revelation.


    Their chatter grew louder thus, "Wan! There are more gods aside from Lord Barog-Tong!?"


    "Woof, this is unprecedented..."


    "Bow. What do they mean by, ''our salvation''...?"


    Barog-Tong raised his voice, "Indeed! I, the omnipotent Death-God hold a pantheon of lesser Gods, of whom these two are my most trusted!"


    "Ruff! To hold even other Gods as His lesser - such a magnificent God, Barog-Tong..." The sith lowered his head into the ground.


    "Indeed - allow me to introduce them to you. To my left is The Goddess of War, Sylphie!"


    All eyes focused on Sylphia. With a condescending smirk on her face, she gave them a curtsy, pleased as all hell with herself to have turned the tables on the siths who, just earlier, had ordered her around.


    The fan continued, "And to my right is the Goddess of Mercy, Letty!"


    Letty took a simple bow before stepping back.


    "These goddesses, I prophesize, shall be your salvation!"


    As the roaring echo of Barog-Tong''s ''god voice'' faded away, the siths mumbled amongst each other.


    "Woof, The Goddess of War... does this mean we will finally destroy the wretched catlings?"


    "Bark. I hope so... They have stepped upon our crops for far too long!"


    Barog-Tong again raised his voice. "My faithful! There is one last matter that needs to be addressed."


    "Ruff! What is it, my God?"


    "I am stepping down from this altar."


    "Ruff!?" The sith ran forward and prostrated itself in front of the fan.


    Meanwhile, the rest of the dogmen trembled on their tiny knees.


    "Ruff! But why!? Is there something to your disliking!? If there is, then allow us to-"


    "That is not that case."


    "Ruff!? Then-"


    "My faithful!" Its powerful voice sent them groveling on the ground. "What lies ahead... is the end of all conflict."


    The siths recoiled.


    "Woof, I knew it..." one of them whispered, "so it is finally time..."


    "It then behooves me to act, not only as your Supreme God, but the God of this entire Cavern! I shall, myself, join the Goddess of War in battle and see to it that victory is achieved!"


    The siths erupted in cheers.


    "Woof! The God Himself shall join us!?"


    "Bow! Then victory is guaranteed!"


    "My faithful! From the outset, you knew that I was a living weapon of infinite power. You have kept my power sealed all this time, but now, that seal shall be undone!"


    The siths gasped.


    "With the name that the Goddess of War gave me, so shall my true power be made manifest! Let it be known far and wide - the Death-God Barog-Tong shall, henceforth, be known..."


    Sylphia lifted the self-proclaimed Death-God from its altar. As she did so, the gaze of each sith followed her hands upwards, their faces filled with awe.


    "...as Sebastian!"


    Sylphia presented the fan to the monsters before her. Each one uttered praises to its new name and kissed the ground in a show of faith.


    "Praise be, Lord, Sebastian!"


    "Our God, reborn! Blessed be His name!"


    "Oh, bring us salvation, our God, Sebastian!"


    Once, the ceremonies were completed, each sith hurried outside, eager to be the first to spread the new name of their Lord. Their wild barking resonated back into the rock chamber and fell off farther and farther.


    And so, in that cave-within-a-cave, the unlikely trio, Sylphia, Letty and Sebastian were, once more, left to themselves.


    Sebastian was the first to break the silence. "Uhh... so, why Sebastian?"


    Sylphia snickered. "You''re my servant now, remember? Which, basically, makes you my butler. And all butlers should be named Sebastian."


    All color washed away from Sebastian''s face. "...huh? What the hell are you talking about, little girl?"


    "Just roll with it." With a flick of her wrist, the fan folded into itself. She then tapped it onto her palm and said, "Ah, crisp. Like it''s brand new. Right?" She turned to Letty and gave her a wink.


    "U-um..." The young woman avoided her eyes. "I-I''m not so sure about this..."


    She grinned. "Come on, it''ll be fun!" She then patted her on the back.


    "Fun- Eh? Aren''t we going to save the others?"


    "That too!"


    Letty whimpered.


    Thus, the Almighty God, Sebastian, and his goddesses, Sylphie and Letty became known to all the sith village.

 Chapter 16 - Warriors

    Days did not pass inside the dungeon. There was no sun, no shift in scenery, no telltale sign with which to convey the passage of time. At least, that''s what it seemed to Sylphia and Letty. The same could not be said of the sith. These dogmen had a concept of time even within the unchanging dungeon and it related to their time of eating.


    Soon after the announcement of their God''s new name, the siths returned to the slit cave - the place they called ''The Temple''. There, they left offerings of mushrooms and fish for their Gods. They referred to this offering as ''Lunch''.


    The meal did not go down as well this time around. No longer dying of starvation, Sylphia was repulsed by the uncooked food.


    Ugh... raw fish and mushrooms again? I''m not that much of a picky eater, but there has to be a limit somewhere...!


    With nothing else to eat, however, she could hardly complain. Not openly, at least.


    She was about to lay a pinch of slimy meat on her tongue when the spark of inspiration hit her.


    With a flick of her finger, she poked the flank of the girl sitting beside her and said, "Hey. Hey, Letty."


    Contrary to her expectation, however, her target was not sensitive in that spot. She merely kept chewing happily on her food, cocking her head and going, "Mm?"


    Ugh, you ought to be more picky with what you eat! She sighed. "Do you think you can teach the sith how to cook? For our own sake, too!"


    "Cook...? Hmm... I''m not sure. I can try, but..."


    "Mm! Anything would be great! The siths aside, it might not be a good idea to keep eating all these raw foods for us."


    "You''re right... I don''t know if I can teach them to make better food, but if it''s just grilling the fish on an open flame.... well, this mushroom though..."


    The young girl glimmered in delight. "That''s it! That''s great! Grilled fish sounds great! Maybe just throw in the mushroom too anyway! Mm!"


    "Eh? Uh, mm... okay..." The scribe lowered her head. "I''ll try..."


    "Yay!"


    It was too late to do anything about the food they were already eating, however.


    I didn''t position myself as the Goddess of War for nothing.


    With Sebastian in hand, she stood in front of around 100 siths.


    I''m weak on my own. And even with Letty at my side, we stand no chance of saving Rika from those damned kobolds. I need the strength of these sith!


    The dogmen clumped together into small groups who knew each other. In all definitions, they could only be described as a disorganized mob.


    I noticed it even during the clash with the Kobolds earlier, but these guys just fight however the heck they want. No concept of formation, tactics, anything! They rely entirely on individual strength and skill, so they can only fight like savages. This, despite them having the ability to manipulate such a high quality of material like Mythril...


    Unacceptable.


    She took a deep breath. "Fall in!" she shouted.


    As soon as those words left her tongue, her black haze erupted from her body and covered the Siths. In an instant, the dispersed dogmen fell into straight lines arrayed in front of her. They exchanged nervous glances, with one another, wondering, perhaps, what their newest God was about to say.


    I had Sebastian catch me up on the story of this cave, and oh boy, what an absolute shitshow.


    She marched up and down their formation, yelling with a deeper voice than she normally used, "Listen up! I am the Goddess of War, and from now on, you are all under my command!"


    The siths barked in acknowledgement.


    "You will obey my orders to the letter! You will learn everything I teach you, and everything I teach you, you will pass on to others!


    "In these coming days, you will learn how to kill! But any old savage with a stick can kill. No, you will be efficient, effective, and every life you take, you take for a purpose!"


    With a flick of her wrist, she unfolded her fan, covering his mouth, but presenting his face towards the confused siths.


    "Sebastian has told me everything. The enemy is numerous. Your food is running out. Even your very home is in peril!"


    Her brows furled and eyes narrowed.


    "And you call yourselves warriors."


    Like a wave of despair had emanated from Sylphia''s lips, the siths one by one lowered their head, whimpering, mumbling in shame.


    It seems the siths are proud monsters who look up to martial prowess above all else. That''s a good start, but, left alone, it can metastasise, and cripple them with unnecessary traditions that will make it hard for them to become what I want them to be - cold, efficient killers. Machines of war. Soldiers, loyal only to me.


    "Tell me: what does a warrior do?" She leered at the sith right in front of her. With its eyes being on either side of its massive head, Sylphia focused her glare into just one.


    "W-wan!" its voice cracked as it let out a bark, "T-to fight the catlings...?"


    "I see. What then, if the ''catlings'' aren''t around?"


    "Wan...?"


    "There are no catlings to fight right now, are there? So, what do you do? Do you sit on your ass all day, scratching your armpit!?"


    "W-wan! No!"


    "What is your name, soldier?"


    "Wan! N-name?"


    "Did I stutter!? Asked for your name!"


    "W-wan... I..."


    "What!? Are you so scared that you forget your own damn name!?"


    "W-wan, I don''t have a name!"


    "What!?" She screamed right in its face. "Are you messing with me, huh!?"


    It shook its head. "Wan! N-n-no, my Goddess!"


    "Bark!" a different sith interjected, "Dear Goddess, we dogmen are nameless!"


    "Huh!? Who said that!?"


    "Bark!" The sith behind the one Sylphia was bullying raised its hand.


    She walked beside it, looking down into its eyes with a sharp gaze. "Is that right? You don''t have one either?"


    "Bark! Yes, my Goddess! Though a title is sometimes given to the honorable few who prove themsleves worthy..."


    "That so...?" She rubbed her chin. "Hm. At ease, then."


    As she stepped back and continued her march down the line, the siths each heaved a sigh of relief.


    Geez, Sebastian, you idiot! You didn''t tell me about that! Fucking hell, I almost embarrassed myself over there!


    "Ahem." After clearing her throat, she once again raised her voice. "I called you all here because you are all warriors. It''s your occupation. Your duty!" She slipped a nasty glance in their direction. "But look at the state of your village. Look at yourselves. If fighting catlings is all you''re good for, then it looks to me that you''ve all failed!"


    The siths exchanged nervous looks with one another.


    "Thus, I was called here. I will remake you. I will carve away your weakness. You will learn to fight, not as warriors. But as soldiers!"


    The siths mumbled that word amongst themselves. "Soldiers," they said, amidst hushed barks.


    She grinned. "Now, first lesson."


    For her demonstration, she had a few volunteers spar against one another. She allowed them to fight, using toy replicas of their favored weapons, however way they wished. Invariably, they fought man-to-man, even when one side had a couple more members than the other. The siths would pair up and fight in a chaotic melee, with those without a ''partner'', just waddling around with a weapon in hand, seemingly waiting for their turn.


    This is ridiculous. What is this, a cheap action movie?


    "Alright, alright. That''s enough." She stopped the fight before the two ''extra'' members even took a single swing.


    "Arf! How was it, dear Goddess?" asked a sith with a deep brown coat and a scar running across its snout. His miniscule tongue hung down as he panted, having taken part in the practice battle. "Arf! Our finest warriors have honed their skills from years of fighting, and can even take on multiple catlings at once!"


    "Hmm... not good enough. Is that really the best you can do?"


    "A-Arf!?" It flinched. "I apologize, but may I ask what was unsatisfactory?"


    "Hmm..." she grumbled, "for one, why the hell were these two not doing anything?"


    "Wan!" One was quick to lower its head in shame. "I''m sorry, my Goddess... Wan! The opportunity didn''t-"


    "Opportunity?" She raised an eyebrow. "There were a dozen guys around you, and you could''ve hit any one of them in the back or something!"


    It cringed. "W-wan!? I-in the back!?"


    "Arf!" the brown sith interjected, "But, my Goddess, how can we do something so dishonorable...?"


    Aha, there it is.


    "Honor?" She reacted in disgust. "If that''s what''s making you fight like idiots, then you don''t need it. Throw it away."


    However, instead of backing down, the sith instead fell on its knees and pressed its head right into the ground, saying, "Arf! Pardon my insolence, Dear Goddess! Arf! But even if you are the Goddess of War, I cannot allow you to insult the honor of a warrior!"


    "Huh!?" Sylphia stormed over to it, planting her feet right in front of its head. "What is this ''honor''!? What use is your precious honor when your stomach is empty!? Will your honor till your fields? Will your honor hold up the roof over your head?" She then turned her fiery gaze at the other siths around them. "Can your honor defeat the enemy at your gates?"


    "A-arf!" The sith barked, but did not budge.


    She sighed. "Is that your answer?"


    Looks like they''ll need a bit more convincing.


    Leaving it at that, Sylphia returned in front and continued pacing. As the tension settled, the siths soon came to the brown one''s aid and helped him back to his feet. Mud dripped down its snout as it returned to its place in the line and stood once more in attention to its Goddess.


    "Of course, I''ve learned of your history. Throughout the years, you steadily lost your territory to the enemy. Your farms were taken, your homes destroyed, until, finally, here you are, cowering in the last corner of this cavern that still belongs to you. But for how long?"


    The siths hung their heads in shame.


    "You are teetering on the edge of extinction." With a flick of her wrist, she folded the fan and slapped it into her hand. "Know that I have not come to fight your battles for you."


    Those words sent a jolt of anxiety coursing through the dogmen before her.


    "Ultimately, your fate, and that of every soul in that village is in your hands. Thus, you will be forced to choose. Will you stubbornly hold on to the ideals of the past?" She lifted her arms and pointed towards the settlement. Even at that distance, the inhabitants could be made out from the brown and blue matted ground, moving about in their daily lives, be it toil, play or rest. "Or, are you ready to sacrifice everything for those you have sworn to protect?"


    It was a decision no sith was ready to answer.


    "As I said, I have come to mold you into machines of war."


    "Woof, War...?" said a nearby sith.


    "War." She said with deep foreboding. "There is no honor in war. Only misery and death. You will learn to hate it. To fear it. But above all else, to fight it, better than anyone else."


    The air stood still. A dark hazy smoke covered the immediate area in a sickly thin film that not only penetrated the coat of the siths, but Sylphia''s own skin.


    The siths glanced at each other but none dared to speak.


    She snickered. "Let me show you."


    Thus, she called for another spar. Only this time, she split the Sith warriors into two groups. One group, she armed only with toy spears, and the other, she let each warrior select the toy weapon that suited them. Because of the tendency of groups of warriors to clump together, the group which selected their own weapons were slightly larger.


    She then took command of the group that was forced to use spears.


    Immediately, one sith from her group approached her. "Orf! My Goddess, I apologize, but I am not very skilled with a spear, having used a blade all my life..."


    "That''s alright," she said, "it''s easy."


    On the other side, the sith with the brown coat - the one who defied her, led the mob of disorganized Sith.


    I see, he must have been a respected warrior or something. Makes sense they''d clump over to him. Sylphia grinned. That''s good. That means if I take him down, his friends will falter.


    Though toys with no sharp edge, their weapons all mimicked the real thing to a high degree. The toy spears were just as long as the real thing, and the toy swords were just as heavy, if a bit thicker. As for shields, they all settled for Sith-sized mushroom caps.


    "Okay, listen to me for a second." Sylphia gathered the siths in her group and instructed them on a simple spear formation - the spear wall. One by one, she looked at them in their black, beady eyes, telling them what to do, urging them to work together, and to allay their concerns. By far, the biggest hurdle was convincing them to keep the formation no matter what, focusing their attacks on individuals in range, rather than finding their own opponents in a duel.


    In response, the Siths all nodded in concert and gave a symphony of various barks.


    "Good." Sylphia smiled. I hope you all really get it. I''d like to not have to resort to using my magic, since I also want to see how the baseline sith performs without my buffs.


    By the time she stood up, her black haze had already accumulated into a thick cloud over them.


    That''s something I haven''t tried before... I''m already used to giving out specific commands to micromanage my units, but I wonder if my Command skill can control them passively, and still make them fight in the way I want? I know it somehow relays the correct interpretation of my commands, from my experience in Ealdton. I gave the guards commands they weren''t used to receiving, and yet, they still obeyed my orders in the exact way I wanted. But how far does it go? Well, only one way to find out! It''s time to push the envelope on this skill!


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    She took a deep breath.


    "Alright!" she waved her hand out in front of her. "Let''s begin!"


    With a unified howl, the siths in her team immediately fell into the position she taught, forming a wall spears 3 ranks deep facing the front.


    Nice! A spear wall! This is great! With this, I wouldn''t need to micromanage them as much!


    Meanwhile, the siths at the other group looked at them with bewilderment.


    This is probably their first time seeing something like this. Alright, time to see what these guys can do. She waggled her finger, beckoning at the mob of siths assembled before her. "Come then, show me what you so-called warriors can do!"


    The brown sith bared his teeth. "Awooooo!" He howled, leading his pack forward.


    "Bow! Brace!" One of Sylphia''s siths said in response. One by one, the siths presented their spears forward, creating a layered wall of spikes.


    Oho! They even decided on a commanding officer somehow!? That''s pretty cool! Their reaction time isn''t quite as fast as when I command them directly though.


    In a split second, the mob collided with her spear wall. From just their momentum, several siths took a spear in the gut, in the head or in the chest, knocking them down. Even with their lack of experience, the spearmen managed to blunt the assault, despite a couple managing to break through.


    Hmm... They''re plenty strong on their own. I tried to lift one of those spears earlier, and I swear, they must be as heavy as those that the King let me try out in the castle. With their tiny size, doesn''t that mean they''re ridiculously strong!? But strength isn''t enough. If these breakthroughs happened in the field, and they panicked like that, the entire formation is done for. I don''t really want to micromanage them forever, so maybe I''ll drill them after this.


    Seeing the frontal assault fall flat against the prepared formation, the brown sith said, "Arf! Disperse! Surround them!"


    The ones at the back of the mob spread out around the sides to circle the line.


    Oho. With the sudden expansion of the battlefield, she walked backwards to give them room. I didn''t teach them to deal with this move, though... Will they figure it out on their own?


    The attacking siths quickly ran a circle around their small formation.


    Busy with the enemies in front, few bothered to turn around and present their weapons to the ones behind them.


    Ah. Sylphia slapped herself on the cheek. Really? They don''t have any idea what to do apart from what I teach them? Shit. How inconvenient. Guess I have to intervene.


    She took a deep breath and shouted, "Units, square formation!"


    The moment the black haze descended on her spearmen, they shifted their formation with all haste. They clustered close together and created an equal number of ranks and files. Their spears then radiated outwards, presenting a gauntlet of spears on all sides.


    The hedgehog of spears met the siths attacking from behind. Some were forced to retreat while others pushed their luck and fell to cascading counterattacks.


    "Arf... We can''t get close..." The brown sith looked on in disbelief.


    Sorry, I sort of cheated. Now they''re sort of stronger than the average sith. Oh well, can''t let my team lose, after all. That would be embarrassing.


    For a split second, its eyes met with Sylphia''s. In that moment, he received a nasty smirk from the little girl.


    This caused the black haze to descend upon it.


    "Aaaaaaaarf!" it yelled, "I won''t lose! Arf! I shall not allow my honor to be tainted so!"


    Oh shit! She covered her mouth in reflex. Not again! Goddamnit! My bad habit''s getting the better of me...


    He charged forth, using his sword and shield to hammer away the incoming spear points.


    Holy shit, he''s just tanking all those spear hits. He isn''t even wearing his Mythril armor so that''s got to hurt! I guess this is why he''s so respected by the other siths...


    Though toys, their spears were weapon enough that, after several hard hits, even they drew blood from the rampaging sith. But regardless of the damage it sustained, it continued its charge. Wading layer after layer spears, swinging its sword and shield around to parry the incoming blows, it soon managed to close the distance. It swung its blocky sword at the nearest guy and sent it reeling onto the floor.


    "Arf! After me!" it barked victoriously, "Their defense is broken!"


    Not a moment after it said this, however, the sith behind the one it just defeated stepped forward in rank, pushing its spear right into the brown sith''s abdomen as it advanced.


    "A...arf!" It fell to its knees. "How... dishonorable...! How could one fight against so many at once...?"


    "Good question." Sylphia herself stepped forward, waving her arm in the air, and said, "Alright, that''s it, everyone! Rest up!"


    Just like that, all the black haze that enveloped the grassy flatlands disappeared.


    Injured siths littered the field. Both groups suffered losses, but, one thing was clear - Sylphia''s own group suffered far fewer injuries during the entire exercise.


    She crouched beside the injured brown sith and asked, "Do you see now?"


    "Arf... I admit defeat..." With the last of its strength, it then crawled to Sylphia''s feet and groveled, "Arf, I have disgraced myself, dear Goddess... Arf, not only did I dare defy the Gods, but, as a warrior, I also been found wanting. I have nothing left but shame..."


    It then took a mythril knife strapped on his belt and presented its hilt to Sylphia.


    "Arf! Please, dear Goddess, take not my insolence against our tribe. Arf! I offer you my head in apology. Arf! Please take it and continue to bring us salvation...!"


    Eh!? You''re really going that far!? She sighed. "A warrior really is a stubborn thing, isn''t it?"


    "Arf?" It looked up at its Goddess.


    "Listen." She held its cheeks between her hands. Its soft fur rubbed against her skin as she stroked it gently up and down. The sensation vividly reminded her of her stuffed bear in the old world. "From this day on, you''re not just a warrior. You are a soldier. On your back, you will carry the burden of your entire village. You are not allowed to choose where you will die. You will either die fulfilling your duty, or in a quiet garden, when you have fulfilled it."


    "A-arf..."


    "That is why," she whispered, "I cannot let you die right now. Even if the weight of your disgrace is too heavy. You must bear it. Let that be your punishment instead."


    "Arf... if such... is the will of the Gods." It closed its eyes.


    The sound of ruffling grass blew in with the wind.


    "Hm?" When Sylphia turned to look, she saw Letty, along with several other siths, running down the grassy hillside.


    "Sylphie, are you okay? I have medicine!" said the young woman as she approached.


    "I''m fine!" She stood up. "This one needs some treatment, though."


    "Ah, o-okay!" Pulling out some magical herbs and bandages out from her mantle, the scribe was quick to attend to the sith''s many wounds.


    In the meantime, Sylphia asked, "Have you already taught them how to treat wounds?"


    "Mm... they learn quite fast."


    "Huh... really?"


    Letty nodded.


    But they don''t even figure out how to cook by themselves?


    She rubbed her chin.


    Hmm... by themselves... come to think of it, Sebastian told me how they learned how to use mythril... it seems one day, about 500 years ago, some ''apparition'' came to the cave and taught them how to make weapons, armor and all sorts of things that made them so deadly today. He''s terrible at telling stories so that''s all I got out of it, but... 500 years? Doesn''t that mean...


    She sighed.


    Well, either way, it looks like during all that time, their civilization hadn''t progressed one inch. Which tells me one thing:


    If you don''t teach them anything, they won''t learn anything.


    The self-appointed Goddess of War stood in front of the resting siths and said, "The rest of you - remember what you have learned here today! The siths from my group, especially. Because tomorrow you''re going to teach everyone how to fight from the ground up!"


    She smirked. Well, that suits me just fine.


    Sylphia and Letty returned to the temple.


    Around that time, the siths were out preparing their next offering - one they called, ''Dinner''. Letty stepped out in that opportune moment to teach the Sith how to cook, leaving Sylphia and Sebastian alone for a while.


    "You know, that personality of yours really took me by surprise, little girl." Sebastian said, his body fanned out on the altar.


    "Hm?" Sylphia, laying on her side, turned her attention to him.


    "Just by looks, I''d never have imagined that you could act in that fashion."


    "Ah, you mean from earlier?"


    "Mhm."


    "Yeah, I guess not." She sat up, holding her legs to up her chest.


    "Was that an act, or..."


    "Haha, of course it was an act!" She chuckled. "It just sort of sank in halfway through."


    "Sank in...?"


    She smirked. "What, you don''t think I''m cute anymore because of it?"


    "What!? Who said you were cute in the first place?"


    She giggled. "Isn''t it a given? Of course I''m cute, It''s a scientifically observable fact."


    "You''re not even slightly embarrassed, saying that about yourself?"


    "It''s true, though," She winked. "isn''t it?"


    The Sebastian''s face turned full white. "I''m the one embarrassed for you."


    She giggled. "Hey!"


    Letty soon entered the cave with an earthen plate in her hand. "Sylphie," she said, "I brought a grilled... uh... cave fish."


    "Oh, finally, something cooked!" She jumped onto her feet and followed the fragrant smell.


    Sebastian sighed.


    Two sticks of grilled fish filled the plate, each skewered with what was probably dried mushroom stalk. The skin still sizzled a light hiss from the fat bubbling up from inside, releasing a light, fragrant steam.


    Unable to resist its mouth-watering temptation, the little girl took her first bite. "Ofho, ofhooo!" The hot meat singed her mouth, but despite this, the taste she missed - cooked meat, urged her forwards, despite the pain, and in no time at all, she was ready for her second bite. "Mmm! That''s really good!"


    Letty giggled. "I''m glad you like it."


    "So, did you figure out why they didn''t cook anything?"


    "Ah, mm." She nodded. "Apparently, Sith have a very rugged stomach, and that they don''t ever get sick from something they eat or drink."


    "Hmm... I see... but just because they don''t need it, doesn''t mean the food wouldn''t be this much tastier, though?"


    "Mm, about that..." She scratched her cheek. "It... seems like they never really thought about it."


    "Eh?" Sylphia''s eyes flickered. "What? Seriously?"


    She nodded. "They didn''t really have any problems learning how to cook when I taught them, but they seemed really surprised when I started cooking the fish. Some even thought I was wasting it..."


    "Eeeeh...? What''s up with that?"


    "I... don''t really understand... Sorry..."


    "A-ahh, no, don''t worry about it... Well, the siths aside, we''ll need cooked food or we might get sick, so it''s good to know you know how to cook."


    The awkward scribe took a moment to reply, and even then, only nodded idly. "Mm..." Meanwhile, a distant look clouded her eyes.


    "Hm? Is something wrong?"


    She pressed her hands together. Then, while fiddling with her thumbs, she asked, "How... long do you think will we take before we can rescue the others?"


    "Hmm..." Sylphia crossed her arms. "I really don''t know... I''m trying to teach them as quickly as I can but... we might be stuck in here for days, maybe weeks."


    That response drew out a glum expression over her face. "I... see..."


    Hmm... what can I say...? I really have no idea though. It just so happened that the tribe we managed to take control of was the weaker one. Tsk, if it was the other way around, I could have just gathered everyone in the village and massed an assault on the enemy base.


    But I can''t let the siths lose either... without them, I might never see Rika again. The entrance is also in kobold territory, so there''s no way we can just sneak ourselves out and ask for help.


    And even so, what then? Who can I ask for help? The King? Alphonso? Again? I don''t want to owe them too much, and besides, why would they want to rescue Rika? The only one they care about is me. They might even use it as an excuse to throw me into a ridiculous situation like they did in Ealdton...


    Yeah, no thanks. If it''s going down like that anyway, then I''m going to do something about it myself!


    She clasped her hands around Letty''s. "Don''t worry. We''ll get them back. I promise."


    Taken aback by her declaration, the girl froze speechless. Then, with a meek smile traced upon her lips, she said, "Mm... I hope so."


    After eating their dinner, they soon went to sleep.


    Sylphia laid, for the first time in her life, in bare dirt. She had nothing with her but a soft pack she borrowed from Letty to use as a pillow, and the clothes on her back. This, along with the unending twinkle of the Mythril crystals overhead, kept her awake for hours on end while she tumbled in her corner of the temple.


    Misery set in, preventing her from falling asleep on her own terms. Eventually, however, her own fatigue soon caught up with her, and nursed her to sleep without her even noticing.

 Chapter 17 - A Visit From The Princess

    The sun shone with such a warm radiance one morning that even the King, who had taken to holing himself up in his room decided to bring his work to the palace garden and spend the morning in the gazebo.


    "It''s been pleasantly quiet these past few days," said the King, as he went through a document detailing the subjugation efforts in the monster-infested badlands, "did you send the Heroine off somewhere?"


    Alphonso sat opposite him, wearing his usual dark robe. He replied, "Yes, my Lord. It seems she has found inspiration within the Adventurer''s Guild to improve herself."


    Hearing this made his brows knot together, almost in reflex. "The Adventurer''s Guild? She isn''t out carting produce, is she?"


    "No, my Lord, it seems our dear Heroine had the wisdom to challenge herself. Our informant within the Guild reveals that she has taken a dungeon quest."


    The King''s eyelids shot up at the news. "A dungeon? Can she really handle a dungeon in that state?"


    "I believe she can. At the very least, given the parameters of the quest: She brought her Master and two other experienced Adventurers along to a low-level dungeon in the province of Northmarch. Indeed, it should prove to be nothing more than an introductory lesson in adventuring."


    "Northmarch, huh... the only low-level dungeon I''m aware of in that area is the one in Dellwick. Hmm, yes. It was about time someone finally cleared that dungeon." He nodded to himself. "And speaking of Dellwick, I really ought to transfer that fief to someone else. I just don''t have the time on my hands to manage that on top of the Capitol, and the Kingdom at large...


    "Count Christoff has clearly been pining for it for ages, but..."


    A gentle, feminine voice interjected, "...the Honorable Count has been making moves in the shadows..."


    Their attention turned to a woman approaching them.


    Her each step resounded against the white marble path. A sparkling aura of grace wrapped around her as she whimsically twirled her parasol, casting a shade over her skin, so white that, one could imagine - should the sunlight touch it directly, that it would shine with blinding brilliance.


    Behind her followed a handmaiden clad in plate armor, who lifted the trailing end of the woman''s silk white dress.


    "...hasn''t he?" She smiled.


    "Ah-" The King stood and met her. "-my dear Elizabeth. I did not know you were coming." He then laid his hands gently over her shoulders before giving her a hug.


    She giggled. "Pardon me, Father. But I was just passing through, and I thought I would pay you a visit. It has been quite a while, hasn''t it?"


    "Has it? We met at Lady Farleigh''s funeral, did we not?"


    She giggled again. "Oh, Father. That was months ago."


    "That''s not too long, it it?"


    She covered her mouth as she gave a sly smile. "Only if you do not mind showing your age."


    With a snicker, he patted her shoulders and said, "I''m glad to see you."


    "So am I, father." She then turned her attention to the man on the other side of the gazebo, stood, all this time, with his head bowed. "And good morning to you, Alphonso."


    "Good Morning," Alphonso said as he raised his head, "Princess Elizabeth."


    She thus joined the two in the gazebo, handing her parasol to her escort.


    "What was it about Lord Christoff you were talking about, Father?" She asked.


    "Ah..." He leaned back on his seat. "I was thinking about finally giving Dellwick over to someone else."


    "Oh my," She covered her mouth with one hand. "Lady Farleigh''s fief? It''s still under you, Father?"


    "Yes, yes. I know, you''ve told me to transfer it many times already." He sighed. "But things have been rather busy, as of late, especially with the arrival of the Heroine."


    "Ah, that reminds me!" Elizabeth clapped her hands together. "I had wished to see what the Heroine looked like, that''s why I came here!"


    "Hm?" The King glanced at her, "Did you not come here to visit me?"


    "Hihihi," she giggled, and gave the King a light slap on the shoulder, "don''t be silly, Father, we just met a few months ago!"


    He froze. Hearing a snort from the other side of the gazebo, his eyes then shot at Alphonso, who at that same moment, bit his lip and turned away.


    Stolen story; please report.


    He barely had the time to twitch his eyelids when his daughter started pulling on his sleeves.


    "Anyway, Father," she said, piningly, "may I see the Heroine right now? I''ve heard rumors among that nobles that she looked like a child, and I wished to play with her cheeks!"


    He sighed.


    "I''m sorry, dear Princess," Alphonso interjected, "but the Heroine is away."


    "Huuuuh...?" Her shoulders fell. "Is that true, Father?"


    "Yes," the King said, "it seems she is out adventuring in Dellwick."


    "My!" Her eyes sparkled. "Adventuring? Like the stories you told me of your childhood?"


    "I..." His eyes grew distant. "I suppose so..."


    He turned his gaze out to the blue sky over the distance where the clouds met the faraway mountaintops at the far horizon.


    But I hope not. Otherwise, she is quite likely not to come back at all.


    Despite this, a tiny smile still found itself on his lips.


    But if she does... she will have had a lot of fun.


    "...ther?" An ethereal voice entered his ears as if his hearing had been blurred out.


    "Father?" As his attention shifted slowly toward the voice, so did he drift back out of his own mind.


    "Father!" Elizabeth yelled.


    He snapped out of his trance. "Y-yes, my dear?"


    She pouted. "There you go again."


    He smiled. "I''m sorry, my dear. What did you say again?"


    With a sigh and a shrug, she continued, "I said, what are you planning to do with Dellwick now?"


    "Ah." He shifted in his seat. "What, indeed? I''ve held onto it for so long but I have not found someone suitable to bestow such an honor to, just yet."


    "Hmm..." She crossed her arms. "Why not Duke Hemmingsworth? The new extension of the Academy of Brandonbury was completed recently thanks to his grace, is that not a worthy achievement?"


    "I''m afraid not. And even if it were, appointing another fief under the Duke would not sit well with... some members of the peerage."


    Her expression soured. With a click of her tongue, she then pulled away and sat quietly away from him.


    "So you can see my predicament." He glanced at her. "I don''t suppose you can manage the fief for me?"


    "I''m afraid I would have to refuse, Father. Just my one is already proving to be a handful."


    "I thought so."


    She grumbled, "It''s the monsters. They keep spilling out of the dungeons every so often, that I can''t take my eye off of it for too long, and the Adventurer''s Guild simply isn''t doing anything about the request I posted!"


    "You can''t place your hopes on adventurers, my dear. They are only mercenaries, in essence."


    Nowadays, at least.


    He patted her lightly on the head. "Do you need my help?"


    "No." She turned her head away. "I wish to accomplish it with my own power."


    He smiled. How you''ve grown, my dear Elizabeth... it seems to only have been yesterday, that you were but a child, pining day and night for your mother''s attention. Now...


    "I see," he said.


    They continued chatting as such for a while longer. The sun had risen to its apex by the time they were satisfied. Feeling the prickle of the mid-summer sun upon their skin, father and daughter finally decided to part ways.


    "It was a pleasure to see you again, Father." She bowed her head and gave him a parting smile. "Please take care."


    "You as well, my dear." He placed his hand on her cheek, brushing her hair behind her ear. "Do not get caught travelling at night."


    "I understand, Father." She pulled the hair back in front of her ear and called for her escort. "Eileen."


    "Yes, your Highness." The woman clad in full plate stepped beside Elizabeth, handing her back her parasol. Her locks of deep azure swayed across her face as she bent down to honor her leige.


    Once more, the King and Alphonso were left alone in the gazebo. A cool wind swept in their face as the once blue sky was slowly dyed red.


    He took a deep breath, filling his chest with a cold, rather prickly sensation. Satisfied, he finally stood up, and said, "Let''s go, Alphonso. You can give me the report on Aster''s mission in my room."

 Chapter 18 - Red Dusk

    Perched atop a sturdy branch of a lone Raffalian Oak, a masked woman let out a yawn. Her leg swayed down one side as she looked out into the distance. She traced the winding road into the distance until it disappeared into a fortified gatehouse. It was the entry to a large town, set beside a row of mountains, which, at dusk, such as then, became the essence of beauty, as the sun nestled perfectly in its bosom, before vanishing.


    There, she waited. For hours and hours, she observed the distant specks coming and going along that road. She perused each one using the device in her hand, which granted her the eyes of an eagle, whenever she peered through it.


    She snickered. "This thing is pretty useful. I wonder where Alphonso got it?"


    The wooden device came with a tapered conical shape, with the small end featuring a polished glass eyepiece.


    After a while, a certain carriage attracted her attention. Among the ones she had seen that day, this one exuded a particularly thick air of luxury. A single white horse, a rare coat among the breeds in Rafale, drew the vehicle along the stone-paved road. But what most piqued her interest was the heraldic sigil it bore on its body. She waited until it was close enough to distinguish its finer details and then, she confirmed it.


    "Bingo."


    It was the image of the two-headed snake - the official symbol of the Crotale clan. Her target had arrived.


    Like a jungle cat, she leapt from branch to branch as she made her descent. Despite her speed, she still made a light landing, in front of a man, whose face was hid beneath a black hood and cloak.


    "Is it time?" he asked.


    She grinned. "The snake enters the pit."


    The village of Renne was home to the crossroads between three important cities in Rafale. For many, it was known more as a road with a village built around it than vice versa. Nevertheless, its prime location made it the trading post of lower-rung merchants who couldn''t muscle themselves into the adjacent town.


    Despite its relative prosperity, the village was protected by only a few guards, most of whom patrolled its streets at night with nothing but a sword and a torch. It was, after all, in what was considered a safe territory, and despite being ringed with only a flimsy fence, the village had suffered nothing more than small bands of rogues, terrorizing the trade routes.


    And so, tonight as with all nights, farmers and merchants alike littered the streets; one to meet the end of another hard day''s work with drink and merriment, and the other, to sell said drink and merriment.


    But in their wake, they cast a long a shadow. Guards regularly left their posts to join with their friends. Often these were the older, more experienced ones, leaving the greenhorns to do the actual patrolling.


    It was in this shadow that the pair snuck themselves in.


    "Is everything set?" she whispered.


    "Yes, boss," he answered," they are just awaiting our signal."


    She stood on her tiptoes and looked out onto the street. It was a wide intersection - the very heart of trade and diversion for the entire village. Shops and stalls lined all its corners, attracting the customers by the hundreds.


    The woman''s eyes turned to a few inconspicuous figures surrounding that intersection:


    A travelling merchant, selling tools for farming and hunting.


    An old woman sat on a wooden chest, waiting.


    And a beggar, draped in rags, stretching her hands out to anyone who passed.


    She smirked.


    After a while, the canter of the carriage horse came into earshot.


    It soon slowed to a walking pace. The villagers swept out of its way, parting the packed intersection, causing the crowd to bunch up along the sides.


    "Alright, let''s go," she said, lifting a loaded crossbow from beneath a mound of grass.


    "Yes, boss." The man quietly drew a large dagger.


    Finally, they emerged from the shadows and approached the crowd lined up along the street.


    The woman aimed her crossbow at the carriage horse as it passed and waited.


    Meanwhile, the man crept up behind a guard idly watching the carriage pass by. His victim was in the middle of a yawn when, in a lightning-fast movement, he slid his dagger into the young man''s back, cupped his mouth and dragged him into the ground.


    In that instant, the woman shot the crossbow bolt right into the side of the horse.


    A scream.


    The horse recoiled from the hit, rearing itself up on two feet and letting out a frightened squeal.


    The man then drew a large, curved blade and slashed the villager before him, who had noticed his earlier deed and cried out. He then took the guard''s torch and threw it at the thatched roof of the house beside him.


    Meanwhile, the carriage driver lost control of the horse. No matter how he pulled on its reins, the frightened horse, now foaming at its mouth, kept pushing forward and trampling over villagers before it. It went on a rampage before, with a deathly squeal, it thrashed violently and fell over on its side. It pulled the entire carriage down with it, breaking its wheels and tipping it entirely onto one side.


    At the same time, a large brawl erupted in the tavern. Chairs flew out its windows, crashing onto the road outside. Men soon poured out of the tavern, and so did the violence. Amidst the chaos, the travelling merchant handed them his tools to use as weapons. Before anyone knew what was going on, his hunting knives were used to slash at human flesh and his timber axes, to chop at bone.


    In an attempt to quell the violence, one guard ran forward, with sword drawn. He did not notice however, the beggar behind him, draw a blade from beneath her rags. He hardly had the time to yell at the men to stop before the beggar shoved her blade into the his back.


    Noticing this, yet another guard stepped in and attacked her. He had just brought his sword up when a crossbow bolt pierced the side of his chest.


    The old woman across the street, now sat behind her open chest, pulled another bolt from inside and loaded it into her crossbow.


    Panic spread.


    Soon, multiple plumes of smoke rose into the sky - not only from the house that burned at the intersection, but from faraway parts of the village.


    "Boss," the man said, "the bandits are attacking. Time is short."


    "Tsk. They''re early. Just how badly did they want to sack this place? Let''s hurry!" She removed her mask and her black cloak, revealing a set of peasant''s clothing underneath. Then, she ran out to the road and yelled at the top of her lungs, "Bandits! Bandits are attacking! Everyone, escape into town!"


    Following her voice, the frightened villagers ran down the road, carrying only whatever they can fit in their hands. Meanwhile, the man faded back into the shadows, and using his torch, set the alight the surrounding houses.


    Next, an old woman passed by her and said, with a much younger voice than her looks would suggest, "Lady Aster, I shall prepare for our escape." Notably, she now wore a different set of clothing, and the chest she sat on had been set ablaze.


    She nodded.


    And just like that, the old woman melded into the crowd and made her way out of town.


    Screams and wails filled the air. In their haste, some fell on the road, only to be trampled underfoot by others. Children were even separated from their parents while each made their mad dash to safety.


    Even as the night grew deeper, the conflagration lit up the streets as though it was late afternoon.


    Aster stood in the middle of the intersection and took in the stench of burning wood.


    Ahh, the smell of a job well done...


    The carriage door blew open with a loud crash. The first to climb out of the overturned carriage was a young man. He pulled an older man up before the two then pulled a young woman out with them.


    Ah, time to wrap this up.


    The three of them leapt off the wreckage.


    "My Gods..." said the young man, with a gasp, "what in the world happened!?" He held his sword and shield close to him as he looked around.


    A swordsman, huh?


    The young woman, garbed in a white robe bearing the sigil of the Goddess of Life, followed closely behind. She grasped at her staff as she looked on in terror at the carnage around them.


    And a cleric, I suppose. A typical combination.


    The old man laid his hand on the swordsman''s shoulder and said, "Boy, we need to get out of here, right now." He was dressed in a collared shirt beneath a tan vest, both of intricate design. Hanging on his waist was a short sword, resting in its scabbard.


    And here he is.


    "Huuuuh?" Aster playfully said, keeping her hands behind her back, "Leaving so soon? Won''t you stay a while and keep me company?"


    "Huh?" The swordsman said, "What are you talking about, miss!? You should escape alre-" He was about to walk towards her when the old man pulled him back.


    "Boy." The man''s brows furled. "Look."


    "Huh?"


    She giggled. "What, this?" She then pulled out the dagger she hid behind her.


    The young man flinched.


    "You..." The old man said, "you''re the scum that''s behind all this, huh?"


    "Mmm..." She tilted her head whimsically from side-to-side. "Maybe?"


    The young man clenched his teeth. "You... you monster! Look at what you''ve done to this village! What the hell are you!?"


    "Hihi." She shrugged. "Why, I''m just your garden variety bandit... or maybe arsonist? Hihihi."


    "Bandit?" The old man raised an eyebrow. "An assassin, more like."


    "Hoho, so you''ve heard of me?"


    "Not before I left Londinium, that''s for sure. But now that it''s come to this, my employer was kind enough to hire some trustworthy adventurers to stay by my side."


    "Adventurers, huh?" She giggled. So you haven''t heard of me.


    The young man turned pale as he listened on their conversation. "S-sir Greyland... what''s going on? Londinium? Why are you being chased by an assassin!?"


    "What, you didn''t know?" Aster shook her head. "Do you just go around the quest board, look for the highest reward in your class and go for it? Tsk. Tsk. Tsk. Adventurers these days are really wishy-washy, aren''t they?"


    "What did you say!?"


    She then entered a fighting stance, holding the dagger in front of her. "Well, it doesn''t matter."


    "Martin, be careful!" The cleric said. Then, with a short chant, she held her staff towards the sky.


    "Ah, thanks!" said the swordsman as he held his sword and shield at the ready.


    She cast a buff, huh? Even if I can''t see her magic, I already know who she''s supporting. There''s just no subtlety to these two. You can tell they''ve only ever fought against brainless monsters their whole lives.


    "Don''t worry, Jeanne." He grinned. "With you by my side, I''m not going to lose to some two-bit lowlife!"


    "Hmph." The assassin snickered. "Look, I don''t really have any business with either of you, so if you get out of here right now, I don''t need to kill you. Right away." She then lifted her blade, pointing it at her target - Ernest Greyland, Former Guard Commander of Ealdton.


    In response, the swordsman dug his feet into the ground. "Not happening," he said with eyes ablaze, like the surrounding village.


    Of course you wouldn''t.


    "Hah." The old man drew his sword. "Don''t think I''m just a frail old man. I didn''t get to be the guard commander for nothing! I don''t care how good you are, you can''t possibly beat three of us."


    "Mr. Greyland... Alright!" The young man psyched himself up. "We''ll make her answer for what she did to this place!"


    "Martin!" The cleric readied her staff.


    "Mm! We can''t lose!"


    Aster sighed and shrugged. "At least the kids are as stupid as ever..." Then, she lowered her voice and muttered to herself, "...just like we were."


    At the corner of her eyes, the cloaked man waited in the shadows, his blade primed and waiting for her signal.


    Right, let''s do this in one go.


    "What, not going to attack!?" the swordsman taunted her, "In that ca-"


    Now.


    She blasted forward.


    The irregular timing caused him to flinch. He raised his shield in reflex and braced for Aster''s attack.


    Big mistake.


    In that moment, Aster''s subordinate leapt out of the shadows and charged in with his curved sword. He zeroed in on the turtled swordsman, aiming to slip his sword on his unprotected side.


    However, Greyland noticed the attack and leapt in, blocking the attack with his own sword. "Look out!"


    With a mighty clang, their weapons collided.


    "Sir Greyland!" The cleric squealed. Then, with another chant, she raised her staff and pointed it towards the old man.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Aster clicked her tongue.


    Plan B.


    Using her momentum, she leapt up and drove both her legs into the swordsman''s shield. To her surprise, however, he took the entire weight of her attack and not collapse.


    Damn! Endurance buff!? Plan-


    "Gotcha!" The young man threw his shield down and lunged at Aster, who lost her footing in that instant.


    Ngh- Her eyes met with the cleric behind him. In an instant, she then shifted her weight around, grabbed a knife from her back and threw it at her.


    "Jeanne!" Seeing this, the swordsman quickly drew his blade back and swung it at the knife, deflecting it just as it left her hand.


    Aster fell to the ground and used the momentum to roll nimbly away.


    Thus, the assassination descended into a stalemate. The two assassins faced the two swordsmen, supported by the cleric''s magic.


    The lady assassin let out a breath. Then, wiping the sweat off her forehead, she said, "Journeymen, huh?"


    He smirked. "You underestimated us, didn''t you? Why don''t you two drop your weapons and give up? Then we don''t have to kill you. You''ll probably hang, though."


    Her eyes narrowed and her lips curled upwards. "Don''t get carried away, boy."


    The sounds of shattering glass and splintering of wood approached from the distance. The trickle of escaping villagers had long stopped, and only they were left in the intersection, stood amidst a ring of fire.


    She sighed. "This is taking too long," she said, stretching her arms and neck around.


    "I agree, let''s end this," he replied.


    The cleric started chanting once more.


    He bent his legs down and prepared to charge.


    "Leave the other one to me!" said the old man.


    "Right!"


    "Hmph." Aster waved her finger, beckoning at him. "Come on, then."


    Unfazed, he stood his ground. "Sir Greyland."


    "Mm." The old man nodded. "On three. One."


    "Two."


    "Three!"


    They lunged forwards.


    On her face appeared a mischievous grin. Her feet swept across, kicking a wave of dirt up and into the swordsman''s face.


    Unfazed, the young man kept charging. "Oaaaah!"


    Idiot.


    "Martin!" The young woman yelled. All of a sudden, the screen of dirt Aster had just kicked up blasted into her own face.


    "Wha-" Her eyes seared in pain. "Aaauauaaah!" She fell back, rubbing her eyes with both hands in desperation.


    Repel!? That''s not a spell a cleric uses!


    "You''re mine!" The young man screamed, his voice looming closer and closer.


    Shit! I have no choice...!


    She grasped the blade tucked in her belt and, fighting through the pain, opened her eyes just enough for a tiny squint. At the right moment, she then swung the blade overhead and met his blade.


    The moment the two blades collided, all that could be heard was a sustained ring.


    For a single moment, the world around her was washed of all color. Everything was a monotone grey. Unliving. Unmoving.


    The world had stopped.


    Even the pain.


    All that moved was her and anything that her blade touched directly.


    In that split-second, she had just enough time to parry the sword away and thrust a kick into his flank.


    And then, everything moved once more.


    The swordsman fell screamed in pain as he lost his balance and fell aside.


    "Martin!" the cleric ran after him and laid her hand on his shoulder.


    "What... was that!?" grunted the young man.


    Meanwhile, Aster, who had just about collected herself from the pain, stood before them. "You bastard." Her eyes, still bloodshot, glared in deep contempt at the two of them. "You made me use it..."


    As she said that, a lock of her jet-black hair appeared to wash away its color, turning into a snow white. That same time, the blade in her hand, which resembled a fang set within a handle, glowed a sickly dark purple.


    "What the hell... is that!?" said the swordsman.


    "A cursed blade. One that trades time... for time." She said as she ran her fingers down the white lock of hair running down her face.


    From now on, there would be two separate lines of white hair flowing down her head.


    "I''ve wasted enough of my life on you." She furled her brows.


    With a jolt of his shoulders, he muttered, "Jeane... get back."


    "Boss!" The voice of a young girl came from behind. The beggar from earlier then leapt out from behind her and threw a crossbow into her hand.


    She caught it in mid-air and, flipping it around with its own momentum, aimed it right at him.


    "Guh!" Seeing this, he knelt down and hid his entire body behind his shield.


    Aster grinned. She then pulled a bolt from her belt and inserted it into the cocked bowstring. Finally, she aimed slightly to the side and pulled the trigger.


    The crossbow made a loud, mechanical noise. The tension in its bow and string, launched the bolt into the air, leaving a high-pitched ''fwip'' in its wake. What followed, however, was not the sharp thud of the bolt lodging itself into the wooden shield, but a soft blow, almost soundless, that just barely rose above the crackling of the flames.


    "Wha...!?" Martin peeked out of his shield, only to see the assassin''s smug face. "Huh... some assassin you turned out to be. Missing at this distance with a crossbow?"


    "Hmmm...?" She cocked her head to the side. "Did I really miss?"


    "Huh...?" He raised his eyebrow at the suggestion at first, but the more he processed her words, the more he began to derive its meaning.


    His heart raced.


    He turned slowly to look behind him as if dreading what he was about to see.


    With every ounce of his being, he wished that it was not so.


    He wished instead that the woman was just bluffing to divert his attention. He knew he was falling for it, but he could not stop himself. Placing himself at a disadvantage was fine, so long as he could make sure that it was, truly, just a bluff.


    But it was not.


    Jeanne fell to the ground, her pure white robe stained with a patch of crimson on her abdomen.


    "Jeanne!" His voice cracked.


    Against everything he had ever learned from his years of adventuring, against his every instinct as a swordsman, he turned his back on his enemy, and ran.


    "Jeanne!"


    He threw his sword and shield on the ground to pick her up from the ground. "Jeanne! Jeanne! Say something!"


    Her eyes were closed, and her breaths were shallow. Atop of that, she was burning up, and sweat poured down her from her forehead. But nonetheless, she opened her eyes. "Ma..." Despite her weak voice, she forced her words out. "Mar... tin..."


    "Jeanne!" Even as he trembled, his lips still formed into a smile, unable to control his joy that she was still alive.


    "Mar... tin..." A single teardrop ran down the corner of her eye. "I''m... cold..."


    "Jeanne...!?" He choked. "H-hold on!"


    The thin strands of her light robe easily gave way as his hands tore them open around her wound. With bandage and magical herb in hand, he started with cleaning the blood spilled over her abdomen.


    However, when he did get a clean view of the injury, he was only plunged further into despair.


    The skin turned black around the wound. A sticky, clear liquid coated the bolt up to the exposed bit of its shaft.


    He trembled. "N... no!"


    "Mar... tin... I can''t... feel-"


    "Shh. Shh... Jeanne." He placed his forehead over hers. "You need to rest..." And has he pulled away, his tears dripped onto her cheeks, mixing with her own.


    The voices around them sounded distant. Almost a blur.


    He swore that he heard Sir Greyland calling for help, or something of the sort, but couldn''t quite make it out.


    His mind was a haze, as he stared blankly at the girl laying at her knees, unable to do anything for her.


    All he could do was hold her hand and feel her warmth slowly slip away.


    Soon, he heard footsteps approaching.


    "Ahhh! Job''s done!" A woman said.


    "Good work as usual, Boss." said a man with a deep voice.


    "Mm. Good work, everyone."


    "Boss," A young woman said, "what are we going to do with them?"


    The footsteps stopped close by.


    "Well," the woman said, "the girl''s gonna die in a short while."


    Martin clenched his teeth.


    "You...!" He then grabbed his sword off the ground and spun around. "Bastaaaaaards!!"


    He flailed it the assassins gathered behind him.


    "Oohoohoohoo!" The woman reacted in amusement as the three evaded his every attack. "Feisty! I like that!"


    "You bastards! You bastards! You bastards!" And he just kept going. Propelled less by skill, and more raw brute rage, he brandished his blade left and right, and each time, the assassins dodged, sneering, taunting.


    After some time, the woman let out a satisfied sigh and said, "Alright, Lil. I''m bored."


    "Yes, boss." When he next swung his blade at the young girl, she parried his blade, grabbed his arm and wrenched it.


    "Graaaaahhh!!" Pain gushed around his arm, turning it limp, and dropping his sword onto the ground.


    The girl followed up by kicking him twice once in the chest and another in the abdomen. Once he then hunched forward in pain, she gave him an axe kick on the back of his head.


    It sent convulsions throughout his body as he fell flat on his face.


    The woman sighed. Crouching beside him, she then pulled his head up by the hair.


    "See, this is why Adventurers should just stick to hunting and dungeon quests," she said. Then, she leaned into his ear and whispered, "Because there is no monster out there more dangerous than a human."


    His entire body trembled as a deluge of fury boiled up from his guts. Clenching his fists, he pushed himself off the ground, and despite the pain, faced the assassins before him.


    "I don''t need you to tell me that!" he snarled, "Who the hell wants to become an adventurer, just to be some old man''s bodyguard!? But what choice did we have!? Dungeons are too much for a two-man party, and the hunting quests pay like shit!"


    With a sigh, the woman said, "Lil, slit his throat already."


    "And the girl?" the young girl asked.


    "She''ll die on her own. But for the moment, she''ll be a nice gift to our friends, won''t she?"


    Martin snapped. "Ffffffuck.... youuuuuu...!" With all of his remaining strength, he climbed back to his feet.


    "Ho?" The woman cocked her head. "Rang. Give him his sword."


    "Yes, boss." The large man in the cloak thus kicked Martin''s sword back to him, landing it by his feet.


    "Looks like our little toy still has a bit of fight in him. Lil. Play with him, won''t you?"


    "Yes, boss." With a blank stare, the little girl drew her blades and faced Martin one-on-one.


    Jeanne just wanted to become an adventurer... to travel the world, see new places, challenge herself! That''s why I worked so hard to become a swordsman - so I can protect her!


    She used to be such a frail girl. She looked down on herself. She couldn''t talk with other people. She would often shut herself in her room and read books all day!


    That''s the kind of girl she used to be!


    That''s the kind of girl I want to protect!


    She''s the girl I promised to protect!


    "I..." He growled. "I won''t forgive you!"


    "Hm...?" The woman before him raised an eyebrow.


    Shout! My soul! Shout!


    "I won''t forgive you!" He dashed forward with his sword. "I won''t let you-"


    "Hup." With a single movement, the young girl parried his sword with one blade and stabbed his stomach with the other.


    A sharp pain coursed up and down his spine. In his anguish, his knees finally gave up.


    He stared into the girl''s eyes - a bottomless pit, devoid of all emotion or compassion.


    And then, just as he was about to open his mouth, he felt a cold streak across his neck.


    "Jea-" His throat filled with blood. "-nne..."


    His sight blurred.


    From that point, his voice would no longer come out. It hurt every time he breathed, but even then, he wanted to speak her name, just one more time.


    "Jeanne-" Blood dribbled out of his mouth as he finally fell onto his side.


    As if to mock his loneliness, his grief, the last things he heard were the jubilant voices of those who took everything from him.


    "Alright!" the woman said, "Well done, guys! Let''s go home!"


    Their voices blurred away into his mind as his consciousness faded.


    All sensation soon left his body.


    All there was, was the feeling of drowning.


    But even in his final moments, his thoughts still went to the kind, gentle girl he was leaving behind.


    As he closed his mind''s eye, he heard, or thought he heard, that same girl calling out to him.


    "Martin..." she said.


    And all he could do, was shed one last tear.

 Chapter 19 - Mobilization

    Sylphia spent the better part of the next few days just drilling the siths from dawn to dusk, or, more accurately, from breakfast to dinner. Using her command skill, she taught them how to fight cooperatively and in formation.


    The siths learned fast, though she was unsure whether if it was due to the influence of her magic, or if the siths were naturally blessed with a quick wit.


    The only difficulty she had was in making them forget their old habits. Whenever they sparred with each other, they would instinctively break formation and clump against one another the moment they reached melee range.


    It was nothing that a good dose of ''motivation'' couldn''t solve, however.


    Just once, she lost her cool during a practice battle and stopped it mid-way. Then, she lined up all the siths who broke formation and, using her magic, ''convinced'' the rest to flog them one by one. Needless to say, the habit died soon after.


    That display of brutality, combined with her heaping praise to those who performed as she ordered, via copious amounts of headpats, inspired absolute obedience from the dogmen, even without the use of her magic.


    One unexpected side-effect of this treatment, however, was the rise of a headpat cult among her soldiers, with each counting the number of pats they received and wearing them like medals.


    She concluded that, surely, this was nothing to worry about.


    Eventually, however, she found herself settled into a routine. She got up, ate, gathered the siths, dispensed headpats. Repeat. But she was not one for routine, and sure enough, she got tired of it. Thus, one morning, she decided to skip training altogether and take a quick stroll around the village instead.


    Hmm... where to go?


    Two paths led away from the temple. One led further up the ridge, circling around a cliff face near the underground waterfall. The other path cut through center of the village and branched out from there. Fewer houses lined the road up the ridge, and few siths walked along the path as a result. Meanwhile, the center bustled with commotion, with one or two siths always running between the densely packed huts.


    She tilted her head from side to side as she deliberated on her decision. I don''t really feel like working up a sweat, so I guess I''ll just wander around the center.


    So down she went, following the slope deeper into the village.


    Every sith she came across would offer her a solemn bow each time even if she met the same sith twice. Or, at least, she thought she met the same one twice - she couldn''t actually make out which sith was which, as, despite each one being unique, with their own color and pattern of fur, they all looked very similar to each other. In a way, it was rather fortunate that siths did not have names; she would not have been able to connect them with a face either way.


    As she passed along the narrow streets, she got a close-up look at their daily lives. It was normal to see one or two siths lounging around in their mushroom houses, chatting away. The little ones ran around without a care, playing with their toy weapons just as little boys would.


    Hmm... so even monsters live a normal everyday life...


    On her way, she met with a group of adult siths armed with practice weapons, walking up the village.


    "Woof!" barked a sith with a monochrome coat of fur, "My Goddess, is it time for our training already?"


    Ack! Of course I''d run into these guys here... Caught in the moment, the little procrastinator racked her brain for a quick excuse. "Uh, err... Ah! That''s right - today, I''m letting you guys do it on your own!"


    "Woof! A-are you sure, my Goddess? Woof! The others aside, I am still unsure of my movements..." He swung his arms as though he was holding his full gear.


    "I-I-It''s all right!" Sylphia patted him on the back hard enough for his head to swing back and forth. "All you need is practice, right? I don''t need to be there just to tell you to keep working on it, right?" she said with a wink.


    "Woof... r-right?"


    "Of course I''m right!" She grinned. "And here''s the key - since you''ll all be working as a unit from now on, you should depend less on me, and more on each other! That way, you can help each other get better, isn''t that right!?"


    "Woof!" His eyes sparkled. "I have been short-sighted all along!" He then lowered his head to the ground and showered her with praise, "Woof! Truly, the wisdom of the gods far exceed mere mortals like us!"


    The other siths followed suit.


    "Bowow! Truly!"


    "Ruff!"


    Her words, accompanied by a light mist of magic, vanished all their doubts. Thus, without so much as a complaint, the siths finally went off with a spring in their step.


    Heh.


    Once they had walked far enough away, she pumped her fist and muttered, "Yes! Off the hook." She too, hurried along before any of them could have second thoughts.


    For a while, Sylphia''s stroll continued at a leisurely pace with no further interruptions.


    A good distance into her stroll she came upon a large hut, partially hidden behind outcrops of giant mushrooms. It sported an oversized chimney built on its side, a unique feature within the village. It piqued her interest and so, she decided to check it out.


    She passed the giant mushrooms and approached the building at a leisurely pace. That chimney looks built from rock or something... If they''re capable of masonry, why do they keep living in these dinky huts?


    "Heeey..." She greeted as peeked into the building.


    Oho!


    Inside the building was Letty, speaking with a sith with charcoal black fur. The sith held, in his hand, a metal rod and prodded it into an opening at the bottom of the large chimney.


    "Oh, hey Letty!" Sylphia waved at her.


    "Ah?" Letty placed her hand on her chest and said, "I... didn''t know you were coming, Sylphie."


    "Ah, no, I was just roaming around and saw this place." She looked around the hut. "It''s pretty big, isn''t it?"


    "Mm." She nodded. "This is where they make the Mythril, apparently."


    A tiny spark lit up in Sylphia''s eyes.


    "Ohohoho?" Excitement brought a spring in her step as entered and watched the sith work his tools. "Let me see, let me see?"


    "Rawf, of course, my Goddess." The sith moved slightly to the side, allowing Sylphia to look into the furnace. "Rawf, I am honored that the Gods favor my humble workshop." He then prodded the white hot flames, causing a mote of sparks to erupt out of the furnace. "Rawf, please don''t get too close to the flame, dear Goddess, you might get burned."


    "Okies!"


    The sith went on with his tasks with Sylphia looking over his shoulder.


    "Speaking of," Sylphia said, without taking her eyes off of the sith''s actions, "what are you doing here, Letty?"


    "Huh? Weren''t you the one who asked me to see if we could produce weapons faster?"


    "Eh? Did I?" She chuckled, "Ehehe, I forgot."


    "Geez..."


    "So, what do you think so far?"


    "Well..." She rubbed her forehead. "This one, here, told me that the smelting process takes the longest time, and it''s impossible to make more than one weapon every day, or one set of armor every three days..."


    "Geh... that''s really slow."


    "Rawf, I apologize, my Goddess," the sith said, "the Mythril takes a lot of time to melt and shape, even if taken directly from the crystals..."


    "Hmm..." She looked curiously around the workshop. "By the way, are you the only one in here?"


    "Rawf, yes, my Goddess."


    "Huh... And no one is helping you?"


    "Rawf, yes, most of the village is tasked with protecting us, after all, so it can''t be helped."


    "Huh...?"


    Wait, weren''t there a bunch of siths just killing time in their houses? They''ve got some nerve to be slacking around when they''re facing extinction!


    "Say," Her eyes narrowed. "if I give you... I don''t know, five, ten guys to help around, how fast can you make weapons? Just give me a rough guess."


    "Rawf, well... if the furnace is utilized all day without having to stop to assemble the weapons..." The sith rubbed his chin. "Rawf, maybe 3 weapons and 1 armor a day?"


    "Oho? And how much faster if you had more furnaces?"


    "R-rawf!? Well... I truly cannot say, but, perhaps, we can double the number for a second furnace, but only if I had more hands working on it..."


    "Mm-hmm...?" Sylphia''s lips curled up.


    "S-Sylphie...?" Letty glanced at her with a hint of worry in her eyes. "What are you thinking...?"


    "Hey, Letty, how about I give you something to do that''s a bit more permanent?"


    "Eh? W-what do you mean?"


    "Basically, I want you to manage the supplies we''ll need. Food and medicine is a given." She paced around the room as she explained. Then, patting the warm stone wall of the furnace, she said, "But on top of that, we need weapons and armor."


    "Umm..."


    "I''ve got my hands full with training the siths, you see?" She shrugged. "So I can''t go running around the village making sure the equipment is being made for each of them."


    The scribe began fidgeting with increasing intensity. "Uuuu... okay...?"


    Then, all of a sudden, Sylphia tugged on her hand, saying, "Okay? Okay! In that case-"


    "Ueh!?"


    "-come with me!"


    "W-wa... wait, I didn''t mean-" Being abruptly pulled along kicked the wind out of Letty, and all she could do was whimper, "Waaaaaaait...!"


    Just like that, she dragged her around the center of the village with a cheerful grin on her face. Curling her free hand around her mouth, she yelled, "Listen up! Listen up! The Goddess of Mercy is recruiting members for her Supply Corps! Those who want to serve with this cute Goddess can come on over to the temple and sign up!"


    All the while, the flustered scribe put up a token struggle. Tears gathered around her eyes, as she cried out, "T-this is... this is too embarrassiiiiing!"


    And so, Their tiny voices filled the siths'' village. Amidst the giggles and the whimpers, the dogmen roused from their homes and followed the source of the turmoil that disturbed their peace.


    A bead of sweat ran down Sylphia''s forehead and teetered on the tip of her nose. "Guh..." she grunted, "I... forgot how steep... this place was..."


    A similarly out of breath Letty replied, "Geez... I... told you..."


    But their effort was not for naught. Behind them, a line of volunteers formed, stretching right down the road.


    "Well, at least we have our volunteers now!" The little girl grinned.


    "W-what do you need this many siths for, anyway...?"


    "Hmm? Isn''t it obvious? They''re going to help you churn out weapons from that workshop."


    "Wait, help me...?" Letty flailed her hands in protest. "I-I don''t know anything about making weapons!"


    "Oh, don''t worry about that!" Sylphia patted her on the arm. "The smith will teach them how. I just need you to organize them and make sure they don''t slack off."


    "U-um..." The uneasy scribe fidgeted and squirmed, as though she was trying to think of an excuse, but couldn''t quite come up with one.


    "So!" She patted the girl on her upper arm. "I''m counting on you, okay?"


    "Uuuu..." she whimpered, Okay..."


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    "Hihi!" She grinned.


    The two later returned to the workshop with the recruits they gathered.


    Overall, Sylphia managed to gather 20 siths to work with Letty. She stood in front of them and prepared an impromptu lecture.


    "So, here''s what I want you all to do." She raised her index finger. "It''s called an ''Assembly Line''."


    "Assembly..." Letty cocked her head. "Line..?"


    She nodded. "When I watched the smith here working alone, he told me that the part that takes longest is smelting the Mythril." She turned to the sith with the black coat. "Correct?"


    "Rawf," barked the smith.


    "That means, during the time that the Mythril is smelting, it should be possible to complete other tasks, if there are other workers in here to help." She pointed to the volunteers. "That means you lot."


    The dogmen barked in acknowledgement.


    "But first, we need to increase Mythril production. This place can''t make us the amount of Mythril we need to fully equip an army. So, first thing''s first - I want you all to build one more furnace!"


    "Eeh!?" Letty twitched. "How long will that take?"


    "What do you think?" she asked the smith, "We don''t need the mushroom roof, we just need another one of these big furnaces."


    "Rawf..." The smith let out a long grumble. "Rawf! It will take a few days if we can work with this many people. Rawf! But aside from that, we will also need a larger supply of coal and mythril crystals."


    "Mm." She nodded. "You can have part of the volunteers go out mining while the rest work on the weapons."


    "Rawf!" The smith nodded. "It will be done."


    "Good. In that case, let me place my first order: I want 100 spears and as many pieces of armor, and I want them by... 10 days."


    The smith''s jaw dropped. "Rawf! E-even with two furnaces running, that amount cannot be possible!"


    "Hoh...?" The girl''s expression darkened.


    "R-rawf!" The smith shrank back.


    "S-Sylphie!" Letty stood between them. "Y-you''re scaring him!"


    She disregarded Letty, however, and continued, "How many people do you need to make it happen?"


    "Rawf...?"


    "How many?"


    "Rawf... I don''t know... Rawf, As many as I can have..." The smith hung his head.


    "Hm. I see. I see."


    Hearing this, Sylphia stepped out of the workshop.


    "Wait, Sylphie!" Letty chased after her. "Where are you going?"


    "Getting more volunteers."


    "...Huh? But we just got all the available siths in the village..."


    "Hehe." She grinned. "Not all of them."


    Letty followed her all the way to the flatlands outside the village where the sith warriors were practising their drills in her absence.


    "We''ve gotten a few recruits recently," Sylphia said, "The army is now about 100 strong. I''ll lend them to you for a few days to start up the workshop."


    "Eh...?" Letty took a step back, placing her hands on her chest. "One hund-"


    "In the meantime, I''ll find more siths who can help in a more permanent basis."


    And with that, Sylphia stood at the ridge beside the training ground and took a deep breath.


    "All units!" She shouted. "Attention!"


    Her black haze fell upon the sith below. Immediately, each one stopped their drills, formed up in neat files, and raised their arm forward in salute.


    "Awoo!" The siths all barked in sync.


    Scanning left and right, she inspected their formation.


    Hm. Clean and proper. Just like I taught them. These guys really do learn fast.


    In a loud voice, she addressed them, "Tell me: what is a soldier without his weapon?"


    Prefaced with a myriad of different barks, her soldiers answered, "A meat shield!"


    "And tell me: am I training soldiers, or meat shields?"


    "Soldiers! Awoo!"


    "Then I have a mission for you: in due time, your numbers will grow. Very soon, the weapons and armor you have stocked in the village will not be enough to arm all of you! That is why-" She then waved her arm towards Letty. "The Goddess Of Mercy needs your help!"


    The dogmen''s expression lit up. While Sylphia was feared and respected for her reputation, Letty was loved for her gentle and caring personality. Just as demonstrated earlier, the siths would jump at any opportunity to be of service to her.


    And so the dogmen yelped over one other:


    "Wao! Anything for the Goddess of Mercy!"


    "Ruff! Whatever you need, my Goddess!"


    "Bark! Tell us what you need, dear Goddess!"


    Letty was staggered by their reaction. "E-ehhhh...!?"


    "Heheh." With a triumphant grin plastered all over her face, Sylphia turned around and said, "You heard them."


    "S-Sylphie... how did you get them to be like this...?"


    "Hm?" The little girl cocked her head. "In the end of the day, they''re dogs, right? Hihi! They''re pretty loyal once they get used to you ordering them around."


    "E-eeehhhh...?" Letty''s shoulders fell and her face clouded over in anxiety.


    Later that day, the soldiers went over to the workshop to help construct another two furnaces at once. More than a hundred siths shuffled around the area, lugging materials, shaping dirt and cutting mushroom stalks.


    Meanwhile, their Goddesses looked on in the sidelines.


    "They''re... really industrious, aren''t they?" said Letty, "Is it because of your magic, after all?"


    "Huh... I don''t think so." Sylphia replied, "You can see my magic, can''t you? There isn''t anything floating around the right now."


    "Hmm..." She rested her head on her cheek. "But what if it had some latent effect?"


    "Ah!" The little girl perked up, "I never considered that. But... how am I supposed to know?"


    "Hmm..." She tilted her head sideways. "I wonder..."


    A latent effect, huh...? She snuck a peek at Letty. I wonder what would happen if I try my magic on her, though...?


    The next few moments passed in silence as they watched the siths work. And the siths excelled at what they did. As though they were animated by some otherworldly force, they pushed on without rest and soon enough, the foundations of the two new forges formed before their very eyes.


    After a while, Sylphia remembered what she needed to teach Letty. "Say, do you know what an assembly line is?" she asked.


    "T-the thing you mentioned earlier...?" Letty shook her head. "Sorry..."


    "Mm. I see." She stood up. "The concept is simple. With how the smith creates weapons, he does everything himself - he smelts the Mythril, shapes it, makes the handle or whatever the weapon needs, and sharpens it."


    She nodded.


    "The problem with this is that it''s slow. You heard him earlier - even with two furnaces, he would only be able to make six weapons and two armors a day. At that rate, he can never finish my order in less than two or three months."


    "Do... you really need that many weapons?" Letty asked, "Don''t the siths already have some weapons and armor among themselves?"


    "Those won''t be enough." Sylphia started pacing around. "I said it before, didn''t I? What I''m not going to teach them to fight - I''m going to teach them how to wage a war. You can''t think of a war as a single battle, or something that will end in a short period, though it could very well be as such, if you prepare well. No. War preparations should look into the future and take into account as many possibilities as possible."


    "Huh..." Letty cocked her head to one side.


    She doesn''t seem to be getting it... I should explain in simpler terms. She crossed her arms. "Hmm... Basically, it''s like this - we need to prepare for the worst case - what if the entire army I am training is wiped out and all of their equipment was stolen? In that case, we need to build at least a garrison to protect the village and buy ourselves some time. Would 6 weapons be enough? 12? 24? No, we need hundreds, as fast as possible. That''s why I need you to increase production."


    "Huh..." She finally nodded. "But why me? Aren''t... you more suited to things like this?"


    She shook her head. "You''re smart, and more importantly, diligent. I''m confident that you can grasp new ideas very quickly and put them to work. I''m not familiar with the process of creating weapons and armor here, and if I took charge, it''ll take me a long time to figure things out. That''s why I''m counting on you." She winked. "Right?"


    Plus, I''m betting my magic could teach you what you need to know. I can''t use it on myself, after all...


    The scribe quivered as Sylphia suddenly clasped her hands around hers.


    "By learning the concepts that I know and learning the methods of the siths... You''ll to combine that knowledge and create a new one! An assembly line, a factory and ultimately, an industry! One that can mass produce Mythril weapons and armor!"


    In that instant, the black haze exploded around them.


    Letty''s eyes, for the first time since they met, gleamed. "You... trust that I can do this?"


    "Mm." She nodded without hesitation.


    "B-but...what if I fail?" Letty tried to avert her gaze, but her face would be pulled right back.


    "No." Sylphia shook her head. "You won''t fail."


    While they were focused on each other, the black haze wrapped around them and melted into Letty''s skin.


    The scribe closed her eyes and, with a sigh, withdrew her hands to her chest. After a moment''s reprieve, she opened her eyes once more and said, "I will do my best."


    And with a warm smile, Sylphia tilted her head and said, "Thank you."


    While the extensions to the workshop were constructed, Sylphia, Letty and the smith got together and discussed how to meet the quota for weapons and armor. The sith explained his process of creating armaments while the little girl shared the concept of mass production using machines and replaceable parts. Though Sylphia''s own understanding was vague and general in nature, having gotten them mostly from the games she had played, with the use of her magic, the two were able to understand the principles behind the concepts and began redesigning equipment and techniques to put them into action.


    Amidst all of this, however, one thing puzzled Sylphia.


    She wondered why Letty did not seem to resist her magic. She should have been able to see the black smoke, being a magic-user like her, but not once did she react to her use of it.


    In any case, in the days the followed, the workshop would become the busiest corner of the village. Every hour, dozens of siths passed in and out, bringing in bags of coal, mushroom stalks and raw Mythril crystal, gathered from the rich highlands around the village. Then, after every dinner, bundles of polished mythril arms would be hauled out for storage.


    At the center of this, Letty and the smith invented new techniques of creating weapons and armor. With this technology, the three, later five, Mythril furnaces churned out arms and armor non-stop every single day. The new armaments looked nothing like the ones the sith always used. Though slightly less durable, they each came in separate parts that were quick to disassemble and replace. In particular, parts which were expected to break often, such as blades and spearpoints, were prodded in larger quantities, in comparison to their sturdy hafts.


    Roughly 10 days later, production ramped up to 10 pieces armor and 36 weapons every day even without Letty''s direct supervision.


    Despite this, achievement, however, they were still not able to meet Sylphia''s order. At that point, though, everyone but her had forgotten the amount she originally requested. And in the end, she had no complaints.


    Thus, once she was presented their stock of arms and armor, she told them they had met her expectations.


    Many headpats were given out that day.

 Chapter 20 - Discord

    The morning of their 15th day in the dungeon, Sylphia''s army finished their training.


    "Companies! March!" the girl''s tiny voice reverberated against the steep mountainside. On her orders, three companies, totalling 180 siths paraded down the village center. Each one raised his chin with pride as his kin showered him with applause. Their knightly visage, clad in new generation Mythril armor and arms, inspired awe from onlookers who chased them along their journey to the bottom of the village.


    First to pass the gates was Company A. This formation was armed exclusively with pikes, far longer than the spears they once used. It and its sister company, named Company B, marched forth, weapons pointed to the sky, like a row of shining needles cascading down the slopes.


    Behind them, a much smaller formation of just 20 marched alongside Sylphia herself. Unlike the others, these siths were armed not only with pikes, but with various weapons. During their training, Sylphia kept a lookout for the those who both excelled in combat and cooperated well together. She then plucked them out of their units and brought them together into a single fighting force - the unit she called the Assault Company. She allowed the members of this company to use whatever weapons they have mastery over, so long as they are able to cooperate perfectly with each other. Due to its exclusivity, the Assault Company quickly gained distinction among the sith, and being a member of it was considered a great honor.


    But even among the Assault Company, one sith in particular, stood out, and held the utmost respect from everyone in the village.


    Their Captain - the very sith who dared defy Sylphia weeks ago, led the Assault Company in decorated armor, wielding a large cleaver which he raised with pride. Sylphia noticed him early on, and despite his initial stubbornness, he was one of the first to master fighting as a unit, and even taught it to others when Sylphia wasn''t around. It came naturally, then, that Sylphia assigned him to lead the most elite unit in her army.


    "All Companies, halt! Stand in attention!"


    At her command, the Siths stopped at the flatlands outside the village where their army was first created, and where they spent most of their time training. They faced a steep hillside, atop of which their esteemed Goddess of War looked down upon them, along with a gallery of spectators.


    Sylphia stood in before them with pride. The two weeks'' worth of work she put in to training them, had culminated to this single moment. Through their entire parade, a warm feeling of accomplishment had been welling up from inside her. But she kept it sealed in for the last minute.


    For now, she stepped forward and took in a deep breath.


    "Soldiers!" she said with the loudest voice she can muster without cracking, "From the beginning, it was my intention to mold you into that very thing. First of all, you learned how to obey. For the soldier is himself a tool, just as his weapon. Next, you learned how to fight. A soldier is never alone, and a soldier shall never fight alone! Always and forever, you will have your brothers, comrades-in-arms... and your Gods, by your shoulder. Remember this! Finally, you learned how to serve. Because the solider is not merely a tool for war. You will, from now on, respond to whatever need that your village requires of you. And as a soldier, you will accomplish it dutifully, quickly and without fail."


    She snickered. "All this, you have learned in the short span of two weeks. I am impressed! Congratulations!"


    "Awoo!" With a synchronous bark that much resembled a war cry, the sith cheered. In full regalia, each soldier raised his weapon of solid Mythril.


    She then went on in detail, congratulating individual siths for their contributions and reaffirming the command of each company''s Captain with her blessing.


    And finally, she concluded, "With your training complete, the next step can finally begin. All company captains will join me in the temple afterwards. Dismissed!"


    The dogmen raised their stubby arms forward and gave a salute.


    And in return, she did the same.


    They can''t reach their foreheads with those short paws of theirs, after all. Hehe.


    Sylphia returned immediately to the temple.


    There, what little space available was set aside for a table, upon which rested a large map made of dried mushroom skin. Scattered on top of the map were a myriad of Letty''s tools - books, writing implements, and others she used in creating the map.


    She''s really been hard at work... what a diligent girl.


    Even then, the aforementioned girl stood beside the table and made adjustments to the map. With a worn out feather style, she drew and drew lines over the map. Each time she made a mistake, she would grasp her magic book and cast magic to extract the ink back out of the map and try again.


    In the meantime, Sylphia just stood by the entrance and observed Letty for a while, admiring her dedication as she did so.


    Soon, a satisfied look appeared on Letty''s face, accompanied by a small nod.


    Ah, how cute. She smiled to herself once more before walking in. "Letty, are we ready?"


    "Ah, Sylphie. Mm." Letty nodded, "We''re ready. Oh, and I thought you might want to hear this..."


    "Huh?"


    "Some scouts came into the temple earlier when you were out."


    "Scouts?" She cocked her head. Ah, that''s right, a bunch of siths usually roam around the land they still hold to spot any kobold attacks. Thankfully, the kobolds don''t attack sith land very often.


    "Okay, then what?"


    "They have found Rika and the others."


    Sylphia''s heart skipped a beat. "So they''re safe!?"


    "Y-yes... but..."


    Her heart dropped. "B-but what...!?"


    "It''s strange... the report said Rika and the others were... training? With the Kobolds...?"


    She tilted her head to one side. "Huh...?"


    Letty rubbed her forehead. "I''m sorry, that''s all they reported... There aren''t any other details, apart from the fact that they''re safe."


    Training? Like morning exercises? Hmph. What a bunch of carefree people. Here we are raising an army to save them, and they''re spending their days happily keeping in shape? Sylphia glanced at her body. I haven''t eaten well for ages, much less get any exercise... She sighed. Being too skinny isn''t very cute, either! Oh well, at least we could still bathe regularly, thanks to the river flowing nearby.


    Despite her initial reaction, Sylphia still felt a well of relief inside her. "Well, what''s important is we still have someone to rescue." She winked. "Right?"


    "Mm!" Letty happily nodded.


    With renewed vigor from the good news, Sylphia joined Letty by the table-side and whipped out Sebastian.


    "So here''s the plan," explained the little girl, "there are a few minor farming settlements scattered in the cavern, and all but one belong to the Kobolds." Using Sebastian, she pointed to the various locations around the map. "The goal, then, is simple - we burn all their farms."


    "Eh!?" Sebastian twitched inside her hand.


    "Wait, burn?" Letty anxiously said, "D-don''t you mean... capture?"


    "No, no." She waved her hand dismissively. "We don''t have enough men to capture and hold all this land. Only the Kobolds do. So, we steal anything we can carry, we burn the rest, and then-" She dragged her fan to the one farm the Siths controlled. "-we make them retaliate and boom!" She slapped her fist into the palm of her hand. "We destroy their forces, chase them all the way back to their village!"


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    "Wait, wait, wait..." Sebastian said, "if you burn all of those farms, the kobolds will starve!"


    "Well, sort of yes, and sort of no."


    "What do you mean!? Of course it''s a yes!"


    "No, I mean it won''t be a problem-" she smiled, as if what she was saying was the most natural thing in the world, "-because afterwards, we''ll raze the whole village to the ground!"


    Sebastian''s mouth fell wide open.


    Letty placed her hand on her chest and said, with a faint voice,  "And... all this is necessary...?"


    "Mm." Sylphia nodded. "Of course it is."


    She swallowed her breath. "I-Including destroying their village?"


    "Yeah."


    She shook her head. "I''m sorry, since I don''t know much about this... but why it necessary to raze the kobold village?"


    "Why, of course, it''s so they can never get back up again."


    "Eh?"


    What a pain. Sylphia sighed. "Well, we''re going into some post-war things here already, but... basically, I''m planning to permanently reduce the population of the kobolds. Because they reproduce so fast, if left alone, they could easily rebuild their numbers, raise an army of their own and take revenge on the Sith, right?"


    "Eh? Uhm, I guess..."


    "So we nip this never-ending cycle of revenge in the bud. We raze the kobold village and spread their population among the siths as slaves..." She then placed her palm on her cheeks and continued rambling, "It should be simple to teach the Sith to then control their slave population in case of widespread revolt... oh well, we can figure that out when the time-"


    Letty hit the table, ripping a part of the map.


    "Hey," Sylphia''s shoulders dropped, "what''s gotten into you? You ruined the map you spent all week making..."


    "What... are you talking about?" Letty held tightly onto her skirt. "Slaves? Population control? Razing an entire village!? Can''t you hear what you''re saying!?" Her eyes flared with anger, such as Sylphia had never seen before.


    "What?" Sylphia raised an eyebrow. "Of course I c-" She sighed. "I don''t understand what you''re trying to say."


    "Don''t you!?" The furious scribe furled her brows as she tried to hold back her tears. "How could you not!?"


    Geez, what''s gotten into you all of a sudden? Tsk. Give me a break.


    "Let me guess," Sylphia replied, giving her a condescending look, "after spending so much time with the sith, you''ve come to see the monsters as people." With a flick of her wrist, she closed her fan, making a clacking sound as if to emphasize her point. "And so, you don''t like the idea of killing them, anymore."


    Letty flinched. "N-no... that''s not..." She averted her gaze. "well..."


    "Listen - no matter how you look at it, these things are just monsters. Maybe they can speak and all that," She twirled her finger in the air. "but in the end, these are just monsters. Right?"


    "B-but...!"


    "And don''t forget-" she jabbed her finger into Letty''s chest. "you were the one who made the quest to clear this dungeon."


    She froze.


    "What did you think it meant to clear a dungeon before? That adventurers just kicked the monsters out and everyone lived happily ever after?" She shrugged. "You must have consigned countless other dungeons to death before, haven''t you? So what''s the point of regretting it now?" She smirked. "Is it because you can see the fruits of your actions directly?"


    The black haze filled the temple.


    "S-stop..." Letty whimpered. She gripped her trembling hands and hung her head so far down as to hide her face.


    But rather than backing down, Sylphia heated up instead. "Why don''t you take responsibility for once? Look your victims in the eye and see your actions through to the bitter end." She then banged the table, herself. "Instead of acting like a spoiled brat!"


    Letty''s tears dripped down her chin. "Stop it!" All of a sudden, the book on the table blew open and its pages flipped one after another. A thick blue smoke then rose from it and wrapped around her body. Then, almost as quickly as the blue smoke coalesced, so did it collapse in its entirety. And in its wake, it created a barrier of light that expanded in all directions.


    While the barrier passed through solid objects like the table and Sylphia''s body, it pushed away all of the black haze, creating a field free of magic from within.


    At that very moment, Sylphia came back to her senses. Her heart pounded hard, her forehead dripped with sweat, and before her, a disgruntled Letty held her hands over her eyes as tears dripped down her chin.


    Ah... wait, what did I just say?


    As the barrier of light dissipated, the black haze flowed once more into the empty space. She didn''t notice it at first, but, unlike other times, her black haze not only seeped into Letty''s skin, but into her own, as well. W-wha-!? What''s happening!? My magic...!? It''s affecting me too!? What skill is this!? In her panic, slapped herself twice across the cheek. Stop it! Stop! Stop this magic!


    The black haze finally dissipated.


    As the dust settled, she soon felt a cold chill washing over her shoulder. Her face contorted and her mouth fell agape as if she had seen a ghost.


    Oh God, what just happened!? What did I say to her!?


    "Hey." Finally, Sebastian spoke up. "That''s too much, isn''t it? Even for you."


    Wait, no! I didn''t want to say that! Well, I mean it''s what I felt inside, but... not that way!


    "Y-yeah... t-that''s... y-you''re right." In a mix of anxiety and confusion, Sylphia''s voice trembled violently, along with her body.


    Geez, say something! Anything! Right the fuck now!


    "L-Letty..."  She tried to reach out in desperation.


    But just as she was about to touch her, Letty leapt away and stormed out the exit. And in her haste, she did not even notice her hat fall to the ground behind her.


    "L-Letty, wait!"


    But no matter what she said, Letty just continued running, and she soon disappeared out of the temple.


    And in her absence, a heavy silence filled the void.


    One the books Letty used as a paperweight fell over the table and spread itself open on the ground.


    Sylphia heaved a sigh. She picked the book up and closed it before placing it back on the table. The cover read, ''Cartography, by Maxwell Adams''. She snickered in spite of herself, Why does she even carry a book like this around?


    "You''re merciless," said Sebastian.


    She had no retort. All she could do was hang her head in shame.


    "Did you really mean what you just said?"


    She fidgeted in silence for a moment, unsure as she was about what had happened. "I... don''t know... But I wish I hadn''t said it."


    He sighed. "You''re wrong."


    She clicked her tongue. "I know that already!"


    "Huh? Wait, no - er... I mean, yeah you are wrong in that way too, but also - I think you misunderstood her feelings."


    "Huh?" She looked at him with contempt. "The hell are you talking about?"


    "You can''t be serious, right? Do you really believe she cares so much about some monsters all of a sudden?"


    Her shoulders fell. "T-Then why did she react like that?"


    He sighed. "Talk to her." His voice took on a soothing tone. "If need be, I''ll step in this time. Just talk to her."


    "But the final brief with the captains is..."


    "Come on," His face turned sour. "is your damn schedule really more important than her? And even then, do you really think you can command your troops in that state!?"


    She scowled at him. "Man, you''re annoying." Sylphia rolled her fingers into a fist and gripped them tightly. But she soon released her breath, along with the tension built up in her body. "But you''re right."


    "Then go."


    "Mm." She placed him back in her pocket. "Thanks, Sebastian."


    Finally, she picked up Letty''s hat and ran after her as fast as she could. On her way out, she met the company captains, who had just arrived, and instructed them to wait at the temple.

 Chapter 21 - Alone In The Mushroom Grove

    Far up the sith village was a small outcrop of flat land, jutting out of the face of the cavern. It sat slightly above and to the side of where water gushed out of the rock and fed the rivers twisting across the cavern floor. Referred to by the siths as the ''Mushroom Grove'', it was indeed home to a handful of these colossal fungi that hugged the roof of the cavern. But despite the girth of the stalks anchoring them to the ground, the wind blowing through the grove was strong enough to sway them back and forth. As such, the grove seemed alive, as though these docile giants maintained a sweeping watch on their territory.


    It was in their shadow that Letty retreated.


    Sat at the foot of a mushroom, she tucked her legs in, and pressed her head down on her knees as she agonized over what just happened.


    Uuuuu... I feel so stupid! Why did I shout at Sylphie earlier...? I don''t even remember anymore. It''s not like she was wrong, either...


    The gush of wind from the waterfall had died down into a mild breeze by the time it reached her. It shifted her long, unfurled hair across her back as it across gently wisped by.


    I lost my hat, too... She covered her face with both hands and whimpered, "Uuuu... nothing is going right today!"


    Not a second later, a soft crackle reached her ear; the approaching sound of grass parting underfoot .


    Eek! Her shoulders jolted up.


    These light footsteps grew louder and louder until they stopped right behind the mushroom stalk she sat behind.


    She swallowed her breath. She found me already...? Uuu... what do I do? Her anxiety weighed on her shoulders like bags of sand. She thus curled further up until her forehead pressed against her knees.


    This is so awkward. I want to talk to her, but... She pulled her legs further in. At the same time, I don''t want to talk to her...


    While Letty''s head clouded over with indecision, she heard a heavy sigh, followed by the sound of cloth rubbing against a smooth surface, before, finally, a thud against the grass.


    Eh...?


    "So... you wanted to say something earlier..." said a tiny voice, "is what Sebastian told me..."


    "Hey!" an exasperated whisper gave a quick retort, "Do it right!"


    "Urk... r-right..."


    Sylphie... and even Sebastian...?


    Indeed, she wanted to say something, but the resentment she harbored deep within her, prevented her from speaking. Instead, she turned her head away and ignored what the girl said.


    But then, Sylphia said, "I''ll... listen."


    Letty bit her lips, and for a long while, remained quiet. She argued with herself whether she should stay angry at Sylphia, or of she should make up with her already, but eventually, a third option lit up in her mind.


    "You''re very rude, for a mere apprentice..." she said.


    "Geh-" Sylphia grunted. Letty imagined her wincing at that moment, and somehow, the thought of the girl''s troubled expression made her feel lighter.


    Seizing the opportunity, she then proceeded to release her exasperation, and listed off her complaints one after the other. "You use your magic on me without asking, you order me around...! I mean, I''m supposed to be the master in this relationship, right...!? Who do you think you are, you bratty little girl!? You''re just my apprentice!"


    "Uuu...." Sylphia whimpered.


    She sighed.


    Somehow, that felt... refreshing.


    It was as if all the pent-up tension in her body had melted away. Once she had calmed down, she drew a breath and added, back in her usual tone, "But I''m okay with it..."


    "Heh!?"


    Grass ruffled.


    Letty turned around to Sylphia peeking out cautiously from behind the mushroom stalk. She glanced at the anxious young girl for a second before turning back around once again.


    She stifled a snicker as she thought to herself, Really... why is she acting like a child being scolded by her mother?


    I can''t believe this is the same girl as before...


    Letty continued, relaxing her back against the unexpectedly soft skin of the mushroom stalk. "I... don''t really mind if you treat me just like any other... It sort of reminds me of when I was still adventuring..." As she said this, a nostalgia-wrapped smile appeared on her lips.


    "Huh..."


    "But..." Her brows suddenly furled. "When you made such a scary face... when you said such cruel things without second thought - like it was the most natural thing in the world, to... to..." She struggled to even repeat what Sylphia had said. "...How can I not say something!?"


    "Mm..."


    "That''s why..."


    Sylphia sighed. "I see." She then came around the mushroom and sat down beside her Master. "So that''s it..."


    "Mm..."


    "I guess... I misunderstood you."


    Her heart started pounding.


    "Um..." Scratching the back of her head, she finally muttered the words, "I''m sorry."


    She fought hard, but couldn''t quite hold back the tiny smile forming on her lips.


    Letting out a sigh, the exhausted little girl leaned her head against her Master''s shoulder. "You''re too nice... and soft." Next, she wrapped her arms around her and gave her a cuddle. "Very soft."


    "...And you make a habit of teasing me..." Letty pouted.


    Sylphia giggled in response. "Here I thought you were worried about the monsters, and it turns out you were worried about me, instead? How am I supposed to react to that?"


    "Geez..." She averted her gaze, hiding her flushed cheeks. "Stop teasing me already..."


    "No way, your reactions are too cute." Sylphia rolled her head from side to side, rubbing her temple against Letty''s skin.


    "Geez..." Finally Letty wriggled out from Sylphia''s embrace. "Why do you keep treating me like this?"


    "Hihi, I wonder why?" As she withdrew her arms, she poked her finger into Letty''s cheek as, as a parting act of gift.


    "I said stop iiiit!"


    "Ahahahahaha!"


    Letty sighed. I wonder why I got so angry, though...? I really didn''t like what she said, but I usually would have kept it in...


    She snuck a peek at Sylphia. Her genuine laughter painted a radiant smile across her face, reminding the scribe of a fragment of her past.


    Ah... that''s right.


    She then looks straight ahead and into the far distance; far beyond the mushrooms that extended out to the very edge of the cliff.


    She does remind me of her...


    Memories soon flooded in, nagging her from deep within.


    I wonder if she''ll hear me out?


    Blowing her anxiety to the wind, she forced her words out, "S-Sylphie...?"


    "Hm?"


    "Did you know?" she said, "I was given my rank as master as an honorary title."


    "Uh..." She cocked her head to the side. "No."


    "I actually quit adventuring years ago... Both me and Christa - the guild receptionist, you remember? We were in a party together. Ah, and there used to be another one too."


    "Hoh...? What rank were you?"


    "Ah, we reached Journeymen status, but it''s not like we were after a Mastership."


    A meek smile fell over her lips as she slipped further down memory lane.


    "We were pretty content with exploring dungeons and helping out the towns around the capitol. But things... didn''t work out..."


    Her eyes glazed over.


    "I was the one who quit first. Christa held on as an independent Journeyman for a few months, helping out other parties, handling smaller quests on her own, but eventually..."


    "She quit too?"


    "Mm." She hung her head. "But... you see, she really loved the adventurer''s guild. I-I do too... but..." SHe shook her head. "Anyway, that''s how she became a receptionist."


    "What were you doing at that time?"


    The smile on her face dissipated. "I... went home. To Ealdton. At first, I thought I''d finally settle down and take over grandma''s shop, but... in the end, all I did was shut myself inside my room, and feel sorry for myself."


    "Huh..."


    "In truth, I couldn''t really let go of adventuring, either. But... at the same time, I... couldn''t bear to go adventuring anymore."


    She clasped her hands tightly together and paused for a few moments. Once she had finally collected herself, she took a deep breath and continued.


    "That was when Christa came for me. I was able to read and write, so she recommended me to become a scribe when a position opened in the guild." A soft chuckle escaped through her nostrils. "She did it without even asking me, you know?"


    Sylphia giggled.


    Letty leaned her head back onto the mushroom stalk. Overhead, she saw the tiny lines running across the underside of the cap, a wondrous sight indeed, and she would have been more curious if her mind hadn''t been on something else entirely.


    She continued, "When I heard what she did, I was so flustered... I''ve never worked as a scribe before. My teacher did teach me very well, but... you know? I was just not confident I could do it."


    "But you took it in the end."


    "Mm. Honestly, I was really happy when she came to me with that news-" She clasped her hands over her chest. "- inside. I was so nervous when I came for the interview, that I cried as soon as I got home, because I thought I blew it..."


    "Hehehe, but you got accepted, didn''t you?"


    "A-actually, I did fail the interview."


    "Eh?"


    "I found out months later that... well, Christa pushed so hard for me, that she even went so far as threaten to quit if I wasn''t taken."


    "Eeeeeh!? That''s crazy..."


    Letty giggled. "Isn''t it?"


    "And so you were hired."


    "Mm."


    "As a master?"


    "Ah no. Scribes aren''t usually given a rank since they aren''t adventurers."


    "Huh," Sylphia cocked her head. "But you do."


    "Mm. One of the things that intrigued me while adventuring was understanding how monsters worked... I often joined adventurers who went out to hunt, so I could get a look at the monsters they killed."


    "For what?"


    "Nothing in particular. I just jotted down whatever I thought was interesting about them and moved on."


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    "Huh... how does that connect with you becoming a Master Adventurer? Did you get caught up on some super-dangerous dungeon by accident?"


    "Ah no." She shook her head. "Otherwise, I probably wouldn''t have survived... Despite my rank, my actual abilities in adventuring are barely at a Journeyman level... Maybe even worse now, since I haven''t gone on a real adventure for a long time."


    "Hmm... then how?"


    "Well, after a few years as a scribe, my collection of notes grew so large, that adventurers from the guild started borrowing them before heading out."


    "Ah."


    "Eventually, the guild itself took notice, and decided to publish it as a book - a modern guide to monsters around the capitol and the surrounding regions." She then waved her hands in front of her and anxiously said, "U-um, I don''t mean to brag, but... I heard the council used the book to come up with rank classifications of monsters - like how we know kobolds and siths were Master-level monsters."


    "Heeeeh... that''s pretty impressive."


    Again, she averted her gaze, and muttered, "Th-thanks... but well, anyway, that''s when the council decided to give me an honorary rank of Master." She snickered. "I still remember how Christa seemed happier than I was when we got the news."


    "Hahahaha."


    "But you know, even after all those years of adventuring, never once did I consider that monsters could be so similar to humans..." Once again, her eyes grew distant. "Maybe it''s because I usually studied them as corpses, and from the stories of adventurers who were fighting to survive."


    "Hm."


    She then looked Sylphia in the eyes and said, "But what I saw here... Sylphie, I was mortified..." She hung her head and looked at her hands, as though they were stained in blood. "You were right - I was a hypocrite. Who am I to judge you, when I''ve seen to the deaths of countless monsters? Monsters who might have been just as intelligent, and social, and so... like humans, but I''ve just never noticed. Because I never saw the fruits of my actions before my eyes..."


    Sylphia scratched her head. "W-well... I didn''t really mean to say it that way..."


    "But... would it really be so bad if I changed my mind now? Now that I do see, can''t I start over now? It shouldn''t be too late..." Finally, she turned to Sylphia and clasped her hands around hers. "Right?"


    "E-eh...?"


    "Sylphie... I-I know, his might be presumptuous of me, when I don''t even know you that well, but... that Sylphie who worries so much for Rika, that Sylphie who works hard every day to rescue our friends, that Sylphie who, despite how bad our situation becomes, is still able to find a way to turn things around, and smile so sincerely...


    "I don''t want that Sylphie doing such cruel things..."


    The little girl was speechless.


    Letty then flinched as, all of a sudden, Sylphia wrapped her arms around her shoulders.


    "S-Sylphie...!?"


    "I understand," she whispered, "so long as I have you by my side, I promise. I won''t make you sad."


    "Really?" a breathy voice escaped her lips.


    "Mm." Sylphia closed her eyes and nodded. "I promise."


    They stayed as they were for a short while, as the breeze flew past them, rubbing against their skin and sweeping upon their clothes.


    "Alright..." Letty smiled. I''ll believe in you, Sylphie.


    Sylphia opened her eyes. "U-um... so uh..." she said, her voice filled with anxiety, "I''m very late for the meeting, so... can we go now?"


    With a light expression, she covered her mouth and chuckled. "Mm, okay."


    Thus, they walked hand-in-hand back down from the grove. However, as they passed the last row of mushrooms, they came upon the company captains, all clumped together, hiding behind a large mushroom stem and ruminating with one another.


    "Rawr." The Captain of A Company said, "So even the Gods have their issues, huh?"


    "Bowow." The Captain of Company B nodded.


    "Arf!" The Assault Company Captain added, "In a way, they are not that much different from mere mortals like us..."


    Sylphia stepped in front of them. "Hey." she said, with an ominous voice.


    The dogmen jolted up onto their feet and stood in attention. Her glare pierced through them like a lightning bolt, and each one trembled in fear.


    "Have I taught you how rude it is to eavesdrop?"


    They shrank before her and whimpered as they begged for mercy.


    Sylphia drew her fan.


    "If you''re going to do it," she yelled, "make damn sure you don''t get caught!" She then swung Sebastian overhead with all of her strength.


    "Gwaaaaaaah!" Sebastian crashed down onto the hard skulls of the siths.


    "Ayaah!"


    "Ughaah!"


    Then with the final hit onto the head of the Assault Team Captain, Sebastian was sent flying out of Sylphia''s hand.


    "Guwaaaaah!" He then bounced off the ground, landing right at the edge of the cliff. "Gaaahahahaaa! Heeeelp!"


    "Eeeeh!?" Letty screamed. "Sylphie, Sebastian is-"


    Before any of them could do anything, Sebastian then flipped off the cliff.


    "Ah." Sylphia''s eyes widened.


    "GAAAAAAAAaaaaaaaaaa....." Sebastian''s voice dropped off as he fell.


    The siths barked in sync and yelled, "Our Almighty God!" They ran right to the edge of the cliff and looked down.


    "Hey, wait! Get back here!" Sylphia chased them down Letty followed soon after.


    They looked down the dizzying drop to the bottom of the waterfall. There were no further outcrops below, or a loose tree root with which to catch him. In all odds, he fell right to the bottom of the waterfall.


    "Oh God..." Sylphia placed her hand over her cheek. "he''s really..."


    Letty clasped her hands over her chest. Sebastian...


    As the five of them wallowed in grief, an unexpected voice suddenly came from behind them. "Aaagh! Holy shit... that was close." It was a deep voice, instantly familiar to everyone.


    "Eh!? What the-!?" Sylphia said as she turned around.


    Letty and the other siths turned around as well, but none of them could find Sebastian. "Eh...?" Letty said, "W-wasn''t that Sebastian''s voice, just now...?"


    "Eeek!" Sylphia recoiled backwards. "D-don''t tell me, he''s already haunting us!?"


    "W-what!?" Letty reflexively reached out and held onto Sylphia''s arms. "Like, like... like a ghost!?"


    "Hey!" Sebastian''s voice rang out one more. "Don''t go and decide that I''m dead all of a sudden!" This time, it came from much closer, like it was in between them.


    "Eh!?" Startled, Letty started looking around. Then, she found it. "S-Sylphie!"


    "W-what!?" She was so terrified, her head snapped back as she looked at Letty.


    "There! On your belt!"


    "Huh!?"


    And there he was - Sebastian. Stuck firmly in between Sylphia''s belt and her belly, just like she always carried him.


    "Aaah!" Sylphia leapt up in surprise and screamed. "What the fuck!? Didn''t you just fall off the cliff!?"


    "Huh? Ah, yeah, I did." He then yelled. "What the hell were you thinking, little girl!? I could have been lost beneath the river back there!"


    "Could have!? You should have! How the hell are you still here!?"


    "Ah... Well, about that..." His face then turned yellow, its features shifting, such that it appeared to show a shy face, looking away. "You remember how I said I wasn''t cursed?"


    Sylphia''s eyes popped wide open. "Oh no..."


    "Aha... ahaha... Well! I sure wasn''t cursed when I came into being. Buuuut, well, I think - and this is just a theory, mind you - I think, being stuck in this cave for so many years... Miiiiiiight have err... say, made me a bit clingy?"


    "Aaaaah!" She quickly pulled Sebastian out of her belt and threw him back over the cliff.


    Letty and the siths looked on in utter bafflement.


    "Hey! Stop that!" Sebastian yelled as he, once more, reappeared in Sylphia''s belt.


    "Agh! Noooo...!" Sylphia clutched her head.


    "Sylphie..." Letty placed her hand on Sylphia''s shoulder.


    "Letty..." She turned her head upwards and looked expectantly at Letty.


    "Um..." She scratched her cheek. "I think there''s nothing we can do about it anymore..."


    "Aauuuughhh!" She fell to her knees. "I''ve... been cursed!" Finally, she placed her hands over her eyes, hunched forward and groaned. "Aaaaaaaagh..."


    "Well, well," Sebastian said, "look at the bright side! At least there''s no way you can lose me! Isn''t that amazing!? You get to have a living weapon that will always be with you no matter what!"


    "A-ah, yeah!" Letty followed him up.


    She then glared at him. "Oh yeah? What can you do, anyway?"


    "Huh? Uh, well... I''m a fan! So... you can use me to fan yourself, when you feel hot."


    "You''re a living weapon!" She yelled. "A weapon! What can you do, as a weapon!?"


    "E-errr..." Blue sweat drops appeared on his face. "y-you know, kids these days, they rely too much on their weapons, don''t they!? T-t-there''s that saying, right? Ask not what your living weapon can do for you, but what you can do for your living weapon!"


    Sylphia''s eye twitched. "Huh!?"


    "Basically, you need to power me up, little girl! I need to drink blood! I''m a living weapon! If you let me drink the blood of your enemies, then I''ll become more powerful!"


    "How the hell am I going to give you the blood of my enemies if I can''t use you as a weapon!?"


    He paused for a moment.


    He then said, in a really condescending tone, "That''s your problem, isn''t it?"


    "Grrrr..." She snapped. "rrrrRRRRAAGH! So you are worthless after all!" She threw him once more over the cliff.


    "Uwaaaaah! Stop it! Even if I know I''ll come back to you, this is really fucking stressful...!"


    "I don''t care!"


    Letty sighed.


    Sylphia thus threw Sebastian over the cliff over and over again, until she was exhausted physically, and him, mentally.


    Meanwhile, Letty simply laughed to herself as she watched their silliness.


    At least, things are back to normal...


    "You useless, cursed piece of junk...!" the irate screams of the little girl resonated against the cave walls, amidst the deep ambience of crashing water.


    S-sort of.

 Chapter 22 - Scorched Earth

    The air stood still in anticipation.


    In the flatlands outside the village, hundreds of siths, all armed to the teeth with glistening mythril, gathered around their two goddesses.


    The smaller of the two, hardly any taller than the monsters, attracted all the attention as she gave her brief to her underlings.


    The girl¡¯s fan clacked shut. ¡°So, all that¡¯s left is to organize the home guard and make sure the village can hold out while our army is away.¡±


    ¡°Bow. It will be done, dear Goddess!¡± The sith in charge of the village¡¯s defenses stood up and gave a salute.


    ¡°Good. And make sure to assign messengers, so we¡¯ll know right away if something comes up.¡± Sylphia then turned to a sith with multiple brown spots over its face. ¡°And how goes the stockpiling of food?¡±


    ¡°Wow! We have collected enough food to last three dinners. Wow! I¡¯m afraid this is the limit to our food production.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± She stroked her chin. ¡°Make an emergency announcement - for the next week, all food within the village is to be rationed to the bare minimum! Because we don¡¯t have enough food, we need to stretch out our supply!¡±


    ¡°W-wow!¡± The dogman gave a stiff salute. ¡°I shall ask the elders to convince the people!¡±


    ¡°Please do.¡± Finally, she turned to Letty, ¡°Still nothing for medical supplies?¡±


    She replied, ¡°M-Magical or medicinal herbs don¡¯t grow within this cavern... I experimented with some local plants and mushrooms, but none really do anything. So we only have whatever supplies we carried with us...¡±


    Sylphia sighed. ¡°That¡¯s not good...¡±


    At the very least, the Siths¡¯ bodies are tough, and they are able to heal by themselves given some time. But if the same is true with the kobolds, it doesn¡¯t look good for maintaining our numbers throughout the war...


    The scribe hung her head in shame. ¡°Sorry...¡±


    ¡°We have no choice...¡± Sylphia looked to the Sith in charge of defending the village. ¡°Issue an immediate draft. All Siths who are capable of fighting - even children, are to receive military training!¡±


    ¡°Bow. D-dear Goddess,¡± The Sith jolted back. ¡°even the children!?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Sylphia bit onto her nail. ¡°If anything, it¡¯s a matter of last resort, but should this war not go our way...¡± Sylphia¡¯s eyes focused sharply on him. ¡°...then I assume you would rather not look on and let your children be left defenseless, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Bow...¡± He lowered his head into the ground. ¡°Of course. Bow, forgive my lack of foresight, my Goddess...¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡± The brown sith interjected. ¡°But in terms of weapons, we do not have enough to supply everyone....¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Sylphia started tapping her feet. ¡°You,¡± She jabbed her finger at the snout of the sith with the brown spots. ¡°go over to the weaponsmiths and order them to push out weapons much faster. I want the entire village armed in three days, I don¡¯t care how. Skimp on the material, use discarded pieces, stop creating armor. Whatever it takes!¡±


    ¡°Wow! Absolutely!¡±


    Her orders whipped up a veritable storm within the village. In no time at all, the easygoing siths, living their quiet, if impoverished, lives in their tiny village scrambled out of their houses. Hounded by Sylphia¡¯s agents, each one was brought out, put to training and given their assigned duties.


    There will be no civilians in this conflict. To live, or to die, everyone will dive into the mud and claw their way out.


    She clenched her fists.


    To defeat the kobolds, we will fight to the very last sith.


    ¡°Now!¡± Sylphia raised Sebastian and waved it in front of her. ¡°Go!¡±


    ¡°Awoo! Awoo!¡± Her army gave their warcry.


    And so, it begins...


    The ground trembled where the siths marched. Their thick armor plates clanked to their every movement, and the pikemen in particular, took to striking the rear end of their weapons against the ground as they walked, adding a further rumble to their approach.


    They were the very image of heavy infantry.


    ¡°Sylphie...¡± Letty laid her hands on the girl¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be long now.¡± She replied, clasping the hand on her left shoulder and rubbing his underside. ¡°We¡¯ll save them.¡±


    The corners of her mouth curled up into a modest smile. ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± she gently closed her eyes and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll see you later.¡±


    Thus, the Goddess of War marched out with her army, and left Letty, and the village, behind.


    The army soon entered territory occupied by the Kobolds. The hilly area once belonged to the siths and was home to another farm but a large invasion wrested it from their grasp. Past it, where the highlands and the lowlands met, was a vast flatland, and beyond that, one would enter the forests and swamps of the kobold¡¯s home turf.


    To support her upcoming campaign, she had previously armed the village¡¯s scouts and ordered them to kill any kobold scouts they encountered. Though there were no fierce encounters that ensued from this, the steady toll of losses forced the kobolds to pull their scouts away from sith territory.


    And her goal was now made manifest. She did not know how deeply they had pierced into kobold territory, but their forward scouts had not encountered a single patrol.


    In short, they held the element of surprise.


    Thus, Sylphia split her army into three and ordered each company to sack a different farm. She then stuck with Company A, an all-pike formation and followed them to their target.


    Perched beside the river at the bottom of a shallow valley, the farm was similar to the sith¡¯s in many ways. Neat rows of edible mushrooms sprouted from a tilled patch of land, ringed by a fence made of giant mushroom stalks. Then, on the far end, a small pier jutted out from the riverbank, with small spears littered across it. Working the land, a small community of kobolds lived in the handful of huts scattered around the farm.


    Her lips perked up, forming a sadistic grin on her face. Like lambs to the slaughter.


    The siths stared at her, weapon in hand and awaiting her orders. Their eyes, once empty and dull, flared with the fires of war. What was once a small ember she had lit in her hearts had grown into a furnace, and it desired one thing.


    With a single graceful movement, she raised her fan, their God, in the air. ¡°Now begins your vengeance!¡± Her black haze erupted from her body and enveloped each sith. ¡°To teach these thieving cats a lesson - first, you must drive them out of your home!¡±


    Her eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Leave none alive.¡±


    All at once, siths crested the hill. With the instincts beaten into them by their Goddess, they formed battle lines and charged in unison.


    Sylphia followed behind, strolling at a leisurely pace. She watched the kobold farmers stumble over themselves at the sight of the approaching sith army. Some hurried and ran while others took to their farming tools and attempted to resist. Few kobolds managed to escape, and those who tried to resist were slain on the spot.


    The battle, if it could even be called as such, was over in an instant.


    ¡°Awoo!¡± The siths howled to celebrate their first victory.


    Without missing a beat, Sylphia gave her next orders, ¡°Plunder the farm! Take all the food you can carry! You know where to drop them off!¡±


    All at once, the siths broke off their formation and spread out.


    They plucked all the mushroom crops right off the ground, regardless of whether they were ready for harvest or not. Fresh produce, stored in kobold-sized baskets lined the farmhouse. They didn¡¯t mind the burden on their backs as they carried their spoils away; after all, most of them had never seen so much food just lying around, waiting to be taken.


    A few even spent a short time spearfishing with the equipment that the kobolds had left. Unlike this farm, theirs was nowhere close to the river, and thus did not have a pier. If they wanted to fish, they needed to get their coats wet and dive in themselves.


    Soon enough, the farm was stripped clean.


    A soldier approached Sylphia.


    ¡°Bowbow,¡± he barked, ¡°Our Goddess!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°We have found two children hiding inside the farmhouse.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...?¡± Her eyelids fell. ¡°I gave you your orders, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°B-Bowbow...?¡±


    She then furled her brows. ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself.¡±


    Realizing what she meant, the sith took a step back. ¡°Bowbow! But they are just children, my Goddess!¡±


    Her blood boiled. ¡°So what if they¡®re-¡°


    But just as she was about to yell at the already frightened dogman, she recalled her promise to Letty. And so, she stopped and took a quick breath.


    Then, letting out a sigh, she said, ¡°Fine. Release them.¡±


    At this point, their scouts have probably seen us anyway, so it doesn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°Bowbow!¡± He saluted with a spring in his step. ¡°Y-yes my Goddess!¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    She later watched the pair of kittens scamper out of the farmhouse and into the distance.


    Cruel things, huh?


    She sighed again.


    How stupid.


    A massive rock pillar jutted out of the ground, extending all the way up to the ceiling. At the foot of this natural behemoth, the siths dropped the resources they plundered into a growing stack on the ground. Soldiers ran back and forth between the farm and the drop off point at Sylphia¡¯s oversight. Food, tools, and everything else were plopped in one spot for Letty¡¯s Supply Corps to then haul all the way back to the village.


    At that moment, Sylphia remembered something important.


    Ah, shit. She slapped herself on the forehead. Come to think of it, I should have taught them how to make a wheel! I wonder if it¡¯s possible, with the kind of materials they got here. Oh well. Too late for that.


    What they did have, however, were bags made of sinew, presumably from a mushroom, as usual, which they strapped all over their body, as well as baskets, which they carried over their heads.


    After a short while, even the soldiers from the other companies appeared from the distance. Carrying even more spoils over their heads, they stacked more and more bounty on the pile for the Supply Corps to bring home.


    Nice. Everything¡¯s going smoothly.


    By chance, she saw the Assault Team Captain and beckoned to him. ¡°Ah, you, come here!¡±


    ¡°Arf! Yes, dear Goddess?¡± He stopped to face her.


    ¡°How many rounds do you need to bring all the food back here?¡±


    ¡°Arf! I¡¯m afraid I do not know. Arf! There are very few of us, and there is much food to be taken.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± She nodded. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Since your target is the farthest, it¡¯s also the riskiest. Bring all that you can for one more round and burn everything else.¡±


    ¡°Arf! Yes, my Goddess!¡±


    Alright... if they¡¯re gonna counterattack, they¡¯ll probably come in from the lowlands. In that case, we have the advantage, since we can see them from a mile away. In the meantime, she just sat down and watched as the conveyor belt of loot passed by. A mountain of mushrooms and fish, stacked up to Sylphia¡¯s chest, rose from the ground. Even as the Supply Corps came and hauled everything away as fast as they could, the inflow of stolen goods proved too much.


    After a few hours, Company A had finished looting their target, and was just sitting around, or, as Sylphia called it, ¡®on standby¡¯.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Sylphia rather enjoyed the opportunity to relax herself in the open grassland. She was just starting to enjoy the peace, however, when from the distance, one of the scouts ran straight towards her, yelling, ¡°Raw! My Goddess, my Goddess! Catlings!¡±


    ¡°Oho?¡± Her eyes sparkled. ¡°Number?¡±


    ¡°Raw! Dozens, maybe a hundred!¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± She stood up. ¡°They underestimate us.¡±


    Company A, an 80 man unit entirely composed of pikes, immediately arranged themselves before Sylphia.


    Only about half of Company B, also composed of pikes, were present, as the other half had just departed to raze second farm.


    Lastly, the entirety of the Assault Company had still not returned.


    120 units. Give or take. One full, one half strength. Good enough. Assuming the kobolds still fight the same as they did the first time we entered this cavern... She grinned. We¡¯ll never lose.


    ¡°All units, in formation! We won¡¯t let them interrupt our resource flow!¡±


    The siths barked as one and marched to her orders.


    Sylphia arranged the two companies into lines before her. In front, the larger Company A formed along the foot of the pillar, squeezing one flank right at its wall. Thanks to this huge thing, I can completely secure the right flank for free. On the other side, Company B formed onto a tight square slightly behind A¡¯s left flank.


    Now, let¡¯s see what the enemy does.


    What appeared to be ants, scurrying out of the mushroom forests in the far distance, were actually a swarm of kobolds, approaching at tremendous speed.


    Woah...


    The kobolds ran on all fours, something she had never seen the siths do, and carried their weapons in their mouths. Some of them also came in Mythril armor, but those were few in number.


    Will they use cavalry tactics? Well, too bad we¡¯re on a hill, then.


    From the direction they came out of the forest, they appeared to have been headed to the farm that Company A had just raided, but then, they suddenly shifted direction. The mass of fur curved inwards, changing their direction towards the siths¡¯ center mass.


    Hmph. Sylphia unfurled her fan. ¡°Say, you aren¡¯t going to be picky with what you eat, will you?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Sebastian asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m saying, you will drink your followers¡¯ blood, won¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Ah, sure. I don¡¯t really care.¡±


    She grinned. ¡°Good. Get ready for the taste of blood you¡¯ve been waiting for!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± His face turned a bright yellow. ¡°Really!? I can¡¯t wait!¡±


    ¡°Me neither.¡± With a soft clack, she flicked her wrist and folded Sebastian once more.


    I can¡¯t wait to see what powers I¡¯ll unlock after feeding him this many kobolds! With a powerful living weapon, I can finally live out my dream since coming into this world - becoming overpowered!


    Unable to contain her excitement, she burst out laughing, ¡°Wahahahaha! All units! The enemy advances! Give them no inch! No quarter!¡± She then unfurled her fan, lifted it in the air and yelled, ¡°Slay every single one, and offer their blood to the Death God!¡±


    ¡°Awoo! Awoo!¡± The siths howled.


    Despite fighting on higher ground, the hill¡®s shallow incline was not enough to slow the kobolds down. But nevertheless, Sylphia proceeded with her battle plan.


    Her commands summoned her black magic, covering her soldiers and seeping into their skins.


    ¡°Pike wall!¡± she shouted.


    The siths presented their pikes forward. The mythril poles extended several feet in front before ending with a replaceable speartip held in place by bent iron rods. These pikes far outstripped the range of any weapon the kobolds had, even their spears.


    Once the kobolds entered fighting distance, they hopped up on two feet and carried their weapons by hand. While most slowed down or turned away in face of the pike wall, a few still charged in with reckless abandon. They deflected the first layer of pikes away with their weapons and their shields, but the hedgehog spikes would prove too much.


    The rest either stared the siths down and resorted to taunts, or otherwise ran towards either flank.


    Hmph. Both my flanks are unassailable. She crossed her arms in growing complacence. This is what it means to be in ¡®checkmate¡¯.


    She watched the battle as though it were light entertainment. Judging the battle to have been won, she even sat down on the hillside and stopped giving out commands.


    That was when she noticed the kobolds running towards the rock pillar.


    Tsk. Are they gonna run around? Shit, that¡¯s gonna endanger the supply corps!


    What a bother.


    She vexedly stood up, patting the dirt off her dress and yelled, ¡°Hey! I need 10 guys-¡°


    But just as she was about to section off a small group to protect the Supply Corps, she then saw the kobolds running up the side of the rock pillar, using the crystal outcrops as leverage.


    What the fuck!?


    Quick on their feet, the kobolds ran right over Sylphia¡¯s ¡®secure¡¯ flank and dove onto the siths below. In their daring assault, they managed to put that entire flank into disarray, though not without losing a few of their own. Some even landed directly on the pikes waiting below, impaling themselves mid-air. Nevertheless, the kobolds had created an opening.


    Seizing the opportunity, the all other kobolds followed their bretheren up the pillar to push their advantage.


    WHAT!? That¡¯s cheating!


    How are they allowed to do that!? Rather than being an asset, the pillar is nullifying my advantage! She bit into her nail. Shit! Shit! Calm down... This isn¡¯t like a game anymore. Anything, anything goes!


    With the kobolds landing right on top of them, the siths on the right flank were forced to use their backup weapons to defend themselves. Chaos immediately followed as the siths and kobolds clumped up and fought like they were used to.


    ¡°Meooooooow!¡± The kobolds screamed at the top of their lungs as they fought. It did not even sound like cats purring, but a voice similar to a high-pitched human¡¯s, literally shouting that word at the top of his lungs.


    In that case, I¡¯ll do this!


    ¡°Company A! Split off! Right flank, drop the pikes! Left Flank, Square formation! Company B, reposition! On me! Double time!¡±


    The quick succession of commands tossed up a dense black fog that covered the entire battlefield at once.


    As she had ordered, Company A¡¯s left flank quickly formed into a square, roughly 40 strong and ringed themselves with their pikes. They held off the emboldened kobolds who proceeded with flanking them on the left rather than join the rest up the pillar.


    Meanwhile, Company B ran and formed themsleves around their commander, also presenting their pikes in a ring. Just like this, Sylphia took Company B and pushed them behind the embattled right flank.


    Now squeezed on all sides, Company A¡¯s right flank fought a brutal melee. While the kobolds assailed them from the front and from their right, Sylphia¡¯s units supported them from the left and back.


    Putting the pike¡¯s long reach to great effect, the supporting units drove some well-placed thrusts into the kobolds, easing the burden on their comrades just enough to reverse the momentum of battle.


    Seeing their comrades slain by the dozens, and their inability to secure any further advantage, the kobolds soon eased off their assault and regrouped back downhill.


    In the meantime, the siths evacuated their wounded and reformed their original formation, albeit diminished, and moved away from the pillar.


    All things considered, the kill-death ratio is still in my favor... If only I considered the possibility that they¡¯d run up the pillar, I might have gotten away with a perfect victory too... She clicked her tongue. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. Better to learn that early on.


    Now heavily outnumbered, as well as out-armed, the kobolds shrank away from another attack, but were not quite ready to retreat.


    Now, I should press my advantage.


    In that moment, Sylphia saw a familiar glint in the distance.


    Oho?


    She smirked. Sweeping her hands forward, she then gave her command, ¡°All units, merge into line!¡±


    The remaining siths broke their formation and rearranged themselves into a long line, three ranks deep.


    Just from seeing this, the kobolds fell into disarray. The ones trying to organize their line fell into dispute against the ones who trying to run away. In the end, they neither ran away nor organized their line, and instead clumped together in a loose circle.


    Her lips then stretched out, forming a sinister grin. ¡°Now, envelop them!¡±


    Her black haze fell over the siths one by one, starting from both ends, progressing towards the middle.


    In that order, the siths charged one after the other, collapsing their line into an inverted V as they crashed downhill.


    It was only at this point that the kobolds finally decided as a group to escape. However, just as they were about to make a run for it, a dreadful howl resounded from the distance.


    A small formation of siths appeared in between them and their escape route. These dogmen, armed not just with pikes, but with various weaponry, approached in a wedge formation. At its tip, a sith brandishing a cleaver made of solid mythril.


    This sith raised his massive weapon, and growled, ¡°Arf! Assault Company, crush the enemy!¡±


    ¡°Awoo!¡± his soldiers replied.


    All at once, the sith charged with utmost fury. Their rabid snarls could be heard from as far back as where Sylphia stood, making her skin crawl.


    ¡°Aaaaaaarf!¡± The Assault Captain bellowed. With a single swing, his blade cleaved right through the two kobolds before him, cracking bone and tearing sinew as though they were never there. Behind him followed several spears. They thrusted ahead of him, stabbing through even mythril armor. Finally, the back line leapt over all of them. And as they fell back down, they swung their blades, their axes, and their hammers, and joined their Captain at the heart of the fray.


    This three-punch combo utterly decimated hope the kobolds had to break through and escape.


    The hammer¡­


    Not to be outdone, the combined force of Company A and part of B raised their own voices and propelled themselves faster and faster downhill. They then lowered their pikes in front of them and, with a sickening thud, drove their pikes straight through their enemies.


    ...meets the anvil.


    The two halves met, like two puzzle pieces. Their frenzied howls drowned the screams of those caught in the middle. Indeed, the kobolds were crushed. They were crushed so utterly that few even lifted their swords to protect themselves.


    They merely stood there, frozen in despair, and waited for the inevitable.


    As Sylphia walked back up into the highlands, she took a single look back. What were once farms now smoldered with hot ash, coughing putrid black smoke up into the ceiling. The smoke followed the wind down to the other side of the cavern where the river flowed back out, taking the otherwise stagnant air with it.


    Her eyes turned to the farm nearest to them - the farm she personally oversaw the destruction of. The houses were gone, its fertile plots, trampled upon, and even the pier was dismantled. In front of its smoking carcass, a mound of ash, unrecognizable from the any of rest, remained.


    She stared at it for a while, with a blank face, as if she were burning it into her retinas.


    Letty...


    Her eyes, long since glazed over, reflected the dying embers, as one by one, they, too were snuffed out, and nothing but a black mass remained.


    ...doesn¡¯t need to know anything...


    She then raised her voice and said, ¡°All companies, march, faster!¡±


    The victorious army marched back to their village, their backs loaded with more loot than they could carry.

 Chapter 23 - Interbellum

    "Poi," squeaked a tiny voice.


    She wiggled her finger about. Having already pressed it into the girl¡¯s cheeks, a soft sensation wrapped its tip as the indentation on the skin followed its trail. Just like this, she playfully traced an inward spiral on Letty¡¯s face.


    She covered her mouth and giggled to herself. "She¡¯s not waking up, is she¡­?"


    Somewhat disappointed, the mischievous child finally pulled her finger away.


    Well, aside from worrying her all day, the haul we brought back from those farms really took its toll on her. I know I left the supply side to her, but I sort of feel bad about passing out right after dinner, even while she was still organizing the storage.


    She rubbed the back of her neck.


    Somehow, I felt exhausted right after. I wonder what that¡¯s all about? I didn¡¯t do anything tiring, apart from marching and standing all day...


    "Hup." She pushed herself up from the floor. "Well, she deserves a bit more sleep. I suppose I¡¯ll go away so she can have some peace and quiet."


    And so, she left the temple to Letty¡¯s quiet snores. But as she went out the cave mouth, a sith greeted her. It was apparently past breakfast, but when he came to bring the offerings of food earlier, both the girls were still asleep.


    Having said that, the dogman hurried down the village to bring Sylphia her breakfast.


    "Hmm?" Her eyes flickered. "Speaking of food-" She then pulled her fan out of her belt and pulled it open. "Hey, Sebastian!"


    The fan¡¯s eyebrows fell. "Geez, you don¡¯t have to shout, little girl. I¡¯m awake. I¡¯m always awake."


    "Oh. Is that so? Anyway. Food! You must have drunk a tub¡¯s worth of blood yesterday right? So you¡¯re probably a dozen levels up now!?" Her eyes gleamed in anticipation.


    "Eh? Level? What in the world are you talking¡­" His eyes suddenly widened. "Ah, oh!"


    "So! So!" She pulled Sebastian closer to her face. "What new powers do you have?"


    His face turned pale. "Err¡­" As if to shield himself from her gaze, his pupils then darted left and right, but the girl simply turned him right around in her hand.


    "Hey, come on, tell me!"


    His voice weakened. "We-well..."


    Just from hearing his tone, she realized. At once, all enthusiasm escaped her body, and her face, once filled with excitement, clouded over with disappointment.


    "About that..."


    Her eyelids twitched.


    "Eheh eheheh... I told you about it, right?"


    "What?" she menacingly said.


    "Y-you know...? If you weren¡¯t the one who killed it... I can¡¯t gain power from the blood."


    Her jaw dropped.


    "Aha! Ahaha! The blood was still very tasty, you know! I feel completely invigorated! I feel like a really good power-up is coming soon! Just give me a *little* more blood - that you killed - and then-"


    "Huuuuuh!?" she screamed right into his face, "That¡¯s the first time I heard such a thing!"


    "Ah... is that so...?"


    "A hundred monsters worth of blood!" Her glare was so intense that red streaks formed around her pupils. "I fucking strolled around that damn field for hours just to let you drink every last drop! And you¡¯re telling me none of it counts!?"


    "W-w-well... you know!" His eyes batted left and right in quick succession. "It¡¯s... that! You were planning on burning them, right! Well, dried bodies burn well, don¡¯t they!? Hahaha! So all¡¯s well that ends well, right? It¡¯s the first meal I¡¯ve had since birth too, so that¡¯s something to celebrate, right!?"


    "Grrrr...!" Negative emotions whirled in her mind like a hurricane.


    "Eek!" He squealed preemptively, as if to steel himself for her fury, but even as a few moments passed, nothing happened.


    Her temper was an inch away from blowing over like a powder keg, when, at a stroke of realization, or perhaps enlightenment, she reached a a conclusion.


    "This is pointless¡­" she muttered as a sigh escaped her lips. Then, with a far off stare, she quietly placed Sebastian back into her belt and said, "Let¡¯s go..."


    Resignation - that was the conclusion she reached.


    I shouldn¡¯t thrash Sebastian in front of so many of his followers, anyway...


    "L-little girl?"


    Despite his call, however, she refused to even acknowledge him with a grunt.


    "A-are you mad?"


    "Yes."


    "Ehh...? Err... I¡¯m, uh... sorry, I guess?"


    "You should be," she muttered, "stupid useless cursed fan..."


    "S-stop calling me useless! You¡¯re hurting my feelings!"


    "Good!"


    In her anger, Sylphia stormed down the village with a scowl on her face.


    The sith would later return with her breakfast, but she was long gone.


    While she cooled her head, the little girl found herself strolling around the village. At first, it was just to get her mind off her bubbling fury, but soon, genuine curiosity took over, and before she knew it, she was on a sightseeing tour.


    The village seemed a bit more quiet than it used to be. Though she couldn¡¯t really pick out the siths from one another just by looks, she had a strange feeling that a few faces were missing. After all, a handful of her soldiers did lose their their lives in the skirmish yesterday.


    If I remember correctly, the guys dug them a grave in the communal cemetery outside the village. Apparently, it was customary to bury soldiers with their equipment. She sighed. It was a pain, convincing them otherwise. These guys could be really stubborn after all¡­


    She climbed up the village this time around. She did not normally visit the upper portion of the village, because she disliked walking uphill, but somehow, at that moment, a change of pace was exactly what she desired.


    As usual, she was met with bows as greetings, as well as the odd salute from, she assumed, those of her army. She couldn¡¯t really tell just by looking.


    On her way, she came across a hut with a couple of siths inside. The two, one small and the other, tall, bowed in front of a Mythril cuirass. Curious, she stayed for a bit and observed them.


    The larger sith soon raised his head and lifted the armor from its rack. The smaller sith then unbuckled it, opening it to one side, like a book, before slipping inside. Then, the larger sith closed the cuirass again and buckled it shut. The armor sagged down, even covering part of the pup¡¯s leg. He then tried walking around with the armor on, spreading his arms out to maintain balance.


    The rather mundane sight nevertheless coaxed a tiny giggle out of her.


    After a while, the pup finally sat down, and the adult sith patted him on the head.


    This subtle gesture struck her.


    "Huh... strange..." Sylphia murmured to herself.


    I noticed it a while back, but siths don¡¯t have family, in the sense I understand it.


    Further, she rubbed her chin and closed her eyes whilst in quiet contemplation.


    There are no women, and yet there are children. In that case, where do the children come from?


    Then, she lifted her head and let her eyes wander about the rocky ceiling.


    But from the way they acted back there... aren¡¯t they like father and child?


    "Strange..."


    Moments later, the two siths, both donning mythril armor, came out of their huts and, seeing their Goddess right outside their home, immediately gave her a bow.


    "Woof, good morning, dear Goddess," said the taller sith.


    "Mm, good morning," she replied.


    For a moment, she debated with herself if she should ask them directly, but when she saw that the siths were about to go on their way, she quickly reached her resolve. "Ah, wait..." she reached her hand out.


    "Woof?" the taller sith turned around, his armor clanking lightly with his shift of direction.


    "S-say, I¡¯m curious..." Sylphia scratched her head, "how do siths... reproduce?"


    "Woof?" he cocked his head to one side.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    She grunted.


    Was that a rude thing to ask...?


    He thought for a moment, and then said, "Woof, it is by the Gods¡¯ will, of course."


    She raised an eyebrow. "Huh? What was that?" she said, leaning her head in closer. "I don¡¯t understand."


    "W-woof!?" He then jolted all of a sudden, and apologized, "I-I¡¯m sorry, my Goddess, it was wrong of me to assume that the Goddess of War concerns herself with our mortal affairs!"


    Eeeeeh...? Was I supposed to know this sort of thing beforehand? Shit, I¡¯m supposed to be their God, wasn¡¯t I? Hm, anyway, let¡¯s just go with his explanation...


    "No need to apologize," She placed her hand on his head, "Tell me anyway, I was just curious."


    "Woof, well, it is as the God Barog- err... Sebastian told us. Woof, as the Gods will it, we are created from divine mud and are sent into this world. Woof, with our homes as a guide, they plant our seeds in the ground and watch over us as we grow into maturity."


    Um... what?


    She scratched her head...


    Divine... mud? Did Sebastian teach them this religious mumbo-jumbo? Goddamnit, this wasn¡¯t the answer I wanted...


    "Aaaaah, in other words," she said, motioning impatiently with her arms, "how does it work?"


    "Woof..." the sith stroked his chin, "I¡¯m not sure what to say... Woof, it is precisely how the Gods have said."


    She slapped her palm onto her face.


    Goddamnit, Sebastian.


    Heaving a sigh, she let them go on their way.


    With another bow to their goddess, the two siths climbed slowly down the ridge on their tiny, stubby legs.


    Hmm... I don¡¯t get it...


    What do they mean by divine mud? Seeds...? They grow from the ground like plants? Tsk. There¡¯s still a problem with how fast the kobolds reproduce... if I can assume that these monsters reproduced the same way, I could come up with some way to control their population, but... what the hell is the deal with this divine mud mumbo-jumbo?


    She let out a sigh.


    Nah, I probably shouldn¡¯t think dig too deep into it. It¡¯s probably just a story he made up on the spot... He did say he got tired of their stupid questions somewhere along the way...


    Again, she let out a sigh, and resigned herself to ignorance.


    Well, this is pointless, I should just go on with my stro-


    Just as she was about to turn back, though, something caught her attention right at the corner of her eye.


    In the house, from which the two sith just exited, sat another sith - a child around the size of the smaller sith from earlier, but with differently colored fur.


    Her entire body jolted as though she were struck by lightning.


    "What the..." she muttered. "That... wasn¡¯t there before."


    With frenzied eyes, she dug into her brain.


    Our homes as a guide... our homes...? A guide? Planted like seeds...?


    She swallowed her breath.


    Spawning!?


    With all haste, she hurried back onto the path and chased the siths who just left.


    "Wait!" she yelled.


    "Woof?" The taller sith turned around, followed by the other.


    Without even catching her breath, Sylphia said, "When you say, ¡®our homes as a guide¡¯... does that mean you are all born inside these mushroom huts?"


    "Woof." He nodded.


    "Everyone!?"


    "Woof, woof." He nodded twice.


    "How about the forge? Does anyone get born there?"


    The tall sith scratched his head. "Woof, well, no, my Goddess... woof, the forge is not a home...?"


    Her gaze sharpened. "And what would happen... if these homes were destroyed?"


    "Woof...?" He cocked his head to the side, "then we would be born in other houses?"


    "No," she shook her head, "I mean-"


    Wait a second- She cupped her mouth. Don¡¯t they even understand what these houses mean to their survival?


    "Nevermind, just answer me one last thing," Sylphia asked, "this story that the Gods told - the same story goes for the ko- the... catlings?"


    "Woof." Once more, the Sith nodded.


    "I see." She once more let out a sigh. This time, her chest felt light, and her mind, clear. "Thank you." she said with a timid smile, "I¡¯ll let you go on your way now."


    "Woof. Of course, my Goddess. Woof. Anytime."


    When the siths disappeared into the distance, Sylphia drew her fan and unfolded it, revealing Sebastian¡¯s face. She glared at him and said, "Hey, what¡¯s with that story you told the sith?"


    "Hmmmgh?" Sebastian groaned, "What about it?"


    "Is it true?"


    "Of course it is."


    "What does the story mean, exactly?" She focused her gaze on her fan. "Tell me."


    "Guhhh... But you look like you already figured it out..."


    "I said tell me." She tightened her grip on his frame.


    "Ahh! Ahh! Okay! Okay!" The moment Sylphia loosened her grip, Sebastian mumbled under his breath, "Tsk, why you so violent...?"


    "What¡¯s that?"


    "Nothing! Ahem," he cleared his throat, despite not having one, "it is the creation story that I knew when I was born."


    "Born?" Sylphia raised an eyebrow. "You? A living weapon?"


    "Yes. Well, it¡¯s closer to being created than born."


    "Explain."


    Sebastian sighed. "When this place was carved out of the earth by the Gods, and I mean real Gods, by the way - not me. So when they carved this place out, everything inside it was created in the same instant. The cavern, the pillars, of course, the Mythril, and me."


    "Gods...?" Her brows knotted tightly together. "What do you mean?"


    "Hmm... well... Gods!" He said with a strained voice. "Um... sorry, I can¡¯t really explain it any better than that, little girl."


    Gods...? Carved...?


    "Fine. What does ¡®carved¡¯ mean?"


    "Exactly what it means. The earth was carved hollow, and this landscape was formed."


    "And when, exactly, did this happen?"


    "My age. Well, I don¡¯t remember the exact number anymore, but I¡¯m pretty sure that I¡¯m more than 500 years old."


    Her eyes widened. "Five hundred!?"


    "Yeah, didn¡¯t I tell you that before?"


    "And it all happened in an instant, you say? Like, you appeared all of a sudden?"


    "Uh-huh."


    She rubbed her chin.


    What does that mean...? Houses that act as spawn points? A dungeon appearing suddenly out of nowhere?


    "What," she muttered audibly, "like an update?"


    "Hmm?" Sebastian lifted an eyebrow.


    These mechanics are straight out of a game!


    Shit, it¡¯s slipped my mind for a while, but I¡¯m trapped in the game, aren¡¯t I!? What was its name again? Something... Empyrean. So, this world is like a hybrid of a game world and a real fantasy world...? Gnn... That just opens up more questions than it gives answers!


    She bit into her thumb.


    Like, is there a way out of this world? I¡¯m growing more and more attached to this world as time goes by... and if my plan goes well... there might come a time that I¡¯d be too invested in this world to return to my own...


    "Hm? Are you satisfied?" asked Sebastian.


    "Eh?" She snapped instantly out of her train of thought. "What?"


    "Err... I guess that¡¯s a yes?"


    "A-ah! Right, sorry. Lost myself for a moment... Anyway, yeah, that¡¯s all I wanted to know for now, thanks!" She gave him a warm smile.


    I¡¯ll leave that complicated stuff for later.


    Then, slipping him back into her belt, her smile stretched further into a mischievous grin.


    Right now, I¡¯ve found my answer!


    As Sylphia made her way back to the temple, she was intercepted by a sith who claimed to be one of the scouts.


    "Woaf! My Goddess!" he said, with his tongue sticking down from his lips as he panted heavily.


    She lifted an eyebrow and asked, "Hm?"


    "Woaf!" His frenzied eyes met with hers. "The catlings have amassed!"


    A chill ran down her spine.


    At least, at first.


    Upon taking her breath, her complexion darkened and a malignant grin draped across her face.


    "Good."


    They took the bait...


    It¡¯s time to put my plan into motion!

 Chapter 24 - The Batle for the Mythril Cave!

    Chapter 24 - The Battle For The Mythril Cave!


    The sound of clanking mythril resonated on every corner of the village. Sylphia''s agents made their rounds, distributing weapons and armor to every sith able to wield them. None were spared. The young, the elderly, the handicapped - all were entrusted with whatever weapon they could scrounge. Even if one wielded nothing more than a sturdy pole or the tools he used to till the land, he would answer the call.


    Sylphia called it Total War.


    The emergency draft drew over 500 siths from the entire village. The huts were left empty but for the unnecessary things everyone left behind.


    Of that 500, several dozen, mostly crippled, would be assigned as extra workers for the forges and the farms, while the rest were taken into the army''s wings.


    "Letty," said the little girl, "report."


    "T-The kobolds are amassing in the grasslands at the center of the cavern. We don''t know if they''ll attack the village or the farm first."


    "Hm." She nodded. "What are they doing?"


    "Um... still assembling, apparently."


    "Hmm..."


    Two full companies of pikemen. 200 in total. 1 Company of Assault Infantry, 20 units. And 500 militia - though they''re probably useless on their own, if I micro them well, I bet I could make a decent line infantry out of them. Letty has only 20 medics trained up, and only enough supplies to heal a handful. Of course we also need to keep a reserve for ourselves, plus for Rika and the others, just in case.


    She let out a sigh as she reached the obvious conclusion:


    I guess most of these guys won''t be coming back.


    She glanced at the surrounding village. None but a handful of siths remained in their houses - those already dying of old age.


    This is everything. We might have dealt a blow to them the last time, but I have to assume that we''re still the smaller party. If we allow them to seize the initiative, then they could eventually overwhelm us through attrition. In that case, I need to force a decisive battle.


    She lifted her head and looked at the mass of loyal siths before her.


    Each of those black, beady eyes that looked up to her was a deep well of emotion. What word did they expect from her lips at that moment? What emotion, what desire ran through their body as they held their weapon in their hands? Whatever it may have been, she had already chosen hers.


    She raised her voice and said, "We attack!"


    With a rapturous roar, the siths barked as one.


    The edge of the Sith tribe''s territory was marked by a cluster of hills that ended abruptly, giving way to a vast grassland that covered the central area of the cavern. In those vast plains, solitary mushrooms rose to great height, such that their caps nearly touched the ceiling. This was why the central was commonly referred to by the siths as The Garden of Giants.


    It was in this garden that the two armies met face-to-face.


    Sylphia wiped the cold sweat off her forehead.


    Good God. They weren''t kidding.


    The kobolds arrayed themselves against the sith line in kind. As a result, their line extended from one cave pillar to the next cave pillar over yonder.


    "Scouts, what''s the number on those guys?" she asked.


    "Bowow." a sith behind her said, "Somewhere between 1000 and 2000, my Goddess."


    Shit. That''s more than the entire population of the village! I''m starting to think a decisive battle wasn''t such a good idea.


    "Equipment?" she asked.


    "Bowow. As expected, most catlings prefer to fight with swords, and the lesser ranked among them forgo the use of armor, in favor of mobility."


    "Hmm..." She rubbed her chin.


    That means the roles are set. They have the advantage in maneuver and in numbers. It would have been nice if I could somehow limit that advantage, but if the last battle is anything to go by, the kobolds are dexterous enough to nullify obstacles.


    No-


    More than that, they could use obstacles to their advantage and assault us from the air as well. Counter-intuitive as it may be, an open field is probably the best place to fight them. What I need to do is to tighten the front somehow and minimize the impact of their numbers advantage...


    "Sylphie, look!" Letty, also standing beside her, pointed roughly at the center of the horde.


    A lone kobold walked ahead of the line. It wore a full suit of armor, unique among the kobolds. Its helmet, intricately carved to show the face of a lion, inspired both fear and awe. A mane of bright red fiber completed the helmet and wisped along with the breeze.


    Uwah... there it is, that guy''s giving off that final boss feel...


    The kobold scanned the army of siths before him left and right. The ones in front, all clad in full plate, were Sylphia''s regulars. None of them even twitched an eyebrow at the presence of the lone kobold. They knew, for she hammered it into them, that no opponent before them was to be feared more than the Goddess who stood behind them.


    The catman locked his arms onto his waist and gloated, "Nyaa ha ha ha! Is this all the vile doglings could muster, meow!? Have we killed so many of your warriors that you have hardly enough people to run a farming community, meow!? Nyaa ha ha ha!"


    Gloating before the climactic battle? Tsk. Tsk. Tsk. That drops you down to mid-boss level at most.


    "Hey, Assault Captain-" Sylphia pointed her at the annoying kobold at the center of the field. "-give that guy a piece of your mind."


    "Arf!" He struck the end of his spear into the ground.


    The sith beside him removed his helmet for him and held on to it while he himself stepped forward.


    The two monsters faced each other in the middle of the field. As they glared into each other''s eyes, neither dared so much as to blink.


    The field soon grew silent.


    Even the breeze, which otherwise blew constantly across the flatlands, gave way in humility to the intensity of these warriors.


    The sith took his breath.


    A gust of wind.


    "Bleeeeeeeeh!" He turned around and waved his ass at the kobold. "Arf! You are dumb and always smell of piss!"


    The kobold''s jaw dropped. Sylphia''s jaw dropped. Letty''s jaw dropped. If the wind had a jaw, it would surely have dropped.


    The Assault Captain then pulled his mouth down and blew his tongue at the baffled kobold.


    Satisfied, he finally crossed his arms, and nodded victoriously.


    What followed was utter silence.


    That is, until, the thunderous roar of the sith army erupted.


    The Assault Captain returned to his line with a hero''s welcome. His comrades showered him with rapturous applause, interspersed with whistles, howls and barks. Every one congratulated him as if they had already won the battle.


    Company A''s captain ran all the way just to pat him on the back and say, "Woof! That was brilliant!"


    The sith beside him slipped his helmet on, and said, "Bark! That showed them!"


    But not everyone was pleased. "Hey!" Sylphia screamed at him, "What the hell was that!?"


    The Assault Company Captain turned to her with a victorious grin. "My Goddess," he said, "I told him exactly what was on my mind."


    The siths cheered even louder while Sylphia''s eyes glazed over.


    "U-um..." Letty scratched her cheek.


    "Hahahahaha! Lighten up, will you?" Sebastian said, "The boys enjoyed it; that''s all that matters!"


    "Ugh..." Sylphia frowned.


    "I... guess so?" Letty said.


    Meanwhile, the disgraced kobold leader gnashed his teeth by his lonesome. Clenching his paws tightly, his entire body trembled with fury. "Nyaa-aaaaaah!!" he screeched, "You stinking doglings should just drop dead, meow!" He stomped repeatedly on the ground. "Hey! Do you hear me, meow!? Just die already, meow!"


    Despite his tantrum, the siths completely ignored him and continued to rally around their hero.


    "Pfft." Even Sylphia failed to hold it in any longer. "These guys¡­"


    Geez, way to drain the tension.


    Finally, the kobold turned to his men. "Nyaaaaah! Teach them a lesson, meow! First we kill them, meow! Then we burn their farm, meow!"


    The deafening war cry of the kobolds resounded in the flatlands.


    "Sylphie..." Letty tightened her grip on Sylphia''s hand.


    "Mm." She nodded. "Stay with me, Letty."


    So it begins.


    The tide of kobolds washed over the flatlands.


    "All companies!" With Sylphia''s every word, streams of black magic flowed out and engulfed her army. She pointed her fan upwards and cried out, "Get in formation!"


    "Sylphie, what should I do?" Letty asked.


    "Keep your magic in reserve. We''ll use your fire magic for breaking important points!"


    "O-okay!"


    Sylphia, Letty and the Assault Company made a swift retreat between the two pike companies and assembled with the home guard at the rear. Next, companies A and B arranged themselves into a connecting line, facing the kobold charge.


    The bulk of the kobold charge swelled at the middle. Each one ran was fast as he could, dashing forward on all fours, carrying their weapon in their mouth, much like they did when Sylphia first encountered them.


    But unlike last time, the siths waited with their pikes up over their shoulders.


    There is a certain level of intimidation to see a huge row of spikes. It triggers, rather wisely, the flight response.


    Sylphia''s lips gradually curled upwards in anticipation.


    But what if that response didn''t kick in...


    The kobolds soon closed the distance.


    ...before it''s too late?


    Each army''s vanguards were hardly a stone''s throw away from each other when Sylphia finally gave her command. Swinging her arm in the air with Sebastian in hand, she yelled, "Pike wall!"


    The black haze covered the sith pikemen. All at once, their pikes fell forward. The first line of siths knelt down, bracing their pikes into the dirt. Behind them, the second line held theirs by their abdomen. Finally, the third line raised theirs over the shoulder of the sith in front of them. Just like that, three layers of pikes appeared before the speeding kobolds.


    In an instant, the catmen leapt back on two feet to slow down, but their sheer momentum would carry many right into the deadly trap. The ones further back managed to steer themselves away from immediate danger, buying themselves enough time to wield their weapons on their hands and fight away the incoming pikes.


    "Nyaaaaaaa!" The kobold boss roared. "Spread out, meow! Crush them with our numbers, meow! Give them your warcry, meow!"


    All at once, the kobolds let out a deafening cry. Their piercing voices made even Sylphia''s eardrums throb in pain, and she was standing from a distance.


    Geez! What the hell is with these guys!?


    The kobold horde dispersed like a droplet of water hitting a stone. With the momentum of their center dampened, the rear mass of their formation spilled out to both sides. The catmen went down once more on all fours and, using their fleet of foot, quickly circled around to flank the spear wall.


    Standard maneuver. This battle will be a piece of cake.


    Sylphia smirked.


    "Now," she said, "Reduce the front! Pike companies, square formation!"


    However, this time, neither did her black magic appear, nor did her troops respond.


    "W-what!?" She flinched. "I said square formation! Fucking do it now!"


    Still no response.


    "Heeeeey!" She yelled until she strained her voice. With a fit of coughs, she muttered, "What the fuck is happening!?"


    "Sylphie!" Letty tugged her arm, "I... I think they can''t hear you!"


    "Wha-" Sylphia''s heart dropped.


    They can''t hear!? No way... That goddamn screaming! The kobolds are making it impossible for my pikemen to receive my commands!?


    "W-wha... what do I do!? What can I do!?" She jerked her head from side to side in panic.


    There''s no other way!


    Without thinking of anything else, she dashed forward by herself.


    "Sylphie!?" Letty yelled.


    "Arf!?" The Assault Captain chased after her. "My Goddess!"


    "Stay in fucking formation!" She screamed at him, creating a black smoke to restrain him.


    "A...rf!" He struggled. Despite her magic, the sith refused to obey her order. "Arf! I cannot... allow our Goddess... to come to harm!" He then grabbed Sylphia by the arm, anchoring her in place.


    H-he resisted my magic!?


    "Goddamn it! Let me go!"


    "Arf! My... Goddess!"


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "Hey, little girl," yelled Sebastian, "you can use magic, can''t you!?"


    "Yeah, so what!?"


    "Then just cast magic to amplify your voice!"


    "What!? Is there such a magic!?"


    "It''s goddamn magic isn''t it!? Anything is possible! You should be able to figure it out!"


    An immense pressure squeezed on her chest.


    Damn it, this feeling...!


    She recognized it as familiar. She had tasted it before.


    Just like back then... when I met Rika...


    She clenched her fists.


    I''m cornered!?


    The catmen soon reached both flanks of the pike wall. With no one to support them, the spearmen at the far ends fell against the tide of kobolds.


    Tsk! There''s no time! How did I do it!?


    She looked down, only to see her hands trembling.


    When that fireball was about to torch me, what did I do to make water!?


    In a split-second, an image spawned in her head.


    A bucket!


    That''s right, I wished for a bucket of water! She gasped. I... wished!?


    I wish...


    Then... I wish for a megaphone!


    She swept her arm before her.


    A huge goddamn megaphone, in this hand!


    She imagined grasping it, tracing its conical shape with her mind. Then, as if reacting to her thoughts, black smoke gathered around her image and filled it in.


    If I wish it... will it come true!?


    She then drew that hand up to her mouth.


    Please! Grant my wish! I can''t let it end like this!


    Sylphia took a deep breath.


    "Pike Square!" she screamed into the sky.


    In an instant, the black smoke in her hand shot out like a shockwave, engulfing everything in front of her. The immediate force of the magic was enough to uproot the grass by her feet, leaving a strip of barren soil.


    The moment the shockwave hit the heavy pikemen in front, they staggered forward, disturbing their nearly arranged line. In contrast, many of the kobolds, wearing nothing but the fur on their back, were blown entirely away.


    Next, a second burst of magic ejected from Sylphia''s body. It following the trail of the earlier shockwave, and wrapped itself around her pikemen. Finally, her desperated orders were relayed to the vanguard.


    With bated breath, she looked on as the spearmen peeled off one by one from the flanks and rearranged themselves into two adjacent squares.


    "No way..." Having lost her ability to speak for a moment, it was all she could do to mouth these words.


    So this is magic!


    "Sylphie, that was... incredible!" said Letty.


    But why does it work so different from my command magic!? Geez I''ve no idea...!


    Her hands, still trembling, clasped around each other as she tried to regain control of her body.


    But the battle isn''t over! Since I have this magic now, I need to capitalize on it!


    She looked to the girl behind her. "Letty!" her eyes sparkled as she said, "Let''s go! Let''s beat these guys and save the others!"


    Letty could barely contain her excitement. "Mm!" She nodded with full enthusiasm.


    "Alriiiiight!" Sylphia pumped her fist in the air.


    Despite the sudden setback, the kobolds still held fiercely to their advantage and continued to harry the siths. In an attempt to regain their lost momentum, they spread out once more along the flanks of both square formations. Now finding a gap between the two units, the kobolds happily obliged and poured themselves in, doubling the rate at which they surrounded each piece.


    "Let''s do this!" she yelled further, "Assault Company, form spearhead!"


    "Arf!" the Assault Captain lifted his cleaver into the air, "Brothers, it is time to sacrifice our enemies to the Gods!"


    "Bark!" an Assault Sith said, "As the Goddess of War wills!"


    "Woof!" another one said, "Blood for the Death Gooood!"


    Sylphia then screamed at the siths behind them, "Home Guard! Battle formation!"


    "Bow!" the home guard captain yelled, "All on you, with me!"


    Every single sith, young or old; warrior or farmer, cried out.


    "All units!" yelled Sylphia, as she raised Sebastian into the sky.


    "Little girl!" Sebastian looked at her.


    "Mm!"


    She held her hand once more in front of her mouth. Then, she and Sebastian shouted in concert,


    "Attack!!"


    The shockwave expanded up the cavern. The air shimmered as the little girl''s voice propagated across the vast flatlands.


    With a sonorous howl, the siths of the Assault Company dashed forward. Behind them, Sylphia and Letty followed. Finally, the main body of the home guard - 500 monsters strong spread out along their axis of attack.


    "Letty! Hit the center mass!"


    With her command, the balck haze covered the scribe''s body.


    "Got it!" she pulled out her book and said, "Go!"


    Its pages turned furiously as a dense blue smoke appeared from within and shot out with immense speed towards the bulge of kobolds squeezed in between the two pike squares.


    The instant Letty closed her hand, the smoke collapsed into a brilliant flash of light. "Ignite!"


    The kobolds caught in the blast became living fireballs. As they panicked and ran, they caused chaos further down the tightly packed cluster behind them.


    "Now hit the flanks!" Sylphia said.


    "I got it!"


    Next, Letty split her cloud between both flanks, setting fire to the grass and to any kobold caught within.


    The enemy now stood a few dozen feet away.


    "Let me through!" said Sylphia.


    "Arf!" The Assault Company then parted in half, creating a narrow path for their Goddess.


    "Ah... ah...! Ah!" Sylphia sprinted ahead, panting hard as she swayed her arms around.


    Her feet hurt.


    Her head hurt.


    But the adrenaline saturating her bloodstream kept her mind away squarely at the enemy before her.


    "Aah! Aaah! Aaaah!" Her voice gathered in strength.


    Hearing her voice, the kobold standing right before her met eyes with her at the very last moment.


    Its eyes shuddered in terror at her frenzied gaze, centered right at him.


    The black haze gathered in front of her mouth.


    Taking a deep breath, she screamed right in its face.


    "Aaaaaaaah!!"


    The shockwave blasted away all the fur from the kobolds face, before sending him, his fur, and dozens of the kobolds behind him, flying into the air.


    "Awooo!" the Assault Captain howled as he passed Sylphia.


    "Crush them!" With Sylphia''s command, the black haze wrapped around the Assault Company.


    The Assault Captain lunged with a bone-chilling snarl into the first kobold he could find. With a single, effortless swing of his cleaver, the catman was cut cleanly in half.


    Next, his company''s spears crashed into the enemy. The moment the spearmen delivered their blow, they crouched down. Behind them, the rest of the company swordsmen leapt over their heads and brought the hammer down on the disorganized kobolds.


    Sylphia grinned in excitement.


    They''re good... they''re really good! I noticed it the first time they rescued us from the kobolds, but the Sith really seem to be naturally better at combat, pound-per-pound! I guess that ¡®warrior'' culture wasn''t just for show after all!


    The Assault Company had just broken through the kobolds'' center mass when the Home Guard reached the front. The militiamen scattered out, positioning themselves beneath the deadly screen of the pikes, protecting them from anyone strong or foolish to break through the ring of pikes. The rest funneled themselves into the hole left by the Assault Company.


    Deeper and deeper, Assault Company cleaved into the mass of kobolds. As more and more of the Home Guard Siths filled the gaps between each seasoned veteran of the Assault Company, the center mass of the kobold army finally broke in half.


    In the meantime, the two girls found themselves stuck in with the rest of the siths.


    Letty bombarded the kobolds'' reserve units while Sylphia continued relaying orders via magic. At the same time, the little girl did her best to find, from the growing mountain of corpses, the ones she actually managed to kill, herself.


    "Hey, did I kill this one!?" she screamed, "Tell me!"


    "Don''t be silly, little girl!" Sebastian said, "How am I supposed to know something like that!?"


    "You can''t be serious! Are even gaining anything from the blood you''re drinking!?"


    "I''ll know when I get there! I just know that this is not enough!"


    "What!? So you''re telling me to feed you thousands of kobolds'' worth of blood for potentially no reason!?" Sylphia clicked her tongue. "That''s insane!"


    "Oho, you say that now, but once I unlock my true potential, you''ll be grovelling by my feet, begging to use me on your enemies!"


    "Grrrr! Skip the gloating when you actually have something to gloat about! You useless fan!"


    "Ah, skip the insults, little girl! You missed one over there!"


    "Oh, shut up!"


    Soon, the kobolds broke. Starting from the back, the entire horde began to rout. One after the other, they would look over their shoulder, only to see their comrades tuck tail and run. This wave of demoralization spread like a shockwave across the entire mass, and soon, Even the ones in front, fighting directly with the siths, peeled off and bolted, often dropping their weapons on the ground.


    "Nyaaaaaargh!" The kobold boss screamed, "Where do you cowards think you''re going, meow!?"


    A total rout... should we pursue?


    If there was one aspect that the kobold was clearly superior to a sith, then, it would be speed. Each one ran on all fours, reaching tremendous speed as they left the battlefield. On the other hand, most of the Sith were burdened with heavy Mythril armor, and none of them ran on all fours.


    I guess the kobolds are more cat than the sith are dogs...


    "Gnnyaaaaa!!" The kobold boss screamed, "That''s it, meow! Now I''m angry, meow! Release our elite fighters, meooooooow!"


    Damn, this is one noisy cat! You don''t have to announce your every move to us, you know!


    "Sylphie!" Letty yelled, "More kobolds are approaching!"


    Sylphia clicked her tongue. Goddamnit, there''s no end to them!


    Soon, the so-called elite fighters came into view. They stood in a line across the field, and numbered roughly 40. Most were fully equipped with shining mythril armor and various weapons. They appeared rather threatening just from that, but what truly caughtly caught Sylphia''s attention were the three tall figures standing in the middle of their formation.


    What the hell are those? Some evolved form of kobold!? Some kind of hob-kobold? Maybe werewolves!? Shit, we don''t have anything like that!


    "Reform the line!" She raised her fan and guided the home guard back behind the front line. "Hurry!"


    A sweat drop entered her eye.


    Tsk. My units are doing alright, but I don''t think I''m gonna last much longer.


    She wiped her face with her bare hands.


    Letty crouched down beside her, asking, "Sylphie, are you okay?" Despite running right beside Sylphia the entire time, she did not show anywhere near the same level of fatigue.


    Sylphia held herself up on one knee and gasped for air. Dammit, I can''t believe even she has more stamina than me!


    Worried, Letty took Sylphia''s hand. "Here." She then rummaged inside her mantle and brought out a rounded object wrapped in cloth, placing it over the girl''s palm.


    "Huh? What is this?"


    Her eyes glimmered the moment she opened the wrapper. Beneath the fold of cloth was a single bun of golden brown bread the size her fist.


    "How..." Her mouth filled up with saliva. It would have spilled out her lips too, had she not sipped it back in. "Why do you have this?"


    "I-It''s a ration I brought along..." She hung her head. "I was going to keep it in case we run out of food, but... looking at how hard you''re fighting right now, I thought you might need it... sorry, f-for hiding it."


    Sylphia took a small bite. Immediately, its nostalgic flavor spread around her tongue. She craved for more. Without hesitation or, indeed, any manners, she scarfed it right down. Upon her last bite, she let out a satisfied moan, with an equally satisfied face.


    Looking at Sylphia, a small smile fell on Letty''s lips. "Here." She gave pulled out a small flask.


    "Wah! Thanks, Letty!"


    She then happily drank the whole thing dry.


    "Are you hurt anywhere?" She leaned in and inspected the tiny girl''s body.


    "No, I don''t think so." she said as she twisted her body around.


    She sighed. "Thank goodness... I was so worried when you ran ahead all of a sudden..."


    "Ah, hehe... sorry."


    At that moment, the kobold elites marched forth. Behind them, the stragglers of the kobold army had also regrouped.


    "Letty." Sylphia said, turning her head upwards.


    "Mm." Letty nodded.


    Come at me, you stinkin'' cats!


    I''m ready for Round Two!

 Chapter 25 - The Showdown

    A soft breeze straddled the plains.


    Hurried footsteps trampled down the blue-tinged grass as the remnants of the once-massive kobold horde gathered together and reformed behind the solid core of their army - their elites.


    These disciplined catmen formed a line across the plains from the sith formation. They waited, silently, as more and more of their panicked brethren rallied behind them, and readied for a second bout.


    Tsk. They aren''t just going to charge in? That''s a bother. My army''s better on the defensive...


    Just as Sylphia thought this, a single black streak flew overhead. A high-pitched whistle accompanied it, screeching in for but a split second before fading away just as quickly.


    A moment later, a scream rang out from the formation behind her.


    "Eh-" She choked on her own breath. "What the hell was that!?"


    Behind her, the Home Guard fell into chaos. A sith at the very front laid dead, an arrow piercing his forehead. The siths barked amongst one another and clustered around the corpse, but none could save him now.


    They have ranged weapons!? And bows, at that!? How the hell did they make bowstrings!? There isn''t any material here for that!


    "Shit!" Sylphia grabbed Letty''s hands and dragged her behind the Assault Company. "Assault Company! Shields up!"


    Letty screamed as she staggered behind her. "Kyaa! Sylphie!?"


    "Stay down, if you don''t want to get killed!"


    "Eeeeh!?"


    "Letty, listen to me!" Sylphia then put both her hands over the panicked scribe''s cheeks. "I need you to stay behind this wall. It will protect you from the arrows. Can you fire back at them from down here?"


    "W-what, fire?"


    "Your spell!"


    "A-ah! Y-yes, but I need to see where it''s going so I can direct it..."


    "That''s fine! There''s a bit of space in between the shields, right?"


    "Eh?" Letty''s brows fell. "That space is too small! I can''t see much through that!"


    "It doesn''t matter if it misses! If you can just make them scatter and stop firing at us, that''s more than enough!"


    "S-Sylphie..." She lowered her head, clasping her hands on her chest.


    "Letty!" Sylphia clasped her hands around the hesitant scribe''s. "Please, I need your help!"


    She bit down on her lower lip.


    She hesitated for another moment before taking a deep breath. Her mind clear, she then nodded and said, "O... okay..."


    With a single swipe of her hand, the book flipped open, releasing a cloud of blue magic around her. She twirled her fingers around, shaping the cloud to its movements, before pointing it forwards and squeezing its misty body between the mythril shields. It traveled at a sluggish pace, but it mattered not when the enemy was immobile.


    Fireballs soon erupted around the kobold elites. Though they avoided getting caught within its flames, their line fell into chaos and the arrows immediately stopped flying.


    Alright.


    She took a deep breath.


    Calm down. Take this one by one. First, we need to resist the bombardment. The regular troops are well armored, but the militia are sitting ducks. Hardly half of them have shields...


    Sylphia stood up. "Letty, keep up the fire support!"


    "I-I''ll try!"


    "Home Guards, raise all shields!"


    The black haze then wrapped around her poorly equipped conscripts. Among them who had shields, most were jury-rigged with junk material such as dried mushroom caps. Furthermore, all but a handful were essentially naked, with just a few having a few parts of armor, such as a single gauntlet, or only greaves. Nevertheless, their shields were enough to ward off a few arrows. Clumped together, about three siths could even hide beneath a single shield.


    "Sylphie!" screamed Letty.


    "What is it!? I''m busy here!"


    "You need to see this! They''re coming closer!"


    Sylphia''s heart jumped. "What!? Are you seriousl!?"


    Did the bombardment rock them off their nerves? Pfft. Haha! In the end they are nothing but filthy savages!


    "Alright!" She then swept her fan in the air as she ran back. "All units brace!"


    "No, Sylphie, look!"


    "What!?"


    When she hooked back up with Letty, she did see the kobold elites coming closer. Some of them. Precisely, the tall hob-kobolds.


    "Eh...?" Sylphia raised an eyebrow. "W-what are they doing?"


    "I-I don''t know..." Letty''s voice trembled. "but... I feel magic sickness coming on..."


    "Eh what!? Letty!? Are you okay!?"


    "M-mm... I just... overexerted myself... aheh..." She wiped the cold sweat off her forehead. "I''ve never used so much magic all at once..."


    Geez, if you were reaching your limit you could have just stopped, you idiot!


    Clasping her hands around her friend''s shaking hands, the little girl smiled. "Thank you, Letty. You can rest now."


    The bashful scribe turned away and bit down on the inside of her cheeks, in an attempt to hide the budding smile on her lips.


    Turning her gaze back to the mysterious figures, the so-called kobold elites had come a good deal closer that it was possible to pick out the detail between the individuals. In particular, the three tall silhouettes appeared nothing like the kobolds they left behind them.


    But they looked incredibly familiar.


    Too familiar.


    Ack! Sylphia grit her teeth.


    "All units, hold position!" she screamed. As soon as she said this, she blasted forth beyond the Assault Company''s protective shield wall.


    "S-Sylphie, wait!" Letty chased Sylphia as she passed the line, soon fell on her knees. "Where are you going!?"


    "The siths can''t make or use a bow!"


    Not only are there no good materials in this cave to make one, but even just looking at their physical structure...


    She continued, "The kobolds couldn''t do so either! Therefore, there''s only one person in this entire cave who has a bow and arrow!"


    "Eeeeeeeh!? You mean-" Thus, with all of her might, Letty pushed herself off the ground and followed behind the little girl.


    Another clue was that, as soon as the three figures began their descent, the arrows, too, stopped falling.


    She also knew our frontliners were heavily armored, and it''s obvious due to the glow of mythril... so she aimed where the glow isn''t as stark - the rear. Our unarmored militia.


    Tsk. So she''s as good as she brags, huh?


    Soon, the three figures became more distinct. The details of their dress, their weapons, and their body faded into view.


    The dead giveaway was when one of them raised her hand and waved gleefully side-to-side as they approached.


    Geez. I thought so.


    There, right in front of her, Sylphia saw the three people she came to rescue. On one end was Rika, giggling and still waving her hands at her. In the middle was Ruth, hanging his arms lazily behind his head. And finally, on the other end was Ceressa, still holding an arrow to her bowstring.


    Something felt off, however.


    As they finally came into earshot, Sylphia finally got a close look of what was bothering her - there appeared to be some sort of growth on top of Rika''s head.


    A mushroom, to be precise.


    And finally, the entire party met face-to-face.


    "Eeeeeh!?" Ceressa''s eyes popped wide open. "What the heck are you guys doing here!?"


    "That''s my line, isn''t it!?" Sylphia said, "We''re supposed to be rescuing you!"


    "No, no, no, no, no." She vigorously shook her head. "That''s the other way around."


    "Ah, whatever!" said Rika, as she flung herself at Sylphia, "What''s important is, we''re all safe!"


    "Hnnf-" Sylphia grunted.


    "That''s true..." Letty said, with a meek smile upon her face.


    "Man," said Ruth, "it''s a great relief to see you both safe and sound."


    It had been a long time since they saw each other. Rika''s clothes had several tears on them, and they weren''t washed very carefully. In comparison, her own were in much better condition, despite having its share of rips and tears that even Letty could not fix due to lack of materials.


    "Well, yeah, that''s great and all," she said, as she pushed her palm into Rika''s cheek, in an effort to keep her at bay, "but wait a second, what in the hell is that thing on your head?"


    Just as her initial observation, it was indeed a mushroom. A mushroom cap as large as a sombrero covered Rika''s head. It still retained its fleshy, beige color, and flopped lightly down the sides of her head.


    "Eh!? Ah, er... i-it''s a hat!" Rika flinched, pulling down both ends of her new headwear, as if to hide her embarrassment.


    "Huh?" She winced. "Did you eat some magic mushrooms or did living underground finally make you lose your mind?" she said, swirling a finger around her ear. "Take it off, you look ridiculous. Besides, you don''t even need a hat since the sun doesn''t shine in this damn cave."


    "Ahaha..." Rika''s lips jerked awkwardly as she tried to eke out a smile. "so you don''t like it, huh? T-that''s a shame... I actually think it''s pretty cute!"


    Sylphia leered at her with sharp, judgemental eyes. Eyes that asked, ¡®how does a cute girl have no idea what is and isn''t cute?'' To her, it was the closest thing to heresy.


    It was then, that she noticed, that even from her low-angle, Rika''s bangs were gone. Even if she were wearing a hat, there''d at least be a few stray strands wobbling down, anyway.


    But there was precisely none.


    Curious, the little girl pointed at her own forehead and said, with an inquisitive tone, "Hey, did you get a haircut?"


    "Eh, huh!?" Rika flinched. "N-no, why would you ask?" She averted her eyes and attempted to whistle, but only silent air blew out of her lips.


    Wow, I''ve never actually met anyone who lies as bad as this.


    "Take it off." Sylphia motioned her finger flicking off a hat off her own head.


    But instead, Rika pulled her hat further down. "No."


    An awkward silence passed between them.


    "Oh, by the way-" Sylphia''s eyes narrowed. "-look what I found."


    She then threw her fan towards Rika.


    "Eh?"


    Grabbing the opportunity when Rika reached her hand out to catch Sebastian, Sylphia then leaped up and swiped the hat right off the gullible girl''s head.


    Flustered, Rika screamed. "A- hey! What are-"


    Both the fan and Sylphia''s jaw dropped right to the ground.


    Though she tried to cover her head, Rika''s hands could not hide the fact that her neck-length hair was no more. All that remained was a mat of crimson stubbles.


    "Uhh..." Sylphia was at a loss for words. "What''s... why the crew cut...?"


    Then, like a bubble burst up inside her, she puffed out her cheek and snorted.


    "Pfft, it really doesn''t fit...!" Stifling her laughter, covered her mouth and pinched her nose.


    Rika turned bright red. "Aaaaaah!? Are you laughing at me!?"


    She looked away. "N-no, I didn''t!?"


    "Hey! What''s with that!?" The flustered girl puffed her cheeks out.


    "N-never mind that! What the hell happened to you!?" Her muffled voice seeped out from behind her hands. As she tried to face Rika once more, she could not prevent her chuckles from escaping.


    "Sylphie, you dummy!" Angry, Rika then ran behind Ceressa, and heckled, "Flat chest!"


    That struck a nerve.


    "Hey!" the little girl waved her fist, "That has nothing to do with it, you idiot! What happened to you anyway!? Were you hit in the head so hard that you decided to replace your hair with a mushroom!?"


    "Gnng... Stop calling me an idiot, you meanie!" The redhead yelled back, sticking her tongue out.


    "Now, now, Rika, Miss Sylphia, calm down." Ruth finally stepped between them and faced the irate young girl. "Look, we can explain."


    "Fine. Explain!"


    "Yes, yes, just calm down..."


    The three would then narrate their little escapade while they were separated.


    "...and that''s how we got here." Ruth said, with a conclusive nod.


    With dead eyes and stretched out frown, Sylphia muttered, "Hey, are you serious?"


    Ruth nodded again.


    "Why the hell did you accept their challenge!?"


    "It was the only choice we had!" He clenched his fist. "When we got separated, we feared for the worst... It was fortunate that the kobolds had no desire to hurt us, even after the short battle we fought, but saving Miss Sylphie and Miss Letty was a different question altogether!"


    "That''s right." Ceressa crossed her arms. "You saw how the dogs fought off the kobolds despite having fewer guys? Ruth and I were barely able to beat the kobolds matched against us. There''s no way we could have stormed the sith village and come out alive."


    "Yeah." Ruth nodded. "So we needed the help of the kobolds. That''s why we needed to accept their challenge."


    "Urk-" Sylphia clenched her teeth. "But still... why''d you let Rika fight!? You know she''s just an apprentice, right!"


    He lowered his head. "I know... but those were the terms the kobolds gave us! We each needed to prove our strength so they could accept our request."


    "But why did it entail getting Rika''s hair shaved off!?"


    "Well... as I said, the two of us barely made it, but Miss Rika was terribly beaten."


    At that moment, the once-spry redhead clutched her arm and meekly looked away. "Sorry..."


    "It''s okay, Rika. We didn''t want to give up." He crouched onto his knee and placed his hand on Sylphia''s shoulder. "I- We can''t leave this dungeon without all of our party."


    "That''s the Adventurer''s Honor." Ceressa added.


    With a passionate expression, Rika then said, "And I''d never leave without Sylphie! No matter what! Even if it meant begging for help to do it!"


    Sylphia''s eyes sharpened.


    "Begged, you say¡­?"


    Rika nodded. "And he said he''d do it, under one condition..."


    Ruth continued, "He apparently came to admire the color of Miss Rika''s hair. He said that he would help us if he could have it, to decorate his helmet."


    Her eye twitched.


    His helmet!?


    All at once, Sylphia''s blood hit a roaring boil.


    So that red mane... is Rika''s hair!?


    Her brows furled and her eyes lit into a frenzy. With gnashing of teeth a terrifying expression would be borne upon the girl''s face.


    "S-Sylphie...?" said Rika, holding her hands over her chest, "Listen! They, really, absolutely, did not force me! Ceressa even covered for me, offering her own hair instead, but since he only wanted my hair, I offered it to him! I did it so we can save you, Sylphie! Okay? So please, don''t be angry..." She then smiled. Though the once bright glint her eyes had been tarnished with weariness, it did not lessen, in any way, its warmth. "So, let''s go? Since we''re all here, let''s go home!"


    "Hmm..." Sylphia tapped her feet in the ground. After her friend''s appeal, there was no way she could retain her anger, but at the same time, she could not so easily let go of it. "Still... that just doesn''t sit right with me."


    "...Huh?"


    She bent down, grabbed Sebastian off the ground and pointed him at Rika. "They dared lay a finger on you without my permission." Her eyes narrowed. "I can''t let that slide."


    "E-eh...?" She cocked her head to the side, "...what are you talking about, Sylphie?"


    "Geez, enough of this." Ceressa grumbled. "In short, come with us, you two. The exit of the cave is in kobold territory so those stupid mutts can''t chase us out there."


    "Huh?" Sylphia raised an eyebrow. "Excuse me? No." She then jabbed her fan up at Ceressa''s chest. "Those ¡®stupid mutts'' were just about to wipe the floor with these dumb cats and save your asses. Come with us. Once my army crushes the kobolds, then we can go home."


    "Your army?" She grimaced. "What are you talking about? And where the heck did you get that fan anyway?"


    "Heheh." She smirked. "It''s exactly as I said. These guys are my army! All of them have pledged their undying loyalty to me!" She then glanced behind her and yelled, "Ain''t that right!?"


    "Awoo! Awoo!" The siths drove their spears against the ground in unison, shaking the earth beneath them.


    "Huh!?" All three of them dropped their jaws in bafflement.


    "Is... is that true, Miss Letty?" Ruth asked.


    "E-erm..." The timid scribe who, despite standing right behind Sylphia, had kept silent the entire time, scratched her head. "...yes."


    "Gnnnnn...!" Ceressa clenched her fists. "There''s no way you can win! The kobolds outnumber you three-to-one!"


    "Just three?" Sylphia shrugged. "That''s nothing. They''d need to outnumber us at least five-no, seven-to-one to even stand a fighting chance! Hahahaha!"


    "Grrrr!"


    After releasing her steam, the frustrated archer pulled herself back and shook her head. "Look," she said, "either way doesn''t matter anymore. Since it looks like neither the kobolds nor those dogs will hurt us, let¡®s all just go home. Okay? I really want to eat something other than mushrooms and fish..."


    Sylphia flinched. "W-well, you got me there... but I can''t go right now."


    "Huh!? Why!?" Ceressa screamed. "We''ve been trapped here for more than two weeks, you know!? People might think we''re dead!"


    "Don''t get me wrong." She crossed her arms and looked away, dismissively. "I''m absolutely dying to sleep on anything other than cold, damp dirt. But I''m not ready to go home just yet. Letty and I have some business to take care of."


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    "E-eeeh...?" Letty tapped Sylphia''s shoulder. "W-why can''t we go home...?"


    "Huh?" She winced. "Don''t tell me you''ve forgotten."


    "Eh?" Flustered, she looked around and twiddled her fingers for a moment but eventually gave up. "S-sorry... I-I was so happy to see them again that..."


    Sylphia sighed. "We''re supposed to beat the kobolds for the siths, remember? We can''t just leave it like this, now that we''ve come so far."


    "A-ahh... Mm. You''re right."


    "What!?" Ceressa yelled, "Not you too, Miss Letty!?"


    She shied away, muttering, "S-sorry... um... I... sort of promised some of my student- err... um... the siths, I''d help them..."


    "Eeeeh...!?" The archer''s shoulders dropped. She quickly collected herself, however, and said, "W-well, there''s no way you can win! So why don''t you just give up already!?"


    "Huh? No way!" The corner of Sylphia''s mouth twitched upward. "You know how much effort I spent to whip these guys into shape!?"


    "Who cares!? Let''s just get out of this dump already!"


    "That''s easy for you to say!"


    "Aaaah!" Ceressa clutched her head and screamed. "That''s it!"


    Finally, the frustration boiled over, and the young woman brought her foot down.


    "Alright!" She furled her brows. "I''m going to poke out your little toys'' eye sockets and drag you out with us, if I have to! Hmph!"


    As she turned away from the little girl, she also pulled Ruth along with her. "Let''s go!"


    "Ah, w-wait!" Ruth struggled. "I can walk by myself!"


    "Hmph!" Similarly, Sylphia turned around and walked away.


    "E-eeeh!? Sylphie!?" Letty whimpered as she followed behind her, "Wait! Can''t we just..."


    "Rika, come on!" Sylphia called out.


    "Rika, let''s go!" And so did Ceressa.


    "Eh!? Eh...!?" Rika, unable to pick between them, stamped her feet and pouted. "Geez! I''m not taking part in this!" She then stormed away from both of them.


    Once the two opposing sides returned to their lines, Sylphia looked around for Rika. She soon found her friend-and-bodyguard, sitting in her lonesome on a hill overlooking the battlefield.


    Ironically, that might be the safest place for Rika to be.


    She smirked. "That also means I don''t need to hold back!"


    "Sylphie..." Letty pulled on her sleeves. "Ruth and Ceressa are still over there, you know?"


    "I''m sure they can handle themselves!" She winked.


    "Uuuu..." The soft-spoken scribe whimpered.


    Sylphia thus deployed her forces as they were against the kobold horde. On both flanks, the two pike companies held their square formations. In the center-front, the Assault Company provided shield cover for the home guards at the back, who huddled together beneath whoever amongst them bothered to bring a shield that day.


    On the other side, the kobold elites, including both Ruth and Ceressa, formed a tight clump in front of the now reformed horde of surviving kobolds.


    Both armies marched ever closer.


    Their footfalls were as thunder, rolling across the hills. The rumble grew louder and louder as the noise concentrated around a smaller and smaller area.


    Until finally, the two sides clashed.


    "Drill it into them!" Sylphia yelled, pumping her fist forward.


    No more than a few feet in front of her, the front line of the Assault Company clashed with the hardened tip of the kobold horde - the kobold elites. The snarling beasts duked it out against each other with unrestrained brutality.


    "Hiyaaah!" As part of the kobold''s frontline, Ruth towered over most of the siths around him. In his hand, he held a mythril sword which left a silvery green trail in its wake as he parried and slashed at the siths of the Assault Company before him.


    "Hey!" Sylphia yelled at him, "Where the hell did you get that!? Don''t tell me you''ve changed your job class to thief!"


    "It''s not like that!" He said as he parried lunge from an assault sith. "The kobolds gave it to me as a gift!"


    "Heeeh!? Is that so!? Tell you what, if you switch sides right now, I''ll get you not just a sword but a full plate of mythril!"


    "W-what, really!? Urk-" He shook his head. "Stop it, Miss Sylphie! You can''t play that dirty!"


    "Tsk," she then muttered to herself, "with that attitude, I bet you''ll die a virgin!"


    "Wha-!?"


    Next, it was Ceressa''s turn to heckle her. "What, are you going to stand in the back all day!?" She stood beside Ruth, using her twin daggers to parry any sith who tried to sneak up on him. "Come up here and fight!"


    "What are you, an idiot?" Sylphia smirked and waved her remark away. "What sort of general fights at the front line? But please, do keep my minions company!"


    "You brat!" She clenched her teeth. "Well, if you''re not going to come forward..." She grabbed the bow on her back and pulled and arrow from the quiver on her hip. "Then I''ll come for you!" Its loud twang rose even over the screams of the grinding front. The arrow flew right into the sith beside Sylphia, stunning him for a moment, before he broke the arrow lodged into his armor.


    "Hey!" Sylphia screamed. "That was close! Are you crazy!? That could''ve killed me!"


    "Don''t worry! I won''t hit any major organs!" She pulled her bowstring back once more, this time aiming directly at Sylphia. "Just... gonna.. immobilize you!"


    Another arrow flew into the air.


    "Kyaaa!" She reflexively crouched down behind the armored sith in front of her. "You''re crazy! Absolutely crazy!"


    It then flew overhead and struck one of the Assault Company in the eye, causing the dogman to fall over Sylphia.


    "Ahyaaaa!" Sylhpia screamed. "What have you done! That''s one my best guys! I''ll get you for that!"


    Letty, meanwhile, sat beside her, hiding behind the armored bodies of the siths. "Uuuu..." She whimpered, holding her hat down with both hands. "Sylphie... please, let''s stop fighting!"


    The little girl clicked her tongue. "Tell that to them!"


    "Uuu...!"


    Damnit, those two are pretty good. I didn''t expect them to hold out against trained soldiers! She bit on the nail of her thumb. Gotta take them out of the equation.


    She then turned to Letty. The timid scribe trembled beneath the sheer chaos of the surrounding battlefield. She took her hand. "Letty," she said, "you should get out of here. I''ll meet you back at the village with all three of them. I promise!"


    Unable to speak, Letty simply shook her head and flipped her hand around, before squeezing Sylphia''s hand.


    A shallow breath escaped her lips.


    This must be terrifying for her...


    Finally, she squeezed back at Letty''s hand and stood up. "Fine," she said, her steely gaze centered on her frightened master, "then, I''ll need your help one more time."


    "H-huh...?" She looked up at Sylphia with tearful eyes.


    "Let''s end this."


    She sobbed. Then, after wiping her own tears away, Letty said, "Okay."


    The two stood up, facing their two adventuring companions on the other side of a chaotic melee.


    "Oh? Ready to play again?" Ceressa said. "I thought you wouldn''t show your face again!"


    Ignoring the provocation, Sylphia uttered, "Playtime''s over. Letty''s had enough."


    "Miss Letty...?" Her expression turned serious. "I think I''ve had enough, too. We should end this."


    "Agreed. And you''re coming with us." She then placed her hand in front of her mouth, miming once more the megaphone in her hand.


    At the same time, Ceressa took aim. "That''s my line, you know?"


    Sylphia imaged it vividly in her mind''s eye. Its shape. Its texture. Its function. And all around her, the black haze appeared, and collected into the shape she imagined.


    Letty plugged her ears.


    "Hey! What are you doing!?" Ceressa ran behind her partner. "Ruth, be careful!"


    "Right!" The swordsman raised his shield, hiding both of them behind it.


    All at once, the siths in front of Sylphia stepped behind her and took cover behind their shields. This left a hole in the front line, a hole the kobolds, were eager to fill and exploit.


    And with a deep breath, Sylphia released her magic.


    "Aaaaaaaaaah!"


    Like the sound of thunder, her voice ripped into the sky. The air shimmered as the shockwave travelled in a cone of destruction in front of her. It blew away even the kobold elites, regardless of their mythril armor, like paper dolls. Even Ruth and Ceressa, who were much heavier on account of being humans, could not help but fall off their feet, as its crest plowed into them like a mad bull.


    "Now, Letty!" Sylphia swung her arm forward, covering Letty with the black haze. "Keep the kobolds away!"


    "I understand!"


    The scribe whispered into her book as she flipped its cover open. A haze blue mist then flew out, formed a half-circle behind Ruth and Ceressa.


    "Ignite!"


    A blinding spark erupted around the two adventurers. As soon as they opened their eyes, they realized that a ring of fire had formed between them and the rest of the kobold army. The fizzling tower of fire rose almost to Ruth''s height, belching putrid black smoke into the air.


    "Now! Assault Company!" Sylphia said, "Capture those two! And don''t you dare hurt them!"


    "Arf!" the Assault Captain barked, "As the Goddess wills! Arf! Follow me!"


    The siths then surged into the opening, quickly surrounding the still-dazed adventurers.


    "W-wha-!?" Ceressa mumbled. Still crouched on the ground, she poked her fingers into her ears in an attempt to regain her hearing. "What just... happened!?"


    Behind the line of siths emerged Sylphia.


    "Come on, you two." She smiled. "Let''s get Rika and get out of here."


    Ruth, bent down on one knee, lifted his face. "Miss... Sylphie...?" Then, as if he made a sudden realization, his eyes darted towards the siths around them. Finally, his shoulders fell, and he let out a sigh, "Ahh... we lost, huh...?" He then stood up. "That was well fought, Miss Letty, Miss Sylphie."


    Letty shook her hands in front of her and said, "A-ah, no...! I-it was all Sylphie''s..."


    "Tsk." Finally, Ceressa also stood up. She had a dissatisfied expression the whole time and refused to look at Sylphia in the eye. She muttered beneath her breath, "I can''t believe we lost to that brat..."


    Ruth scratched his head. "Sorry, Ceressa. I really let you down, this time, huh?"


    "Eh!?" She flinched. "N-no! It''s..." Her face flushed red, she turned away and crossed her arms. "It''s not your fault. Tsk."


    "Hmmmm...?" Sylphia''s lips stretched out on one side as she leaned her face closer to the flustered archer. "Ohoho, what is this?"


    "W-what!?" She glanced down at the smug little girl.


    "Tsun. tsun." She said, as she poked her finger at Ceressa''s flanks.


    She slapped away Sylphia''s hands and yelled, "W-what are you doing!? Stop it!"


    Letty let out a sigh. "We''re finally together again..."


    "We made you worry, didn''t we? Sorry, Miss Letty." Ruth placed his hand on the scribe¡®s shoulder.


    She shook her head. "I was sure you three would be alright...but I''m glad that we''re all here now."


    He snickered. "Us too." He then tapped Ceressa over the arm. "Right?"


    "H-huh!? What!?" The irritated archer snarled at him.


    He stepped back. "U-uh... well, I''m sure that''s her happy face."


    Letty chuckled.


    "What!?" Ceressa yelled, "What did you say!?"


    Watching over them, Sylphia laughed to herself.


    The battle lines had been broken. With the kobold elites down their three human members, and the others unceremoniously tossed around by Sylphia''s magic, the horde broke once more and started routing all across the front.


    Well, I guess it''s time to mop them up.


    Sylphia raised her fan in the air. "Assault Company, Companies A and B reform at the back! Home Guard, you''re up! Time to mop up!"


    "Awoo!" The siths barked once more in unison.


    And with that, Sylphia finally turned to her three companions. "Now, let''s go?"


    "Mm." Ruth nodded.


    "Ah, wait. Let''s just go get Rika. Where was she again?"


    "Hmm?" Ceressa said as she looked into the distance. "Didn''t she walk over there?" The area she pointed at did not bear any trace of Rika, nor her peculiar headgear, however.


    "No. She''s not there." The little girl scratched her head. "Agh, I can''t remember which way is up in this goddamn cave."


    While they searched for their missing companion, a high-pitched meow rang out in the distance.


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! You fools, meow!" The kobold leader screeched. "I always knew you furless shouldn''t be trusted, meow! And now you''re allying with the vile dogkin, meow!? Despicable, meow!"


    "Ugh..." Ruth scratched his head. "Well it certainly looks like that from afar..."


    "But I happen to know your weakness, meow!" He then flashed his paw up into the air. "Nyaaaaa!"


    Sylphia''s heart dropped.


    In front of the kobold leader knelt a young woman. She held her head down as her hands were bound behind her back by the two kobolds flanking her on either side.


    The kobold leader then walked beside her and lifted her head forcibly.


    "Nguh...! S-Sylphie...!" the captured redhead sobbed.


    Rika!?


    "Nyaaaahahaha!" screeched the kobold leader, "I know you furless aim to rescue your kin, meow! So if you don''t want to leave here carrying a dead body, you will surrender now, meow!"


    Sylphia clenched her teeth.


    "Arf! Vile catling, is there no depravity to which you will not stoop!? Arf! Threatening the Gods-" The Assault Captain growled. "what boundless heresy!"


    With him, the other siths growled, clutching their weapons in their paws.


    "Arf! My Goddess, give us the command, and we shall deliver righteous judgement on this fool!"


    However, Sylphia barred her arm in front of him and said, "Stand down."


    "Arf!?"


    "Nyaaaaahahaha!" the catman laughed, "Good, good. Now, all you furless, drop all of your weapons and come here, meow!"


    Ceressa clicked her tongue. "Sylphie, that''s a bad idea. If we go there, then we''re going to be taken hostage."


    "I know." Cornered, the little girl clenched her fist. "I know, but...!"


    "Nyaaaa! I''m getting impatient, meow! If you don''t do something, my paw might slip, meow! Like this, meow!" He then swiped his nails across Rika''s face.


    "Aaaaaack!" Three red lines were drawn on the girl''s face. From the center one, a trail of blood dripped down and around her nose, and onto her lips.


    "Rika!" Sylphia screamed.


    "Damnit!" Ruth grumbled. "That''s going over the line!"


    Goddamnit!


    She kicked the dirt on her feet, scatterings specks of dust into the air.


    What do I do!? Do I leave her behind!? Do I risk it and sic the siths at them!?


    She rolled her fingers so tightly that her nails embedded themselves into her skin.


    In that moment, she heard Rika''s voice in the distance. "No, Sylphie! Run away!"


    "Nyaaa! Shut up, meow!" The catman then gave her a slap across the face.


    Fuck!


    Sylphia''s brows knotted so tight that creases formed around her eyes.


    Like hell I''ll let Rika die! But if I let them get their way, then we''ll just all die!


    "Hey, brat." Ceressa tapped her shoulder.


    Her eye twitched. "What!?"


    "Aren''t you over thinking this?"


    "Huh!?"


    "I''m saying - it''s simple, isn''t it?"


    Ruth stepped forward. "He clearly doesn''t have any intention of letting us leave alive. Not anymore, at least. That means there''s only one thing we need to do."


    Letty nodded. "We need to save Rika."


    Sylphia looked at them with mouth agape. Each of them looked at her with expectant eyes as if they were looking for some sort of reply - but she could not figure out what it was.


    Ceressa patted her back so hard that it shook her head back and forth. "Heh. We can do it, right?"


    "A-" Snapping out of her trance, she shook her head. She looked to one side and muttered, "M-maybe...."


    "Heh!" Ruth grinned. "That translates to ¡®guaranteed'' in the Adventurer''s Handbook!"


    Ceressa shrugged. "Well..."


    "We don''t leave anyone behind." He raised his fist, pointing it at his partner.


    "Hmph." She then tapped her fist into his. "That''s the Adventurer''s Honor."


    The two gave each other a glance and laughed.


    Next, Letty then wrapped her arms around Sylphia and muttered in her ear, "You''re not alone, Sylphie. You can count on us."


    Sylphia muttered beneath her breath, "You guys..."


    Can we really save her? Will we really take the gamble...?


    No, that''s not quite right.


    The gamble is our only hope.


    Sylphia took a deep breath. It was as though the cloud that shrouded her head were lifted.


    She turned to them and said, "We have one shot."


    Ceressa smirked. Pulling the last arrow from her quiver, she said, "That''s all I need."


    Ruth threw his mythril sword to one side and pulled out the one in his scabbard. "If you can somehow get me to Miss Rika, I promise - Demonbane and I will protect her, no matter what."


    Letty then blurted out, "I-I...! Um, I''ve actually been thinking of other ways I could use my spells... Like, how I only ever used ignition to light lamps and stuff... I... I think I could help too!"


    "You guys..." Sylphia trembled, but not out of fear, or sorrow, but of an overwhelming sense of gratitude. She scanned through the dictionary in her mind, for something to say that could convey what she felt at that moment. But in the end, she settled on something simple.


    With a glimmering smile drawn across her face, she said,


    "Thank you!"

 Chapter 26 - The Adventurers Counterattack

    A bead of blood ran down the girl''s nose. It left a crimson trail behind it, tracing the ridge between her eyes right up to the wound on her upper forehead. It dripped down, falling onto the blade of grass by her knees, creating a tiny splash.


    All alone, amidst hundreds of kobolds, Rika had been taken captive. With her head forced down, all she could see were her trembling knees, digging into the dirt.


    In what could be her final moments, rather than despairing at the inevitable, she instead shared a bitter-sweet smile with herself.


    So this is how I''m going to die...?


    Well, this is pretty embarassing... If I had to die anyway, I wish I could have died protecting Sylphie...


    She sighed.


    I haven''t even said goodbye to Mama and Papa yet... Geez. They''re going to be so angry at me.


    But the more held it in, the more it squeezed at her.


    "Eh, ehehe..." She sobbed and chuckled at the same time.


    I guess dad was right, after all... This stupid girl with flowers growing inside her head... is going to die on a silly adventure, chasing her dreams.


    But you know what?


    A teardrop crossed the serene smile drawn upon her lips.


    It was fun.


    It was fun being around Sylphie. Though she yells at me a lot like papa does.


    It was fun seeing the world outside Ealdton.


    It was fun meeting people like Letty, Ruth and Ceressa.


    If nothing else, I wish I could just tell you...


    I don''t regret going on my last adventure with them.


    She giggled.


    My friends...


    Not a moment later, a familiar voice reverberated against the cavern''s walls and ceiling. "Hey, you dumb cat! Here we are!"


    It was a tiny voice, reminiscent of the tiny specks of light hanging amidst the sun rays that filtered though her window in a bright, Sunday morning.


    She jerked upright.


    A tiny girl with hair unfurled and blowing with the wind, stood defiantly in front of the mass of kobolds. Behind her stood three others: A man in steel armor; a woman dressed in light attire that left her abdomen exposed; and another, shrouded within a large mantle and a wide-brimmed hat.


    "S-Sylphie!?" she yelled, "Ruth... Ceressa... and Miss Letty too!? Why didn''t you run guys away!?"


    "Huh!?" Sylphia said in an abrasive tone, "Don''t be an idiot, we ain''t going anywhere without you!"


    Her shoulders fell. "E-eh...?"


    "What?" Ceressa crossed her arms. "Were you seriously thinking otherwise? I won''t have you taking us lightly, Rika!"


    Ruth grinned. Placing his arms on his waist, he added, "Didn''t I teach you the Adventurer''s Honor?"


    A spark of electricity ran down her spine as she recalled her time with the two of them from back in the kobold village.


    She muttered, "N-no one gets left behind..."


    "...no matter what." Letty stepped beside Sylphia. Her mantle fluttered with the wind, and as she brought out a thick spellbook with a blue binding, so did she hold down her hat, lest it be swept away by the strengthening wind.


    Finally, a flood of tears gushed down the bruises etched on her face. It stung as the salty trails came into contact with the fresh wounds, but she did nothing to fight it.


    She could hardly feel the pain, to begin with; not while her heart overflowed with emotion.


    Sylphia locked eyes with the kobold leader.


    "Nyaaaa?" his loud voice assaulted her ears, "Didn''t I tell you to toss away your weapons, meow?"


    He walked forwards and approached them.


    "Well, either way, meow. You furless will pay for deceiving us and siding with the dogkin, meow!"


    "Hmph." Ruth snickered. "I did toss my weapon. The weapon you gave me that is! I''m not one to accept anything from someone who''d hurt my friends!"


    Ceressa smirked. "Well said."


    He then whispered, "Hey, remind me to pick it up after we''re done here."


    "Ehhh..." She grimaced.


    "Nya. too bad, and you might have stood a chance too, if you had a weapon that can match ours, meow!"


    "Oh, don''t worry, I''ve got one right here." With a leathery scritch, he drew Demonbane from its scabbard. At a single glance, it differed not from the common longsword, apart from the jewel inset within its pommel. The shimmering gem gave off a spectral glow that tended towards a faint yellow and blue.


    "Funya nya nya nya," he sneered, "one measly sword can''t match a hundred, meow! Just because you proved yourselves once in the arena, you''re getting full of yourselves, meow? Pathetic, meow." He shook his head. "Why don''t you be obedient and drop your weapons, meow? Then maybe we will be merciful, and grant you a quick death, meow! Fuuuu-nya nya nya nya!"


    The surrounding kobolds joined in laughter.


    Sylphia smirked. "Give up? Us? You must be mistaken."


    The cat boss''s eye twitched. "Nya!?"


    "In fact, I''m here to offer you the chance to surrender peacefully."


    "Insolence, meow! Looks like you don''t care what happens to this friend of yours, meow!?" He then drew his sword and pointed it at Rika''s neck.


    "Hguk-!?" The girl jerked her neck away from the sword, but the kobolds flanking her held her head back down.


    Sylphia''s expression darkened. "Don''t do something you''ll regret."


    At once, a dense black fog condensed around them, gathering around the nearby kobolds. It swirled around their necks like murderous clouds, strangling them, slowly, painfully.


    The kobold leader froze in place. "Gnya-!? W-who are you anyway, meow!?"


    "Who am I?" Her lips curled upwards.


    He swallowed his breath.


    Next, she pulled the folding fan out of her belt, pointing it straight at the catman. "That''s a good question."


    Finally, with a flick of her wrist, she unfurled it, revealing the face hidden underneath.


    "Uh... hey," greeted Sebastian.


    "Ghka-!?" The kobold leader flinched.


    Withdrawing Sebastian to cover her mouth, she then asked, "You know who this is, don''t you?"


    Apart from the leader himself, the all the kobolds shrank away. It was such that a large space opened around them, leaving the four adventurers to face the catman alone.


    One by one, worried murmurs spread among the kobolds.


    "The Almighty God, meow...!" A kobold shrieked.


    "But why, meow!?" One asked the other.


    "I... I don''t understand, meow..." The other kobold answered.


    "H-h-hinyaaaaaa!" The kobold leader squealed. "W-w-why, why is a lowly furless like you holding our most revered God, meow!? Release Him at once, you heretic, meow!"


    He ran forwards and swiped at her, in a half-hearted attempt to recover his God, but was held at bay by Ruth and Ceressa.


    "Heretic?" Sylphia said, "That''s right... that''s what you call someone who opposed the gods, right? In that case, you''re the heretic here, aren''t you!?"


    The black haze spread further.


    Further and further, the kobolds'' morale dropped. Self-doubt, reinforced by their zealotry, forced many a catman to finally lower their weapon.


    But one, in particular, stood defiant.


    "Gnyaa!" the kobold leader screeched, "Why should I heed the words of a furless like you, meow!? Acting big like you''re the God''s prophet or something, meow! Hand our God over right now or you will really regret it, meow!"


    "Prophet... huh?" She rubbed her chin. "Has a nice ring to it... but that''s a bit below me."


    "Gnyak!?"


    "Allow me to to introduce myself." Her chin raised high, she tilted her head such that she looked down on the kobolds before her. "My name is Sylphie, the Goddess of War. One of the Death God''s divine Pantheon. And he has called me here to bring down divine judgement upon sinners like you!"


    "Wha..." Rika winced.


    "Huh?" Ruth furled his brows.


    "Eh?" Ceressa''s upper lip lifted to one side in disgust.


    Meanwhile, Letty tried to keep a straight, if nervous, face.


    Even Sylphia knew.


    Ah... they must be thinking right now...


    ''Has she lost her mind?''


    She caught, at the corner of her eye, Rika''s eyes filled with pity.


    It stung.


    But she soldiered on.


    Uuuu... I wanna crawl under a rock.


    Her companions notwithstanding, her intended target, appeared to have taken the bait.


    "S-s-sinners, meow...!?" The kobold leader balked at her threat. "But why, meow!? There is no more faithful servant than-"


    At that moment, he stopped and looked down on his paws.


    Hm?


    "No, meow... That''s not true, meow!" He shook his head. "I see through your furless ruse, meow!"


    Sylphia flinched.


    Eeeeh?


    His entire body trembled with fury. "You might have fooled the common warrior, but to me, the most devout follower of the Death God, meow! Heretic, meow! How dare you use the name of our God in vain, meow!"


    Tsk. What a stubborn cat! But I''m not done yet.


    She then glanced down at her fan and said. "Sebastian, go ahead."


    "Right," her fan answered. His normal, almost nasally voice, then transformed into the persona of the Death-God. His voice boomed as though it crashed down from the sky, as he declared, "My faithful!"


    Even from just those words, a significant portion of the kobold army fell to their knees.


    But he continued, "Heed my words! This is word of the Almighty Death-God, Barog-Tong! I now go by the name of Sebastian! And I have called upon the Goddesses of my Pantheon to finally bring an end to strife in this dungeon!"


    "G-Goddesses, meow!?" the kobolds muttered amongst one another.


    "Indeed. The flat-chested girl before you is my herald."


    Her eye twitched at his remark.


    "She is the Goddess of War, Sylphie. Take her words as though they were my own!"


    As the echoes of Sebastian''s voice dissipated, all that remained was a field stunned in silence.


    Apart from the catmen, Ruth, Ceressa and Rika all directed their baffled gaze at the little girl with the talking fan.


    But the effect was without doubt.


    His words shook the kobolds to their core. A multitude fell to their knees and lowered their heads to the ground before their God, asking for his forgiveness.


    However, the kobold leader was not so easily convinced.


    "Gnnnnnnyaaaaa!" His piercing voice rang in Sylphia''s ear like a bad case of tinnitus. "Lies, lies, meow! You furless are all liars, meow! There is no way the Death God will choose the form of a lowly furless as his herald, meow! You, get on your feet, meow! Do not be deceived by these furless, meow!"


    A kobold with a white stripe drawn across its pure black fur stood in front of the kobold leader.


    "Stop, Chief Hunter, meow!" he said with a far deeper, masculine voice, "There is no doubt that the Death God speaks before us, meow!"


    "You foolish meow!" He drew his sword. "You would take the side of the furless above your kin, Second Chief Hunter, meow!?"


    "Nyaaaa!" The black kobold purred angrily. "I take the side of the righteous, meow!"


    In an instant, chaos and discord descended over the center mass of kobold horde. Wracked in a dogmatic struggle, kin would point their sword at kin, while others would see this and take the opportunity to flee.


    Before they even knew it, the girl they needed to rescue, was surrounded by hundreds of catmen who were just about to lunge at each other''s throat.


    Sylphia swallowed her breath.


    Uh-oh. This... might not turn out as well as I expected.


    And all this while Rika''s limbs were bound.


    The kobold leader ordered, "Kill all the furless, meow!"


    And the black kobold retorted, "No, protect the Goddess, meow!"


    There was no longer room for reconciliation.


    Then, it began.


    With an ear-splitting scream, each kobold let loose a flurry of attacks against one another. Fur and blood spattered everywhere as a brutal mass-fratricide unfolded.


    Amid the chaos, the one with a white stripe across his fur protected Rika.


    "Nyaaa!" he said, as he parried blow after blow, "You unfaithful shall not harm the property of the Gods!"


    "Nyaa!" the kobold leader yelled, "Cleanse these traitors, meow! These fools, meow!" With a wide swing, he then brought his massive sword with full force at the striped kobold.


    "Ungyaa!" Despite blocking the attack, the black kobold still flew off into a group of others already engaged in melee, tossing them aside like bowling pins.


    Soon, the kobold leader''s shadow loomed over Rika.


    Though she remained on her knees, the kobold leader stood at just her eye level. His helmet fashioned in the form of a lion beamed the bright flow of mythril, a glow reflected from his pitch-black eyes underneath.


    "Nyaa..." he said, "You cursed furless, meow! This is all your fault, meow! How dare you, meow! After we treated you with kindness, meow! This is how you repay us, meow!?"


    His words were like a needle pricking her chest.


    What he said was true after all. The kobolds had treated them rather kindly since taking them in. They fed them, housed them, laughed with them; And though this one did have a strange fetish for her hair, she didn''t hold a grudge against him or anything.


    She had no reason to.


    If I were in his position... I''d feel betrayed too...


    She''d have felt sorry for the poor kobold, if it weren''t for the overflowing killing intent directed towards her.


    "Unforgivable, meow!" His voice cracked.


    "I''m sorry..." Rika muttered. "...but I can''t let you kill me!"


    With all her strength, she pushed herself off the ground and tackled the kobold leader with her shoulder.


    "Hngf-" she grunted.


    Her shoulder connected with the catman''s tough mythril plate, shooting a wave of pain throughout her torso. She swore that she heard a cracking sound just now, but ignored it.


    The impact sent his sword flying away in the back as he fell over and hit the ground with a hard thud.


    With the two laying on top of each other, Rika screamed into his face.


    "If I die, then Sylphie will be sad!"


    As those words left her lips, so did her tears fall on his shining plate of mythril below.


    "Ceressa, now!" Sylphia screamed, "Shoot her binds!"


    "Yeah!" She inserted the arrow into the nock on her bow. "I won''t miss!"


    I''ll make sure of it!


    The black haze wrapped around Ceressa''s hands, painting the arrow with a writhing black smoke as she pulled it back into her bowstring.


    With a loud twang, the arrow shot right by Rika''s shins, cutting the weaved blue-grass binding them together.


    Taking a deep breath, Sylphia cupped her hands over her mouth and yelled, "Rika, run for it!"


    "Yeah!" the girl shouted back. With hands still bound, Rika pushed herself off the kobold leader and made a mad dash towards her friends.


    Meanwhile, utter chaos littered the path between them. Kobolds, left and right, lunged at her, only to be fought off by other kobolds.


    It was such that Ruth had no idea who to fight and had resorted to shielding everyone as they ran.


    "Ruth! Letty! Ceressa!" Once more Sylphia''s black haze wrapped around them.


    "You got it!"


    "Mm!"


    "Alright!"


    First, Letty opened her spellbook and chanted, "Quagmire!"


    Its pages tuned, creating a ball of thick, blue smoke. The smoke shot out at great speed past Rika and turned into a spear of mud mid-flight, striking with great force at the catmen in pursuit. They had the immediate effect of staggering the attackers, but most importantly, the spell drenched their fur in heavy, sticky mud, slowing them down to a crawl.


    Meanwhile, Ruth dashed forward, parrying all incoming blows with his shield, sword, and armor, shrugging off even the close blows that dug into his steel plate. Even as blood pooled over his shirt, he shrugged it off and laughed, "Hahaha! This is nothing!"


    Behind him, the others followed, with Ceressa protecting them from any stragglers with her twin blades. "Leave these to me!"


    "Ruth! Ceressa! Miss Letty!" Rika yelled with tears streaming down her cheeks. "Sylphie!"


    They were but a few feet apart when, out from behind, came the kobold leader once more. He tackled Rika from the back, knocking the wind out of her and sending her face down onto the ground.


    "Nyaaaa!" Without his weapon, the kobold leader resorted to his paws. He bright them together and, like a hammer, brought them down repeatedly on the girl''s head, "Die, meow! Die, meow! Die, meoooooow!"


    "Ack! Ow! Aghaaaa!" Rika screamed as she covered the back of her head with her hands. "Help me!"


    "Rika!" Without thinking of anything else, Sylphia dashed forwards along with Ruth.


    "Hold on, Rika!" Letty let loose another cloud of magic. "Gust!" This time, it turned into a torrent of wind that swept the kobold leader from side to side. "Get off of her, you...! You...!" Like invisible fists, her magic pummelled the kobold''s body again and again, but he merely shrugged it off and continued his assault.


    "Get off of her you damn monster!" Ruth raised his sword overhead. "Howl, Demonbane!" As he brought his sword down sparks of lightning jumped into the air.


    "Eh!?" Sylphia flinched. "Wait, Ruth!"


    She reached her hand out to him, but he was too far away.


    Noticing his attack, the kobold leader lifted his armored gauntlet and blocked the sword.


    The sword connected with the gauntlet.


    In that instant, a powerful current of electricity coursed from the gauntlet and into the kobold leader''s body. He convulsed violently from the shock as a result.


    It travelled down into Rika as well, however.


    "Higrgrgrgrgrg-" Rika''s body tensed up as her body shook from the electric shock.


    "Ah!" Realizing his mistake, Ruth quickly withdrew his blade. "I''m sorry, Rika!"


    "Ugnyaa!" Furious, the kobold leader got up and tackled Ruth as well.


    Instead of whaling away at him, however, the kobold leader found a mythril blade on the ground nearby and picked it up. When he finally lifted his head, he met eyes with Sylphia.


    She froze in place. "Oh shit!" She looked frantically around her. Rika and Ruth were down, and Ceressa was busy protecting Letty.


    She was alone.


    Completely alone.


    And a very angry kobold was walking menacingly towards her with a sharp blade in hand.


    "Hyaaa!" She squealed. Ever since she met Rika, she had stopped bringing her own blade along, since it was heavy, and it was useless in her hands anyway.


    All she had on hand was Sebastian.


    "Awawa... awawawawaaa..." With trembling hands, she raised Sebastian in front of her.


    "Hey, little girl!" He protested. "What the hell do you think you''re doing!?"


    "W-w-what!? Y-you''re a living weapon, aren''t you!? Then be my weapon!"


    "You can''t just say that whenever it''s convenient!" The pitch of his voice jumped as he screamed. "I can''t fucking block that thing, I''ll get sliced in half!"


    "Th-th-then buy me time or something!" She unfurled Sebastian in front of the kobold. "Quick, say something!"


    "What something!?"


    "Something Godlike! You''re their God, aren''t you!?"


    "Little girl..." His face turned blue and his scowl redrew itself into half-dropped eyes. "...I don''t think he''s in the mood for a sermon."


    "Nyaa..." The kobold leader said in a breathy whisper. "You pretenders, meow. I shall strike you down in the name of our true God, and offer your heads to him when we meet him again, meow!"


    "Eeeeeeek!" Sylphia staggered back. "He''s completely lost it!"


    He lifted his sword.


    "In that case...!" She turned around, only to see that her escape path was blocked by several kobolds locked in a deathmatch with one another. "Oh shit! I can''t even run away!?"


    "Die, meow!!"


    "Eeeeeeek!"


    She reflexively placed Sebastian between her and his blade. "Wait! Wait! Little girl!" he screamed, "Put me away! Don''t use me as a shield!"


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    He swung his sword.


    "Aaaaaaah!" The two of them screamed as Sylphia closed her eyes.


    Then, the sound of striking metal rang in her ears.


    After a few more moments of cowering, Sylphia finally opened her eyes.


    "Nyaaa...!" A catman stood between her and the furious kobold leader. He panted heavily and his striped black furhad been spattered with blood all around.


    Despite this, he crossed swords with the larger catman. The radiant blades scritched violently as each tested the other''s strength.


    "You again, meow!" The leader said.


    "What do you think you are doing, Chief Hunter, meow!? Pointing your blade towards the Gods themselves, meow!? Is there no depth to your depravity, meow!"


    "Pweh." The chief hunter leapt back and drew his sword to his side once more.


    "Have you nothing to say for yourself, Chief Hunter, meow!?"


    "My words will not reach the ears of a gullible fool, meow. If you wish to protect these pretenders, then I will gladly offer your head to the true God as well, meow." He lifted his sword over his shoulder.


    And so too, did the black kobold. He shook his head and uttered, "To not even see yourself blinded from the truth, meow... What a pity, meow."


    Their blades clashed.


    "Nyaa!" The chief hunter slashed.


    "Gunyaa!" And the black kobold parried.


    Sylphia watched on as duel unfolded before her eyes.


    Jesus, I need to get out of this mess! But...


    Her eyes turned to Rika and Ruth, both still down on the ground, but out of her reach, behind the duelling kobolds.


    What do I do...!? Can I command this guy? Does he think of me as his ally!?


    But just before she said a word, the chief hunter delivered a heavy blow against the black kobold''s blade. The pressure of the impact send him to his knees. "Ungyaaaah!" He screamed, clutching his abdomen.


    Sylphia didn''t notice it earlier, but the streaks of blood on the kobold''s fur had been expanding throughout his abdomen.


    What that- Her heart jumped. That''s not just blood spatter - this guy has a cut over his stomach!


    Taking advantage of his momentary weakness, the chief hunter lunged forward and kicked him in the midsection.


    "Bugyaaah!" The black kobold fell to the ground and rolled by Sylphia''s feet.


    "Hey! Hey!" She crouched down and slapped him over the face but the fallen catman could not even open his eyes any longer. "Hang on!"


    Shit, he''s out!


    "Meow..." The kobold leader loomed over both of them. "First, I finish this traitor, meow." He raised his blade.


    "Hngk-!" Sylphia bent down and closed her eyes, wrapping her arms around the kobold that tried to save her life.


    "Then, the pretender, meow. Die, meo-!"


    The ground shook with a hard thud.


    With her anticipated end not forthcoming, she cautiously opened her eyes.


    Eh?


    Before her stood a box-headed sentinel clad in thick mythril armor. With his massive cleaver, he stood between Sylphia and the kobold leader who had, somehow, fallen to the ground.


    "You...!" she said with a breathy voice.


    Soon, enough, she noticed that all around her, the kobolds that were fighting amongst each other were all running in one direction.


    That means...


    The ground rumbled.


    The air shimmered from the unified howl of hundreds of siths.


    "Awooooooo!"


    Sylphia leapt onto her feet.


    "Arf! My Goddess, are you unharmed?" Though he was right in front of her, the muffled bark of the Assault Company Captain sounded distant as he refused to turn his back to the enemy before him.


    Her eyes welled up. "Y-you guys!"


    "Arf! Forgive me, my Goddess. Arf! I cannot stand idly as the Gods are put in danger. Arf! I shall accept whatever punishment that awaits me."


    He then turned to the sides and ordered, "Arf! All units, protect the Gods and their companions!"


    When Sylphia followed his gaze, all of her soldiers had closed the distance, and were fighting within the chaotic melee. Their boots shook the ground as they clambered forth, chasing away the kobolds in their path.


    With the black kobold in her arms, she watched with mouth agape at the scene unfolding before her.


    "Rawr! Company A, on me!" said it Captain, "Rawr! Protect the Goddess of Mercy!"


    "Awoo!" The pikemen charged through the melee and cleared a wide area around Letty and Ceressa.


    Right, behind them conscripts of the home guard poured forth. "Bow!" Their captain said, "Home Guard, forward! Bow, beneath the pikes!"


    "Bowow! Company B, no dinner for you if the Goddess of War so much has a scratch!" said its Captain. He then ran up to Sylphia and gave her a salute. "Bowow. Your loyal soldiers are here, my Goddess. Bowow. Give us orders!"


    A warm feeling rose from within Sylphia and sent shivers all over her body. She could not but smile as she wrapped her arms around the sith before her.


    "B-Bowow!? My Goddess!?"


    "Mm. That''s right!" She stood up. "I''m your general, after all!"


    "Awoo!" The siths of Company B and the home guards attached with them stood in salute.


    "Company B!" Sylphia whipped her fan in the air. "Protect Ruth and Rika! Assault Company, on me! Don''t attack anyone who doesn''t resist!"


    "Awoo! Awoo! Awoo!"


    The siths swarmed outwards, clearing the surrounding kobolds.


    All, except for one.


    The kobold leader, their chief hunter, once at the head of a multitude of kobold warriors, now stood alone, surrounded by dozens of hostile siths. He swivelled his head around him and looked each of the dogmen in the eye.


    The lone catman hissed. "Filthy doglings, meow...!"


    As the battle reached its conclusion and noise faded away, the catman''s tired panting slowly came to the fore.


    "Imbeciles, meow! Barbarians, meow! Why, meow!?" His voice cracked. "Why must the Gods favor these vile creatures instead of us, meow!?"


    A handful of siths twitched at his open insult, but none of them dared to act outside Sylphia''s orders.


    "Was our devoid found wanting, meow?" He placed his paws on both sides of his helm and popped it off.


    Beneath that golden-green plating was a kobold with fur of deep grey. His face resembled the battlefield - scarred and broken. On it were etched, the indelible marks of a long and violent history.


    The scar-faced catman lifted his head and looked directly at Sylphia and said, "If you are truly a God, then you would know that I - we of my tribe, had fought long and hard to reclaim the long-lost relic of our God, meow. His most holy and sanctified body; the vessel of Barog-Tong himself, meow..." He sniffled. "Is that not devotion enough, meow...?"


    The air stood still, as if it, too, had taken an interest in the matters of the living.


    "My Goddess, meow!" the kobold''s voice cracked as he screamed, "Please answer me, meow!"


    But Sylphia could only look down on him with pity.


    You were just the victim of chance - a fickle whim. Had it been the other way around... She glanced at the Assault Captain beside her. I could very well be hearing these same words from him.


    You may curse me, if you wish. But I did what had to be done.


    For the better...


    Her eyes narrowed.


    ...and for my ambition.


    "Chief Hunter, meow..." the black kobold strained his voice to speak. With some help from Sylphia, he sat back up and staggered onto his feet. The wary dogmen cast an eye of suspicion at him, but ultimately let him go unmolested.


    The catman knelt down beside his leader. Then, clutching his abdomen, he continued, "It is not the place for us mortals to question the whims of the Gods, meow... That was the one teaching the Almighty God passed down to us, is it not, meow?"


    "Was it, meow? Nyah nyah. It has been so long since I succeeded my mentor that I must have forgotten, meow."


    "Nyanyanyah..."


    Almighty God?


    Sylphia snuck a downwards glance at Sebastian.


    "Because they kept asking me stupid questions...!" he whispered.


    She rolled her eyes.


    The kobold leader sighed.


    With a forlorn face, the defeated catman looked up once more to Sylphia. "My Goddess, meow..." He then lowered his head and knelt down before her. "I have soiled my honor, meow. There is nothing I could offer you but the head resting upon this body, meow."


    Her eyes widened.


    "I only hope that, with this unworthy offering, our village be spared the retribution brought about by this poor old fool, meow."


    The kobold with the black fur with a white stripe knelt down beside his leader. "And should his offering not suffice, please, take mine as well, meow!"


    In the spur of the moment, found herself taken in by their way of thinking. While she thought it crude and obsolete, she could also not help but respect it.


    That seemingly foreign word reverberated in her mind.


    Honor... huh?


    With a flick of her wrist, Sylphia unfurled Sebastian, producing a loud patter, like a bird spreading its wings. With each step she took, the siths of the Assault Company advanced, weapons at the ready. Eventually, she stood in front of the two.


    "Very well. Just your head will suffice." With cold, dead eyes, she stared at the scar-faced catman before her. She then pointed her fan at the head of the kobold leader and said, "Do it."


    "H-huh?" Sebastian stammered, "What?"


    Her eyes narrowed.


    "H-hey... are you serious, little girl? This one''s still alive...."


    "Isn''t it appropriate? You are their God after all. Their Death God."


    Her black haze then wrapped him in a fog thick enough to cut with a knife.


    "Urk... Tsk¡­ for crying out loud. Fine."


    The kobold leader trembled.


    Slowly, blood dripped down from his nose and floated towards the fan. Each droplet melted away as soon as it made contact with its facade of pure red. The catman hacked and grunted as the flow of blood grew stronger. Soon, blood pooled even around his eyes, and like tears being whisked away by the wind, they too were sucked in. It slowly escalated for minutes, until finally, his blood squeezed out of his very skin.


    He convulsed in pain.


    But despite his bitter agony, he refused to scream, nor ask for reprieve.


    Until finally, he took his last breath.


    Like a puppet whose strings were cut, the chief hunter fell limp. The armor of pure mythril rang hollow as it hit the ground, his body reduced to an almost skeletal husk.


    Sylphia stared blankly at the entire spectacle without flinching. She expected at least the rush of vindication, having repaid what he had done to Rika.


    Instead, she felt nothing.


    There was a certain simplicity to these monsters. That earnest mindset, that straightforward conception of right and wrong, made it difficult for her to truly hold a sense of animosity for them. Even as the kobold fell dead at her feet, there was no sense of joy, no catharsis; just a hollow sensation, like the passage of time.


    Beside the dead husk, the black kobold remained. Though he trembled, witnessing the fate of his leader, after all, he nonetheless stood his ground and held his head down, offering it to her satisfaction.


    Moments passed in silence.


    Then, Letty''s voice called out from the distance. "Sylphie...?"


    She waded through the wall of siths to check up on her companion.


    "I-is it over...?" She balked upon seeing the aftermath of the incident, but forced herself to stay. "What happened?"


    "The leader is dead," the little girl blankly replied.


    "I.. I see that..."


    "Sorry, I couldn''t keep my promise."


    The scribe fidgeted anxiously. Her lips flapped open as though she wanted to say something, but in the end, she couldn''t say a word.


    Then, from out of the blue, the Assault Captain stepped between them. "Arf!" he said, "Dear Goddess of Mercy, please do not rebuke the Dear Goddess of War."


    Both girls turned their attention to the dogman.


    "Arf! He was a warrior. Arf! There is nothing more bitter than to lose one''s honor as a warrior. Arf! By accepting his sins, and repenting for his crimes, the Goddess of War showed him not cruelty, but utmost mercy, by restoring his lost honor."


    The girls looked at each other with baffled expressions.


    "Is... is that true?" Letty asked.


    "Err..." Sylphia averted her eyes. "...yes?"


    The anxious scribe sighed. Walking closer, she then crouched down and wrapped her arms around the young girl.


    "E-eh...?"


    "I don''t really understand, but it looks like there''s a lot more about them that I still don''t know..." Letty then whispered into her ears, "But more importantly, I''m glad that you''re alright."


    "Uh... mm..." She blushed.


    The black kobold struggled as he stood up. "My Goddess, meow. Please do not judge the Chief Hunter from what had transpired, meow... Till the end, his thoughts went to his tribe and kin, meow. That is the true Chief Hunter that I know, meow."


    Sylphia glanced at him. "It''s not as if I hold a grudge against him."


    Anymore.


    Noticing that the black kobold still held down the wound on his stomach, she then asked, "How about you, are you going to be okay with that?"


    "Ah, this, meow? It is just a flesh wound, meow. It will heal in a few days, meow."


    These monsters really are tough...


    "In that case, you... Second Chief Hunter, right?"


    "Yes, My Goddess, meow."


    "Return to your village. Tell them to lay down their arms. The Gods are intervening in this conflict. The war between kobold and sith ends today."


    "N-nyaa!?" His cat ears perked up. "Is that true, meow!?"


    The catman crumpled to his knees and practically kissed the ground.


    Even Sylphia was weirded out by his reaction.


    Uwah, he''s that happy?


    "Yes." She cleared her throat. "We''ll come visit in the near future to discuss the terms of peace."


    "Then as the Gods will, meow!"


    Thus, the black kobold was released. The siths laid their eyes on him as he passed swiftly through their ring. Once safely out, he then went down on all fours and hurried back into the mushroom forests at the distance.


    With that done, Sylphia sighed and then glanced at Letty who, at the time, had a surprised look in her eyes.


    "T-that means..." muttered the scribe.


    "Well, I''m tired of all this fighting, so I figured I''d give your idea a shot." She grinned. "Hihi!"


    The scribe lit up like a christmas tree. Clasping her hands together, she let out a giggle.


    Alright.


    Sylphia scanned left and right, marking the faces of her loyal dogmen gathered around her.


    "All of you!" Sylphia placed her hands on her waist and yelled to the mass of siths gathered before her. "Mission Accomplished! Let''s go home and have dinner, yaaaaaaay!!"


    "Awoooo!" The siths cheered in unison.


    Finally, the victorious siths and their adventurer allies all marched back to the highlands.


    Behind them, they left the battlefield, scarred by uprooted grass and covered by a mat of dead bodies. As each sith crossed the first hill, they would turn around, kneel and bow their head. Leaving a short prayer, they then clanged their equipment exactly once, before continuing on the march.


    Just this once, Sylphia followed this tradition, as a sign of respect.


    While on the march, Sylphia noticed Rika off the corner of her eye.


    The technically-bald redhead stopped for a moment and removed her hat. She then rubbed her scalp and sighed before putting it back on.


    Hmm... so it really is bothering her, after all...


    She sighed.


    She likes to act tough like nothing bothers her, and I guess it''s a pretty cute trait to have... but always keeping your feelings bottled up isn''t good for you, you know?


    Not that I''m one to talk.


    Thus, the little girl ran over to Letty and tugged on her mantle.


    "Letty," she said, "can you bring Ruth and Ceressa to the village? Maybe also remove the table from the temple, so they can spend the night with us."


    "Uh, okay?" Letty nodded. "Are you going somewhere?"


    "Yeah. I''ll catch up with you later."


    "Eh?" She cocked her head. "Where?"


    Sylphia tilted her head towards Rika.


    "Ah..." She smiled. "Okay... don''t take long."


    "Yeah."


    After that, Letty ran over to Ruth and Ceressa and then led them back to the Sith village. Rika too was just about to idly follow behind them when Sylphia ran over to her.


    "Wait." She said as she grabbed the girl''s hand.


    Rika''s eyes flickered. "What is it, Sylphie?"


    "Just a sec."


    She pulled her away from the others, up an untouched hillside overlooking the vast, now broken, grassland. There, the two of them sat, side by side. The only ones still around were the few Siths still roaming below, collecting the remains of the battle, but even they knew well enough to stay away.


    However, now that she had Rika all to herself, Sylphia struggled to think of what to say. With her mind blanking out in the heat of the moment, she blurted out, "Are... um, are you okay?"


    "Ehehe." Rika snickered. "Of course, Letty already treated my wounds, see?" She held her forearms up, revealing the bandages wrapped around them. "Thanks to her, these will be healed in no time!" With those bright words, she beamed a smile so radiant that not even the scratch across her face could dampen it.


    But rather than looking at her injuries, Sylphia instead gazed into her eyes. Their jade sheen had faded since she last saw them, her eyelids drooping down and casting a weary expression over her face.


    "Sylphie?" But nonetheless, the cheerful girl cocked her head playfully, just like she always had.


    Without saying a single word, she reached out and placed her hand just beneath Rika''s ear. The girl''s cheeks took on a rosy tint as she rubbed her thumb across them.


    "Ueh...!?" As if in reflex, her arms shot up, and she bent slightly back.


    In response, Sylphia bent forwards, leaning her face even closer. Their shoulders bumped into each other as they each gazed into the other''s eyes.


    As a soft warmth radiated into her hand, the little girl, head tilted upwards, finally loosened her lips, pursed in worry, and relaxed her shoulders.


    And with a breathy whisper, she said, "Welcome back. Rika."


    Rika''s shoulders twitched. For a moment, she sat speechless as she maintained a deep stare into Sylphia''s golden eyes. Then, she jerked her entire body forwards.


    "E-eh!?" Sylphia flinched.


    "Ahyaaaaaa!" With an ear piercing squeal, Rika lunged forwards and wrapped her arms around Sylphia''s arms, preventing any means of resistance or escape. "So cuuuuuuuuuute!"


    "Ughe! Ueeh! Weehaa!" Sylphia''s body was thrown side to side as the affectionate girl held her tightly within a bear hug. "Rikaaaa!"


    "Ehehe! You were worried about me, right!?"


    Her cheeks flushed red, Sylphia turned her head away with a dismissive pout. "Hmph! No, I wasn''t!"


    "Ahyaaa! You''re so adorable when you act like that!"


    "Shut up, you idiot! What sort of bodyguard, what sort of Knight, leaves their Lord behind!?"


    "Alright, alright, I''m sorry-dory!" Rika then rubbed her cheek against Sylphia''s. "I missed you too!"


    "W-w-wha-!?" Sylphia grimaced. With beads of tears collecting at the corners of her eyes, she yelled. "I never said I missed you! Idiot! Airhead! Baldie!"


    The moment those words lashed out from her tongue, Rika suddenly froze.


    All at once, she uncoiled her arms around the sharp tongued little girl, held her legs up to her chest, and sobbed.


    "Ah." Sylphia covered her mouth. "E-er..."


    "That''s right, isn''t it...? I''m... I''m... bald!" She sobbed. "Like my papa...!"


    She winced. Scratching the back of her head, she muttered, "S-sorry... I didn''t really mean to say that."


    "But it''s true."


    She grunted. "W-well... um... I could buy you a hat once we get back out...?" She then raised her voice, "I nice one!"


    Suddenly, the girl''s body straightened back up. She then turned her head towards Sylphia and, with a twinkle in her eyes, said, "Really!?"


    "Eh?" Her eye twitched. "Y-yeah! Mm."


    "Yay!" Again, she wrapped her arms around the tiny girl sat beside her. "Ehehe!"


    "Hngf-!" she grunted. "Aargh! Stop it!"


    "No way! I missed you, you know!?"


    Geez, do you not have any mode between depressed and overjoyed!?


    With a small sigh, she finally gave up and let her smile shine through.


    Really, this girl is too adorable.


    Leaning her head on the girl''s soft chest, she slipped an arm around and patted her on the back.


    And finally, with a sweet voice, she muttered, "I missed you too, Rika."

 Chapter 27 - Next Steps

    As the little girl regained consciousness, a deep, smoky aroma roused her senses. Even with heavy eyes, the little girl recognized this familiar scent. After all, it was all the meat she had eaten for the past couple of weeks.


    Eh? Where am I?


    She rubbed the back of her head. Though she had gotten used enough to the hard surface to fall asleep on it, it seemed impossible to prevent the terrible headache she got upon waking up.


    Ah... the temple. I must have passed out again. Come to think of it, this happened too after our Battle in Ealdton...


    Strange.


    I''ve never been one to pass out even after a long, hard day... Does that mean I''m pushing Sylphia''s body way past her limit? But it doesn''t make sense... I was tired, yes, but I not to the point of losing consciousness.


    Her eyes flickered.


    Could it be similar to that magic sickness Letty mentioned? I didn''t feel sick until much later though...


    "And so," Ruth''s excited voice was the first thing that entered her ears. "we went exploring out to the mushroom forests near the village, and we found this giant mushroom sapling! Well, it was a sapling, but it was almost as tall as Miss Sylphie! Hahaha!"


    Geez, these guys are so noisy.


    Rika and Letty chuckled. The redhead with a mushroom cap on her head then said, "Ah, it was, wasn''t it?"


    "Yeah," Ceressa said, "but the important part was, its cap was just Rika''s size, so we had Ruth here chop the cap off of it and brought it to the dryer back in the village."


    "That was terrible of you." Ruth frowned. "Demonbane was already in bad shape and you still made me chop that thing... It was almost as hard as wood!"


    "Geez, stop whining about that already! They lent you that Mythril sword eventually, didn''t they?"


    "Well, that''s right." Ruth scratched his forehead. "But a sword is one thing - what I really want is a set of mythril armor!"


    "Too bad, nothing they can lend will even fit you."


    "Guh...!" He clenched his fist. "I know¡­!"


    "Hmm..." Ceressa poked her temple with her finger. "The siths are actually pretty nice to us... don''t you think they''re more likely to let you have one?"


    "Not going to happen," Sylphia said.


    She rubbed her eyes as she stood up, eyes half-closed.


    "That''s all going to the Home Guard," she continued, "so they could actually have decent gear."


    "Sylphie! You''re awake!" Rika beamed a smile her way. "I was worried when you collapsed in Miss Letty''s arms all of a sudden¡­"


    "Ah¡­ so that''s what happened?" She scratched the back of her neck. "Thanks, Letty."


    "Mm-mm." The girl in the baggy robes shook her head. "I''m just glad you''re okay. You must have been really tired."


    "Yeah... I suppose so."


    Letty smiled. "I''ll go fetch some food for you."


    "Ah, thanks."


    As their Master left the temple, Sylphia and Rika''s eyes met.


    The redhead, still wearing the mushroom cap to cover her head, grinned and greeted, "Good morning, Sylphie."


    Uwah... it really looks terrible on her. I get why she''s wearing it but...


    "Good morning. I see you''re wearing that ridiculous hat again."


    "Ah!?" She pouted and pulled down on both ends of her cap. "Geez, It''s just for our stay here, so leave it alone..."


    Sylphia sighed. "Fine, fine."


    "So, what are you planning to do now, Sylphie?" Ceressa said, leaning back against the cave wall as she sat.


    "Hmm..." She placed her hand on her cheek and tilted her head upwards. "Well, I''m planning to end the war between the siths and kobolds."


    "Uh... huh..." The archer raised an eyebrow. "Why?"


    "What do you mean, ''why''?"


    "Er... well, I was thinking, since we''re all here, we should all bug out of this place. Hell, why d''you even lead us all the way back here when we could have escaped right after the battle?"


    "The siths are exhausted you know. We''re exhausted. And the exit''s too close to the mushroom forest. Even if we beat the kobolds back, a good few hundred was still able to escape. And I''m guessing that your army wasn''t even the entire population of the kobold village?"


    "Hm? Of course not."


    "I figured. They''re still able to harass us with such numbers. So stay put for a while. We''ll be out soon."


    "Ehhh..."


    "Besides, escaping is one thing - but what happens after we leave?"


    Ruth, Ceressa, and Rika looked blankly at each other.


    "I''m saying, if we leave these monsters alone, what will happen to the village above ground?"


    They flinched.


    "S-Sylphie..." Rika said, leaning her face closer to Sylphia. "you think... the siths and kobolds will attack the village?"


    "Well, not right now, no..." Her eyes narrowed. "But, let''s say some people come down here. Or if some siths or kobolds come above ground. What will happen?"


    "Hm..." Ruth grunted. "If these monster tribes decided they wanted to attack the village above ground, I''m not sure if even the entire adventurer''s guild could stop them. It might escalate into a Kingdom-wide crisis."


    Ceressa nodded. "I think so too."


    "The reverse is also bad. If some other band of adventurers come in here, gung-ho about taking easy treasure, they might not be so lucky... The kobolds think you betrayed them, after all." She lifted her finger to emphasize her point. "They think humans betrayed them."


    The three flinched again.


    "They''re not likely to hold their blades against a human ever again."


    "Ugh, damnit!" Ruth slapped leg. "We didn''t even betray them...!"


    "Well, that''s what they think. And after what happened, you probably can''t convince them otherwise."


    Ceressa then looked to her and asked, "So, what do you suggest?"


    Taking a deep breath, she answered, "First, I want to control the kobold population. No matter what happens, if they reproduce so fast as to completely outnumber the siths, then a battle for resources will be inevitable."


    "Um..." Rika raised her hand. "Speaking of resources..."


    "Hm? Yeah?"


    "Well... we overheard from the kobolds... when food started to get rationed out, it was because all of their farms were destroyed by the siths."


    The three of them turned their eyes to Sylphia.


    She flickered her eyes at first, and then, her lips tilted to one side. "Mm. I ordered them to pillage all of those farms."


    Rika sighed and muttered beneath her breath, "I thought so¡­"


    Ceressa raised her voice. "And why the hell did you do that!? Now it''s guaranteed the food in the dungeon won''t be enough both tribes!"


    "That''s the point."


    "Huh?" She raised an eyebrow at her remark.


    "You saw what sort of village it was, right?" She pointed her thumb over her shoulder. "The one outside the dungeon."


    "Dellwick? Yeah, it''s a farming village."


    She snapped her fingers. "Exactly."


    "Huh...? I''m not following, to be honest. Just skip to the point."


    She sighed. "Simply put, I want the monsters to start trading with humans."


    "Eh!?" All three of them jolted.


    "Are you serious!?" A fired up Ceressa got up on one knee, as if she was ready to strike at any moment.


    In response, Sylphia put her arms up and flailed them at her. "I''m totally serious!"


    Just as tensions sparked between the two, Letty returned to the temple with food in hand.


    "Umm... what''s happening...?" she asked.


    Seeing her, Ceressa quickly simmered down. "Ah, it''s nothing."


    "Geez¡­" The little girl rolled her eyes.


    "Ah, and here you go, Sylphie." The scribe handed her a plate of, as expected, mushroom and fish.


    "Oh, thanks!"


    It won''t be long now, I can finally eat something else...


    "So, um... why were you shouting at each other...?"


    "A-ah..." She scratched her cheek and glanced at a fuming Ceressa.


    "Listen to this, Miss Letty!" The hot-blooded archer said.


    "E-eeeh...? Mm." Letty meekly nodded as she took her seat. "I''m listening."


    "Sylphie says she''s going to make the monsters trade with Dellwick! That''s absurd, isn''t it!?" She jabbed her finger into Sylphia''s forehead. "As her Master, please drive some sense into this brat!"


    "Hey!" She swatted away Ceressa''s hand . "Who are you calling a brat!?"


    "Why, the precocious little kid who gets the most absurd ideas, of course!"


    "I''m a Fairy, mind you! I''m probably older than you!" She then poked her finger into the woman''s flank.


    "Hgyaa!" she shrieked.


    "On second thought," She then drew a condescending smirk on her lips. "maybe not."


    "How old are you, then, Miss Sylphie?" Ruth asked. "If I can recall, Ceressa''s-"


    "S-shut up!" Ceressa then gave him a quick jab, driving her fist into his unarmored flank just below his armpit.


    "Agh!" He flinched.


    Finally, she crossed her arms and turned away. "Hmph!"


    "A-aha ha ha..." Letty let out an awkward laugh. "A-anyway, Sylphie, why did you suggest that the monsters should trade with Dellwick?"


    "Ah, it''s simple, really." Sylphia raised a finger. "If things go on as they are, it will only end in one way - both tribes will be destroyed."


    Letty swallowed her breath.


    "I probably don''t need to ask anywhere but here. You guys- what do you think you''d do if you had a village of monsters were found near your home?"


    "E-eh...?" Rika clasped her hands over her chest.


    Ceressa muttered, "I''ll probably file a clearing request with the guild..."


    "You would, won''t you?" said Sylphia. "Of course, you would. Who knows what the monsters would do if they got out of their dungeon?"


    Letty''s shoulders fell.


    "But-"Her eyes narrowed. "What if that village of monsters had a reputation for trading peacefully with your village? In other words, if you knew, as we do, that these monsters were, in some way, civilized?"


    "Oh...?" Ceressa rubbed her chin.


    "Ah!" Ruth then lifted his head. "I see... that''s the difference...!"


    Upon hearing this, Letty immediately perked up, her eyes taking a bright sheen. "C-can... can we really do that...?"


    Sylphia grinned. "We can."


    However, the three from the Adventurer''s Guild remained apprehensive.


    Hmm... it''s not like I need to convince them of my plan, but it would be nice if they don''t try to hinder me, either...


    "Guys!" Rika looked to them with a twinkle in her eyes. "Let''s trust Sylphie! I know she can do it!" She then clasped Letty''s hand. "You think so too, right?"


    "E-eh...? W-well..." Their Master covered the shy smile on her lips as she averted her gaze.


    "What makes you so confident, though?" asked Ceressa. "Sure, it''s pretty impressive what she''s managed to do with the siths, but... this...?" She let out a heavy sigh. "People... don''t like monsters. That''s just a rule."


    "I know she can!" She declared with utmost confidence.


    "Why!?"


    She pumped her fist in the air and proudly declared, "Because she''s the Legendary Hero!"


    "Gff-!" Sylphia choked on the fish she was in the middle of chewing.


    "Ah-" Rika quickly covered her mouth.


    But their three companions had clearly heard what she said.


    Each of them turned their eyes towards the little girl.


    Their gaze pierced right through her, like she was being stripped bare in their mind.


    She sighed. "Rika..."


    The loose-lipped girl scratched the back of her head. "Ehehe... sorry..."


    Rika and Sylphia both knelt heads-down before their other companions.


    "So, let me get this straight." Ceressa said. "You are the Legendary Hero of Londinium?"


    Sylphia nodded.


    "You!?" Her eyelid twitched.


    "W-well, if you don''t want to believe it, that''s fine, isn''t it?" the little girl motioned her arms around as she replied, "Let''s just say that was a joke and..."


    Ceressa grumbled.


    "Guh..." Sylphia''s brows fell.


    I don''t really know what you want to hear anymore...


    "But," said Ruth, "shouldn''t the Legendary Heroes possess enough power to defeat the Demon King? That''s what I was told, at least... But Sylphie, or, I should say, Miss Sylphia...? Isn''t really..."


    "C-could..." Letty stammered, "could you have been holding back all this time...?"


    "No, no, no!" Sylphia shook her head. "If I had any kind of power, I''d have saved Rika in an instant!"


    "Well..."


    "But it''s true!" Rika said. "I was there. We saved Ealdton together! Right?"


    The scribe froze. "E-Ealdton...? Did you say... you saved Ealdton?"


    "Ah, I heard that from the guys at the guild." Ruth said.


    "Hm?" Ceressa cocked her head. "What is it?"


    "Ealdton was attacked by a huge army of bandits recently, and the Heroine saved it."


    "Eh!?" Letty gasped.


    "What, this brat did!?"


    "Well," Sylphia scratched her head. "that was more Rika than me, to be honest..."


    "W-wait, Ealdton!?" Letty looked at them, with frantic eyes, and said, "Did you say Ealdton was attacked!?"


    "Huh? Ah, yes." said Ruth.


    Letting out a strained breath, she then fell to her knees.


    "M-Miss Letty!?" Ruth quickly ran beside her and helped her back up.


    "I... I''m from Ealdton..." She said, with eyes glazed over.


    "I-is that so...?" He slung her arm over his shoulder and propped her up until she was able to stand on her own.


    "I..." she mumbled beneath her breath, "I need to go there as soon as possible... I need to know if my grandma''s safe...!"


    "Hm? She should be safe." Sylphia said. "The townspeople managed to get to safety before the bandits could get to them, and a bunch that were taken, we saved." She then glanced at Rika. "Right?"


    "Mm!" Rika smiled. "Aberdeen and the guys took care of them while you were passed out!"


    "A-ah..."


    Did you really need to mention that?


    Letty let out a sigh of relief.


    "W-wait..." Ruth looked at Rika. "when you said before... that you used to be a town guard, you meant that you were in the town of guard of Ealdton!? And the ones who saved it from the bandits, at that!?"


    "Mm!" She nodded proudly. "I left my hero''s badge with my parents back home, though. I don''t want it to get tarnished!"


    "Geez..." He rubbed his forehead. "I would never have guessed we were adventuring with a couple of celebrities..."


    "Somehow..." Ceressa said, with her lips stretched downwards, "I still can''t believe it."


    "Ehehe..." Rika giggled.


    "Anyway... hup!" Sylphia finally got off her knees and, patting away the dirt off her dress, said, "I told you my plan. I don''t care if you don''t want to go along with it-" She then pointed her fan at the three of them. "Just don''t get in my way."


    Ceressa clicked her tongue. "I really can''t believe that brat is the Legendary Hero...!"


    Ruth patted her on the shoulder and said, "Well, don''t worry about it."


    Letting out a small chuckle, Rika took Sylphia''s hand, and said, "Of course, I''ll help you, Sylphie!"


    "Alright!" Sylphia grinned, flicking her fan open over her shoulder. "I knew I could count on you!"


    "Ehehe!"


    "Well, if Rika is in, then shouldn''t we back her up?" Ruth nudged his partner. "We''re a party, after all. And if Sylphie is really the Heroine, it''ll work out somehow!"


    "Tsk." Ceressa sighed. "Well, if it''s just to look after Rika, then sure... I''m not too sure I can leave it all up to this little brat, after all..."


    "Eheeeh...?" The smug heroine crossed her arms, leaning back against a wall. "Despite what you say, you''re actually pretty nice, aren''t you?" With a loud snap, she closed her fan. "You actually want to help out too, don''t you?"


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    The corners of her mouth twitched. "Shut up, before I change my mind!"


    Suddenly, a deep, bellowing voice squealed, "Ohoo!"


    "W-w-what!?" Ceressa leapt back, swivelling her head around them and drawing her twin daggers. "Who the heck was that!?"


    "Ah." Sylphia unfolded her fan again and spoke to it, "What the heck was that about?"


    "Little girl!" Sebastian said, "You never told me you were the Legendary Hero!"


    Ruth, Ceressa and Rika all winced as they listened in on their conversation.


    "Yeah, so?" Sylphia said.


    "Well, that''s amazing, isn''t it!? It''s like we were fated to meet! The Legendary Hero, and a Living Weapon! It''s a fantastic combination, isn''t it!?"


    She sighed and, wiggling him flippantly around in her fingers, said, "If only the Living Weapon was actually usable as such..."


    "Don''t be like that! You just need to feed me more blood to make me powerful!"


    She clicked her tongue.


    Just how much blood do you think I''ve already fed you, huh!? At this rate, I might make all of humanity as your blood sacrifice and it still won''t be enough!


    "U-um... Miss Letty..." Ruth whispered, "Have I gone insane, or is that fan talking with Miss Sylphie...?"


    "Ah, aha ha ha..." Letty held her hands over her chest. "That''s Sebastian, a Living Weapon, apparently... He''s a fan, though. When we were taken to the sith village, we met him as the sith God and...."


    She scratched her cheek as though she herself couldn''t believe what she was saying.


    "Um, somehow... Sylphie made a deal with him to convince the siths both of us were Gods as well, and... um... one thing led to another, and here we are..."


    "Eeeh...?" Ceressa winced.


    Meanwhile, Rika''s eyes glimmered. "Really!? That''s so cool!"


    And, lastly, Ruth sighed. "Sounds like you had an exciting time..."


    Letty giggled. "Mm. Though it was pretty exhausting, trying to keep up with Sylphie''s schemes..." She then looked down at her fidgeting hands and muttered, "...but it was fun."


    He grinned. "That''s what''s important, right? So, what do you think? Ready to get back in the saddle and go adventuring on the regular?"


    "E-eeeh!? No, no, no...!" She shook her head so hard that her long hair of purple-tinged silver whipped from side to side. "A-adventuring... really is too much for me..." Then, she tilted her head and left a timid smile upon her lips. "behind a desk, and a stack of papers, is where I belong."


    "Is that so?" He chuckled. "Well, if that''s what you want, I''m more than happy to to support you in any way!"


    "Mm." She nodded. "Thank you."


    In the meantime, Sylphia and Sebastian have finished bickering.


    "Oh, oh, and speaking of which, I almost forgot-" said Sebastian.


    "What?" Sylphia said, her brows still furled from residual anger.


    "I''ve finished digesting the last of the blood you let me drink, and I feel great!"


    "Heeeh..." She slowly turned her head away from him. "Good for you, then."


    "Yeah!" His face turned to a bright yellow, his eyes curved upwards. "And now, I think I can finally power up!"


    "Eh... good for you th-"


    It took her a moment to register his words, but when it finally came through, her head snapped back like a rubber band.


    "Really!?" she screamed with great anticipation.


    The conversation between the girl and her fan echoed within the cramped cavern.


    Of course, their companions listened in, if only due to their proximity. But even amongst them, one seemed particularly interested.


    "U-um...!" Eyes ablaze with the passion for learning, the guild scribe pulled a small handbook from within her mantle and began to scribble in a frenzy. "I-I''d... like to observe how a living weapon grows in strength... There aren''t any recent records of such an event, and it would be great if I could write something about it...!"


    Snickering amongst themselves, Ruth and Ceressa jumped in.


    "Oh, nice! I wonder if the fan will turn into a sword when it powers up!" Ruth said, jabbing his elbow into his partner''s arm.


    "Hmph," Ceressa sneered, "if that''s the case, then little Sylphie here won''t be able to use it anymore."


    His eyes gleamed. "Oh right! I-in that case, can I possibly have it, Sylphie!? I-I''ll dish out some money, if you want!"


    Sylphia winced.


    "Oho...?" Sebastian said with a condescending tone, "what''s this? Not long ago, you couldn''t wait to get rid of me, and now you want to keep me, huuuuh?"


    Her eye twitched. "Shut up and evolve already or you''ll be skydiving over the cliff for the rest of the afternoon."


    "Eeek!" Sebastian screamed, "No! Anything but that!"


    In the meantime, Rika snuck up to Sylphia and stacked her head on top of hers. After listening to their conversation, she snickered, then said, "Sylphie, if your fan turns into a sword, can I have him?"


    "Oh!" Sylphia snapped her fingers. "That''s a good idea. That way, we can use whatever his power is, and I don''t have to deal with him anymore."


    "Ah!" Ruth clutched his head. "I forgot about Rika! Gaaaaah!"


    "Don''t sweat it..." Ceressa patted him on the shoulder.


    "Uuu... well, at least I have Demonbane..."


    "Err... right..."


    Hmm... evolution, huh?


    "Ah!" Sylphia clapped her hands. "In that case, I''d like him to be a gu-"


    Just then, Sebastian began to shine with a blinding radiance.


    "Uooooooooooh!!" The fan screamed.


    "Uwah!?"


    Sylphia held Sebastian away from her body but refused to throw him away.


    "What the hell is happening!?"


    "So... this is how a Living Weapon evolves!" Letty panted as she jotted down every detail at top speed.


    "No, no, it should be fine," Ceressa said, reassuringly.


    But as she said this, she pulled along Ruth, Letty and Rika. The four thus skipped away and hid behind the corner wall of the entryway. There, they peeked half their faces to watch the spectacle unfold in safety.


    "Gnnnnn...!" Sylphia grumbled.


    Pre-adding insult to would-be injury, Ceressa yelled with a smug grin, "Just hold on to him like that, little bra- err, Sylphie! We''re here for you!"


    "Damn you!" She screamed back as tears collected around her eyes.


    The light grew brighter and brighter. So bright, in fact, that even though Sylphia had shut her eyes, her eyelids were not enough to ward off the sheer brightness.


    But the light would go brighter still.


    Despite clenching her eyelids as tightly as she can, she was still blinded by the outpour of light from the evolving weapon.


    "Oooooaaaaaahhhhh!" Both her and her fan''s screams mixed together, forming a sonorous wail that echoed out of the temple.


    After a while, the screaming subsided.


    Then, the light followed.


    As the temple returned to its calming serenity, the adventurers one-by-one opened their eyes.


    The dim glow of mythril crystals jutting out of the walls once more illuminated the interior in a cool yellow-green tone.


    Sylphia''s arm felt heavy. It must have been a full minute since she held Sebastian away from her, after all. But she accepted that pain - it was proof that, at least, her arm was not blown off, as she had feared.


    She could have thrown him away and escaped with her so-called friends, but knowing the curse would activate, she figured that it might be better if Sebastian exploded in her hand, rather than on her waist.


    What... happened?


    She examined her fan. His appearance was largely the same - wooden frame and all. All that had changed was that, all of a sudden, there was a new accessory hanging down from her hand. A fluffy white ball hung down from a velvet-red strap, threaded into the pinhole at the base of Sebastian''s frame.


    What is this? Is this the evolution?


    Shaking her fan, she asked, "Hey, you still alive?"


    "Of course," he answered, "I am a living weapon, after all."


    "Heeeey!" Ruth called out, "You two okay?"


    Finally, the others leapt out from the corner. Apparently, they further protected themselves behind Ruth''s shield the entire time.


    Tsk! You traitors! I''ll get you for this!


    She glared at Rika, at whom she directed a particularly large amount of animosity.


    Especially you! I trusted you, you know!?


    In reply, her redhead knight just stuck out her tongue and scratched the back of her head.


    Guh! I''d never forgive you if you weren''t so cute.


    She turned again towards Sebastian, "So, what new power did you get?"


    "Hmm... let me check..."


    Sebastian went quiet for a short while.


    Sylphia swallowed her breath.


    If it''s a power I can use... then I can finally stop being helpless on my own! Come on! Give me something good!


    Suddenly, Sebastian''s eyes grew intense.


    "Ha!" He grunted.


    In an instant, a cloud of green dust exploded out of Sebastian that annihilated into bright sparkles just as quickly as they appeared.


    "Eh!?" Sylphia froze. "W-what''s happening!?"


    At that very moment, the atmosphere turned heavy. A strange wind flowed in from the narrow entryway, collecting at their feet and formed a swirling vortex.


    Letty looked frantically around them. "C-could it... The living weapon''s new power... is magic!?"


    "Some form of wind magic, at that!?" Sylphia pumped her fist inwards, "Nice! In that case, even I might be able to-"


    Before she could even collect her thoughts, the winds suddenly shifted.


    Like stirring a whirling glass of water in the opposite direction, the vortex annihilated and, in its place, a cushion of warm air rose upwards.


    "-use..." Sylphia felt the blood rushing to her cheeks.


    Before her eyes, each of the girls'' skirts fluttered upwards, revealing that which was never intended to be seen.


    In their moment of realization, their faces lit up like incandescent lightbulbs.


    She tried placed her hands over her cheeks, attempting to cover her eyes with her fingers, but her appendages refused to extend out. It was only then that, Sylphia felt a draft coming up from beneath her. The moment her eyes turned downwards, she, too realized.


    Her own skirt lifted up, forming an oscillating ring above her waist.


    Guah-!?


    Her entire body trembled.


    "Kyaaaaaaaaaaa!!" All four girls screamed as they bent down, pushing their skirts down against the wind.


    Sylphia''s heart pulsed so hard that it felt like it was about to blow her chest open.


    W-wha...!?


    Amidst their panic, Sebastian roared out in laughter, "Gaaaahahahaha! Did you see that my boy!?"


    Ruth flinched. It was at that moment that he finally closed his eyes and, turned away.


    "It''s the secret garden," he continued, "filled with flowers you''ll never see again in your entire lifetime!"


    "S-s-shut up!" he said. "D-d-don''t involve me in this!"


    Sylphia clasped her hands over her mouth.


    Guh! I-i-in a way, he''s right...! Rika aside, this would probably be the only opportunity I''d ever get to see Letty''s... Letty''s...!


    Her cheeks burned up.


    Uhyaaaaaa!! No waaaay...! I never expected her to wear something like... oh God...!


    Finally, the wind subsided.


    And after an awkward silence, the first to speak was a fuming Ceressa.


    "Hey!" She shook her fist and screamed, "What the hell was that!?"


    "Oho?" Sebastian''s lecherous eyes rolled smugly upwards, "It''s the plain white girl. How can I help you?"


    Then, as if to tease her, the fan turned plain white, erasing even his face.


    Ceressa''s temper finally boiled over.


    "Gaaaaaah!" she screamed, prying Sebastian out of Sylphia''s hands.


    "Ah- hey!" The little girl yelped, but did nothing. Deep inside, she knew that whatever was coming - he deserved it.


    "Hohohoho," Still, Sebastian taunted her with his smug tone, "please don''t handle me so roughly, my master won''t approve of it."


    Sylphia''s eyes glazed over. "No, no, go ahead, I don''t mind. Do whatever you please."


    "Huh!?" He gasped. "M-master!?"


    That''s right... Sylphia nodded. I will be forever grateful for what you have shown me here today, but men - real men, take responsibility for their actions.


    I wish to respect that.


    She nodded.


    Therefore-


    Finally, she gave him a thumbs-up and said, "Good luck, Sebastian."


    His face turned abyssal blue. Perhaps its dark hue reflected the depth of his despair. She could only guess.


    "Ohooo..." Ceressa said, with a foreboding voice. "Whatever I please, huh...?"


    "Gwaaaaah!" he screamed. "Wait, please, I''m sorry!"


    "It''s too late for that!" Grasping both ends, She lifted Sebastian overhead.


    Eh?


    "Ah! Ah! Noooohooooo!"


    Wait, she might actually break him in half...!


    The little girl tried to stop them at the very last second, but she was far too late.


    "Oryaaaaaa!" With a ferocious scream, Ceressa brought judgement upon him. As though she were splitting a twig, she smashed his stem square on her kneecap.


    Or, at least, that appeared to be her plan.


    "Hngff-" The archer''s face contorted. "Gyaaaaah!!"


    She fell down, tossing Sebastian behind her.


    "Ow! Ow! Ooooow!" Cluching her knee, she rolled back and forth on the ground in pain.


    "Eh!?" Rika ran over to Ceressa. "Are you okay!?"


    But for the moment, she was too preoccupied to respond.


    "Uuuuooooooooohhh!" Sebastian, too, let out an agonizing scream as he flew in the air. He bounced off a wall before falling onto the ground in front of Letty.


    Sylphia snorted and flashed another thumbs up.


    Nice, Sebastian.


    In the meantime, Letty crouched down and examined the sobbing wreck of a living weapon.


    "Hmm..." She rubbed her chin. "It seems living weapons have a magical property that makes them tougher than they would normally seem... very interesting."


    "Huh?" Sebastian said, recovering from his agony rather quickly, "Oh! Oho! It turns out miss black lace would be the one to see my real value?"


    Black lace-!


    Just hearing it conjured once more the memory burned into Sylphia''s mind, flushing her entire face bright red once more.


    Just like before his face then shifted into a deep black, with white threads weaved elegantly across it.


    Letty''s gaze sharpened. "Yes... very interesting."


    She then picked Sebastian up and lifted him overhead.


    "Eh?"


    "Very... interesting."


    With empty eyes, she bashed him, repeatedly, into the dirt.


    "Oof! Agh! Ahh! Arrgh!"


    The impact threw up clumps of dirt and, slowly, dug a shallow hole at her feet.


    Her grip soon loosened and the next thing she knew, Sebastian was flying out of her hand. "Ah-"


    "Aaaaaahaaaaa...!" His face soon morphed into a caricature of crying eyes with a stream of tears flowing straight down.


    Next, he landed by Rika''s feet.


    "Urgh... uuuugh.... save me..." he said with a dying voice, "pink stripes..."


    Rika smiled.


    "Uoh! An angel!?"


    "Hup!" She then stood up and kicked him off the ground, sending him flying once more.


    "Aaaaahahahahaaa...!"


    Sebastian screamed bounced from wall to wall and, finally, crashed right in front of Sylphia.


    The little girl crouched down and poked him as though he were a dead animal laying on the side of the road.


    "Heeey." She cocked her head."Still alive?"


    He coughed. "Guhuh... no... pa-"


    "Hmmmm?" she said, with a menacing smile on her face, "What was that you were about to call me?"


    She then rubbed his face against the dirt.


    "L-little girl...!"


    "Mm!" she nodded. "Well, I don''t know what proper use I can get out of that new power of yours, but I guess you''re stuck with me either way. So let''s get along from now on, eh?"


    She giggled.


    "Partner!"

 Chapter 28 - War and Mercy

    Thousands of giant mushrooms dotted the wetlands on the lower side of the cavern. There, the twisting river spilled over into small tributaries extending all over to feed what was known as the Great Mushroom Forest.


    The transition of terrain was gradual. From the windswept highlands of the siths, to the lush grasslands in the center, and down to the muddy wetlands, the flora did not change much. The same kinds of giant mushrooms that grew in the damp forest also grew up in the battered ridges beside the waterfall.


    Such were Letty''s observations as she marched with Sylphia''s army, en route to the kobold village.


    This place is so beautiful... there are so many plants that I''ve never seen in my entire life, not even in the books I''ve read. I wonder what uses they could have?


    The mushrooms these monsters cultivate as food, for instance, could potentially serve as an alternative food source for the rough frontiers. They need no sunlight, and, from my observations, they don''t even need watering. Either that, or they simply grow out of wet ground without any tending to... Either way, I want to know more!


    She turned her eyes to the little girl, hardly any taller than the siths around her, leading the march.


    Sylphie... I really hope you can bring peace to this place, these monsters...


    She paused.


    Monsters...?


    Her eyes flickered in her moment of realization.


    Can the siths... and even the kobolds, truly be called monsters...? Even when they are capable of civilization like this? I know it''s nothing compared to us humans, but... if these tribes could still be called ''monsters'', then what does ''monster'' even mean...?


    "Arf!" barked one of the siths in front, "My Goddesses."


    Startled, Letty quickly lost her train of thought and focused her attention on him.


    "What is it," Sylphia asked, "Assault Captain?"


    "Arf! We approach the kobold village," he then said with a foreboding tone, "beware of the shadows."


    "Huh? Shadows...?"


    He nodded.


    "Hmph." She crossed her arms. "It would be foolish for them to attempt to attack us now."


    Behind them trailed a long column of battle-hardened siths, armed to the teeth with mythril weapons and armor.


    "Arf!" He hung his head. "However..."


    "I said don''t worry about it." She waved her hand dismissively.


    "Arf... It is as the Goddess wills..."


    Feeling sorry for him, Letty clapped her hands and said, "Uhh... isn''t it better if we took care anyway, though?"


    "Mm..." The little girl rolled her head from side to side. "Well, I guess so... But come on, it''s bright everywhere thanks to all the Mythril. They aren''t going to sneak up on us."


    "A-ahh... I guess..." She timidly scratched her cheek.


    Following the path of stamped-down grass into the forest, they soon found barricades ringing kobold village appeared from behind a thick screen of mushroom-based foliage. Behind those walls, fashioned out of mushroom stems, anxious eyes looked out, glowing brightly from refracted Mythril light.


    The village rose amidst a hilly clearing, giving the girls a perspective of just how much larger it was, compared to that of the siths''.


    This place must be at least four times the size of the sith village... that means four... maybe five thousand reside here? Sylphie really wasn''t kidding... if we had left them alone, the kobolds could so easily overwhelm the siths just by numbers...!


    "All units, halt!" Sylphia''s tiny voice echoed against the surrounding forest, giving it an almost ethereal ring.


    With her command, their column stopped in place, forming a long line down the path leading to the village.


    "Looks like we''re here," she said in a low voice, "let''s go."


    Letty nodded. She pinched the brim of her hat and straightened it out as she followed behind Sylphia.


    As they walked ahead of the siths, the gaze of the kobolds followed them.


    She felt it in her skin. Their piercing stares unnerved her. And the closer they came, the more intense the gaze Letty felt bearing down on her shoulders. To begin with, she was not used to being looked at by so many eyes at once, but these, in particular - anxious, sometimes sharp and spiteful, made her physically sick.


    The path curved around a patch of giant mushrooms.


    Their gently swaying forms attracted Letty''s evasive eyes. The calm mini-landscape of fungi arranged in a small formation of rocks soothed her anxiety, if only a little, but the distraction allowed her to push on without worry.


    Wow... So they could even grow in bunches like these...


    She reached her hand out, trying to touch one of the mushroom stems.


    But then, she suddenly heard a deep voice. "My Goddesses, meow." It said, seemingly out of nowhere. Though from just the sound, it was almost as if the voice came from right in front of her.


    Startled, Letty stumbled backwards, landing on the mat of grass below. "Aguu-!"


    Sylphia and the others quickly came to her aid, the Assault Captain, in particular drew his weapon and covered them with his shield.


    "Letty!" said the little girl as she supported Letty with her arm, "are you alright!? What happened!?"


    "Eh!? Ah, ah..." Soon enough, she managed to calm down, and climb back up to her feet. "S-sorry...! I... I just..." She clasped her hands over her chest. "I thought I heard a voice just now..."


    "Huh...?" Sylphia raised an eyebrow. "I didn''t hear anything..."


    "I-I know right...?" She gave an awkward smile in return. "M-my nerves might be getting to me... I''m sorry."


    "Well, just take it eas-"


    Then, at that moment, the deep voice spoke once more; this time, even louder. "Nyaaaa! I apologize, dear Goddesses, meow!"


    "That!" Letty screamed. "That voice!"


    "Wha-" Sylphia swivelled her head around. "Who''s there!?"


    The siths formed a three-man ring around their goddesses. They all looked for the source of the voice, but no one, apart from themselves, could be seen. The kobolds were still hiding behind their barricades, and one not had been wandering outside ever since they arrived.


    They waited anxiously for an ambush, until, as if materializing out of the ether, a kobold coated in black fur with a white stripe running across it, stepped in front of them, from beneath the mini-landscape.


    "Nyaa! It''s your loyal servant, meow!" he said, kneeling on down on one leg, "My apologies for startling you, meow!"


    "Holy s-" Sylphia bit her tongue. "Where the hell did you come from!?"


    "Ah, nyaa! I was waiting under this grove for you, dear Goddesses, meow!" He pointed at the patch behind him.


    "Wha-!?"


    Letty shuddered. "Eeh...!?"


    I''ve been staring at that all this time, and I never saw him!?


    "Nyaa." He nodded.


    "Arf! My Goddesses." the Assault Captain said, "Arf! This is what I was warning you about. Arf! Catlings born with the black fur are able to disappear beneath the shadows of the forest. Arf! That is why we never venture too close..."


    Both Sylphia and Letty winced. "Eeeeeeh!?"


    The little girl then wrung the dogman''s armor as though she were pulling on a shirt. "I''ve never heard about this, though!?"


    "Arf! Yes, it was never an issue since the campaigns have all centered around the open grassland! Arf! The perpetual glow of Mythril protects us from such tricks!"


    A strange spark lit up at the back of the scribe''s mind. She could not tell exactly what it was, but for some reason, her chest filled up with a mix of anxiety and curiosity.


    The light reveals them...?


    "B-but... D-disappear, though!?" Sylphia flailed her arms around. "Meaning!?"


    "Nyaa?" The kobold cocked his head to the side. "Like this, meow." He then swept his leg behind him, putting it beneath the swaying shadow of the mushroom caps far above. As it entered the very edge of the shadow, its leg gradually disappeared, as though it were being inserted into an invisible pocket.


    "Woah!"


    Both girls jolted.


    W-what is that!? I''ve never seen something like that before! It''s not that his fur is even blending it with the color of his surroundings - it''s disappearing in its entirety! Is this unique to the kobolds in this dungeon...? Or does this apply to kobolds in general!?


    She clenched her fist.


    This... this could dangerous... These civilized tribes aside, there are many wild other kobolds out in the frontiers - ones that are known to attack humans on sight. What if one with this ability attacks a village at night!?


    The mere thought made her skin crawl.


    A monster that turns completely invisible in the shadows... just one of them could spell disaster! I need to know more about this, and of any other secrets the kobolds, and even the siths, have!


    "Ohhh!!" Meanwhile, like a child witnessing a magic show, Sylphia''s eyes gleamed as she made the kobold perform his ''trick'' over and over. "That''s amazing!"


    The kobold seemed happy enough to oblige though.


    Letty''s shoulders fell. "Uh... Sylphie...?"


    "Ah!" As if snapping out of a trance, the young girl sprang up and said, "Right, sorry. I got a bit carried away there..." She proceeded to mutter beneath her breath, "...but with that ability, I could even-"


    The little girl then cleared her throat and, placing her hands over her waist, said to the catman, "Anyway, I''m guessing you''re here to lead us in?"


    "Nyaa." He nodded.


    "Alright, let''s go, then."


    Led by the black kobold, Sylphia, Letty and the three sith representatives walked up to the entrance of the village.


    Though it sounded as if an argument broke out amongst the villagers for a moment, they soon scrambled to tear down the mountain of junk and debris they piled up in front of their gate to serve as a barricade.


    "Nyaa." The black kobold nodded to his kin as he passed by.


    While some looked approvingly at him, others looked on with scorn.


    I guess... he wasn''t able to convince everyone that we wanted to end the war...


    What their eyes all shared, however, was a deep-seated anxiety, as their eyes darted back and forth between staring at the two humans intruding in their village, and avoiding eye-contact with those same people.


    I can understand why, though... they''re scared. They''re angry. Maybe they even hate us...


    She snuck a glance at Sylphia''s back.


    You said the war was necessary, but... what comes after?


    She clasped her trembling hands together.


    As she lost herself in her thoughts, a small, round object rolled across her feet.


    "Eh?" Startled, she let out a squeak. Though she was worried for a moment, she soon concluded that the object at her feet posed no threat.


    She crouched down.


    A closer look, revealed that it was no more than a clump of reeds or some other form of grass, rolled into a ball.


    "Hm?" She cocked her head to one side. "What''s this?"


    She looked around her for its owner, when her eyes met with a tiny kobold, maybe three-quarters the size of the average catman.


    A... kitten...?


    But instead of batting away like the others, its large, shiny eyes only stared back at her.


    She wondered what ran in its mind. Curiosity? Or perhaps worry? She hadn''t the time to reach either conclusion when its eyes then shifted down at the ball at her feet.


    Hm?


    In response, she picked the ball up and held it in front of the kitten.


    It then reached out with its tiny paws, and, with a soft boop, it latched onto the ball.


    Letty''s eyes flickered.


    H... how cute...


    Amid this, the black kobold called out, "Nyaa, don''t bother the Goddess, meow. Go play somewhere else, meow!"


    He then shooed the tiny kitten away.


    "Nyaa!" It mewled with a tiny voice, dropping its ball once more. Then, as if in reflex, it leapt onto Letty, latching itself onto her dress. "Nya!"


    "Nyaa!" He shook his paw at the kitten. "I said don''t bother her, meow!"


    "E-eh...?" A confused Letty held her hands beneath the kitten, to keep it from falling. Its soft, cream-colored fur buried her hands under a fluffy warmth.


    This... feels pretty nice.


    She stroked the kitten''s fur down along its body. Its tiny hairs rubbed against her skin in a way that coaxed a smile out of her lips.


    After a short while, she turned to the black kobold, and said, "It''s okay."


    "N-nya...? I... I see, meow... in that case, meow."


    The black kobold then returned in front to guide them.


    Thus, Letty continued on her way, carrying a tiny kobold in her arms. Just as they had started walking again, she noticed Sylphia sneaking upward glances towards her.


    "Um... you want to...?"


    Letty bent down to lend her kitten, but the little girl just shook her head.


    "Ah, no thanks. I''m not great with animals."


    It seemed like a normal response at first, but as Sylphia words melted into her mind, she realized something.


    Animals...? Not monsters...?


    Gradually, her lips curled up, forming a timid smile.


    "I see..." she whispered to herself, "in a way, monsters are just like animals, aren''t they...?"


    She looked fondly at the kitten she held against her chest. Fast asleep, its tiny snores sounded a bit like the purr of a real kitten.


    "Perhaps... they could be our friends as well."


    One day.


    After that, Letty continued with her head held slightly higher. Somehow, the gazes felt less sharp, and holding the fluffy kobold in her arms put her heart at ease.


    Letty, Sylphia, and the others were led to a large hut at the center of town.


    Unlike most others, this one had stone walls that climbed up its sides to the height of at least twice the height of the average kobold. Its roof was an intricate mesh of several mushroom caps, cut and tailored into a triangular prism to fit the base. It even had a foundation made of stone - a unique feature among all the buildings in all the dungeon.


    Wow... this... looks like an actual house! The kobolds are capable of building something like this!?


    While Letty thought this, she scanned the surrounding village.


    Though they seem to prefer simple mushroom huts like the siths, for some reason...


    She sighed.


    I just don''t understand.


    Outside this house stood the first kobold garbed in full Mythril armor they''d seen all day.


    He leered at them as they approached, barring his spear in front of the main entry.


    The black kobold called out to him. "I have returned with His envoys, meow."


    As they climbed up its shallow steps, the unfriendly looking catman approached them, and said, "The eldest awaits inside, meow."


    He looked at each of them with suspicion as they passed him by. Sylphia, in particular, attracted a nasty look from him, though she either did not notice, or simply ignored it.


    When Letty passed him, however, he stepped in front of her, blocking her path.


    "Nyaa," he said, "The great hall is no place for a child, meow."


    "Eh? Ah..." Letty glanced at the tiny kobold in her arms. "B-but... it''s asleep, though..."


    Sylphia clicked her tongue. Just as she was about to storm back out of the hut, a voice - aged, yet forceful - rang from deeper inside, "Let them in, meow."


    From just those words, the kobold guarding the door stood down, and lowered his head. "My apologies, meow."


    "Eh? Ah... thank you." Letty''s eyes flickered.


    That voice must be...


    Inside the hut, a kobold with a pure white coat sat on the floor behind a short table fashioned from a mushroom cap. His overgrown fur limped around his legs and onto the ground, spreading out like roots. Stood beside him was the kobold guarding the hut, who entered soon after Letty and the rest.


    The white kobold opened his mouth, out of which came a frail, breathy voice, "You must be the furless that the youngsters have been talking about, meow." With some difficulty, he then tilted his head downward. "I welcome you, meow."


    Sylphia replied, "You must be the chief of this village."


    "Former, meow. Now, I am only the eldest, meow." He took a lengthy breath. "Due to... recent events... the village called me back to fulfill the duties that the second chief will soon take on, meow."


    "Nyaa." The black kobold responded. His voice seemed almost ethereal, as, inside the hut, he was completely invisible, and not even the light filtering from the tiny windows revealed his presence.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Hm...? Strange...


    Then, with eyes half-closed, the decrepit kobold turned his gaze to Sylphia. "And you must be the so-called Goddess of War, meow..."


    "Indeed." She nodded. "Pleased to meet you."


    "The young ones tell of the furless, who arrived not many dinners ago, meow... And that among them, one, in particular - the smallest, and yet most vicious of the furless... introduced herself as the Death-God''s herald of war, meow..."


    "That is true." She pulled Sebastian out and spread him out in front of her mouth. "My name is Sylphie, the Goddess of War. And this is Letty, the Goddess of Mercy."


    Letty nodded.


    Next, Sebastian''s deep voice reverberated in the confined room. "They are indeed Goddess of my Pantheon."


    His voice pried the kobold''s decrepit eyes wide open. As though he forced his voice out in jolts, he said, "That visage is... the Almighty God in the flesh, meow...!"


    With all the strength in his body, he laid his face right down to the floor.


    "I see, meow... Forgive us, dear Goddesses, for failing to recognize you as such, meow. We were unaware of the Death-God''s pantheon, and never expected his heralds to take any form other than catkin, meow..."


    Sylphia''s eyes narrowed. "No, no. You are mistaken."


    Huh?


    The kobold lifted his head.


    "The... furless... themselves are not Gods." She presented her arms between Letty and herself. "We simply took their forms on a whim. To conceal our identities."


    She smirked.


    "Eh?" Letty quickly reacted. "Wha-"


    But before she could say anything, Sylphia drove her elbow into her flank.


    "Hya!"


    "Play along." The girl whispered.


    "E-eeeehhh..." She whispered back, rubbing her sides, "that''s terrible, Sylphie..."


    "I''ll apologize later."


    She pouted. "What are you planning now?"


    "Later."


    The self-proclaimed goddess of war then raised her voice, saying to the old cat, "But indeed, the furless are your fellow creatures; so there is no need to be wary of them."


    "I see, meow... Truly, the Gods move in mysterious ways, meow..."


    She smirked.


    Ah... this face...


    Letty sighed.


    Sylphie...


    All parties took a seat around the table. The white kobold, his guard and, presumably, the black kobold sat on one side and the sith representatives on the other. Sylphia and Letty, meanwhile, sat together in between, as mediators.


    Letty looked around anxiously at the serious faces around her.


    Uuu... should I really be in this meeting...? I don''t have anything to say... I guess I''ll just sit around until it''s over.


    In the meantime, she contented herself with the fluffy sensation in her arms.


    With a sharp clack, Sylphia laid Sebatian flat on the table.


    Eek!


    The sudden noise jolted Letty''s mind in full attention to her every word.


    "The reason we have intervened is simple." said the little girl, with uncharacteristic authority, "The war between kobold and sith will end. Now."


    Both sides nodded in approval.


    Eh...? Letty''s eyes flickered. They''re both open to peace...? Then... why have they been fighting this whole time?


    Sylphia continued, "To enforce a lasting peace, I''ve drafted these agreements between both parties." She then glanced at Letty. "The map, please."


    "Ah, y-yes!" She pulled out a piece of weaved mushroom fiber. Laid it down onto the table and unfolded it, revealing a tattered drawing of the cavern''s layout. "S-sorry... I found out too late that this material doesn''t fold well..."


    "It''s okay." With Sebastian, Sylphia traced a line going through roughly center of the map, dividing the central flatlands in two. "This demarcation line will mark the permanent borders of the sith and kobold territories."


    "N-Nyaa!?" The kobold guard flinched. "That... that goes behind our frontier farm, meow!"


    "Indeed." Sylphia tapped her fan onto her palm. "As part of the agreement, the kobolds will surrender this farm to the siths."


    "Nya-" He grit his serrated teeth. "How could we surrender the farm our ancestors handed down to us, meow!? They tilled that soil with their sweat, fighting off relentless raids from the doglings for ages, meow!"


    "Grrr..." the sith''s home guard captain growled, "Bow! That farm was originally settled by our ancestors, you thieving catlings! Bow! Isn''t it natural that it be returned to us!?"


    The kobold brought his paw down on the table, producing a loud bang. "Our ancestors poured more work into that farm than yours ever had, meow! It is absurd that the doglings would then benefit from their toil, meow!"


    As sparks flew left and right, the tiny kobold stirring in Letty''s chest and let out a discomforted moan. With a tiny voice, it let out a yawn, stretching its tiny limbs out.


    "Ah..." Letty whispered, "Did we wake you up...?"


    Its sparkling golden eyes flickered. It then lifted its head up and stared into Letty''s eyes.


    "Sorry..." she patted its head.


    Soon enough, the argument took a turn for the worse.


    "If we surrender the frontier to these doglings, what then, meow!?" The kobold screamed. "They will have free rein to raid our other farmlands, just as their ancestors did, meow!"


    The Assault Captain stood up.


    He had, until then, restrained himself from speaking, and allowed the Home Guard Captain and the kobold guard to voice their opinions freely. His normally stoic voice took a prickly tone as he barked, "Arf! You dare dishonor our ancestors in this, of all occasions!?"


    "Wait," interjected the disembodied voice of the black kobold, "let us please calm down, meow."


    But the hot-blooded kobold paid him no heed and continued on his tirade, "Why, meow? Do I speak untruth, meow!? That was precisely the reason our ancestors thought prudent to take the frontier farm in the first place, meow!"


    "Bow!" The Home Guard Captain stood up as well. "That is a vile lie! Bow! Our ancestors have only every attacked in retribution from the catlings incessant harassment of our farmers!"


    "Do not twist the truth, meow! Our ancestors would have no reason to attack the doglings if we were not attacked first!, meow!"


    In the midst of this back and forth, Sylphia rubbed her forehead and sighed.


    "Grrrr... Bow!" The home guard stamped his foot. "My Goddess, I''ve had it with this arrogance! Bow! Our army stands at the ready, and our people are prepared for total war!"


    Eh!?


    Letty shuddered. With a frail voice akin to a whisper, she interjected, "W-wait...!"


    The Assault Captain let out a heavy breath. "Arf... I would prefer that no more blood be shed... Arf! But if the other side shall deny our honor, and cling to their obstinance...!"


    Similarly, the kobold guard stood up.


    The two sides stared each other down across the table. Their eyes flared in anger as they both gave a low growl.


    Stuck in the middle, Letty held tightly to the tiny kobold in her arms. Her head swivelled from left to right, worried that either side could lunge at the other at any moment.


    In the midst of this, Sylphia just sighed, muttering to herself, "You''re fighting over a single bloody farm you know?"


    Th-that''s right... isn''t it absurd? You can just build more farms, can''t you!? I just... don''t get it!


    As she hung her head, her eyes met with the kobold child. It looked at her with sheer innocence, oblivious to what was happening around it.


    When this little one grows up... will it also die in this same, stupid war...?


    It looked at her, seemingly with pity. It extended its tiny paws towards her face and let out a soft purr.


    She then took its paw within her fingers, squeezing its soft, warm underside. The comfortable feeling coaxed a smile upon her lips in spite of her sorrow in her heart.


    No... That''s too tragic, isn''t it!?


    It was at that moment that she remembered something Sylphia said.


    ''Take responsibility'', the girl''s voice reverberated within her mind.


    It drowned out all of her thoughts, her anxieties.


    That''s right... It''s not just absurd. It''s wrong!


    Finally obtaining her resolve, she sat the child on the floor. Patting its head, she whispered, "Wait there."


    "Nyaa?" Its eyes flickered. Despite appearing confused, it stayed put as it was told.


    She laid her hands on the table and lifted herself up.


    "Hm...?" Sylphia glanced at her.


    Then, mustering her voice deep within her diaphragm, she yelled, "Stop it, all of you!"


    Her sudden outburst silenced the whole room.


    Even though she only stood on her knees, she still towered above both kobold and sith. Even more so with her tall, pointed hat.


    Startled, the kobolds, the siths and even Sylphia all focused their attention on her.


    In an instant, her nerves returned to haunt her. She felt lightheaded, anxious and a cold film of sweat coated her forehead.


    But she refused to back down.


    Instead, she steeled herself, clenching her fists so tightly that her nails bit into her skin.


    And so, mustering all of her courage, she took a deep breath and said, "All of you, sit down."


    Without so much as a peep, the hotheads sat back down, their heads hung in shame.


    She let out a sigh of relief.


    Thank goodness, they listened...


    Even her breath trembled, she was so nervous.


    "I... eh?"


    She froze.


    What... was I supposed to say again...?


    Her chest tightened.


    I... c-can''t remember...!


    She panted heavily. It was as if the pressure of their collective stares was crushing her throat.


    Her eyes watered.


    She was about to give up when she felt a something over her hand.


    Eh...?


    When she looked down, a tiny hand came atop her own, and gave it a squeeze.


    She looked beside her and came upon the encouraging smile of her little friend and apprentice. The girl looked intently in her eyes and winked, mouthing these words, "You can do it!"


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    Sylphie...


    Then, she heard a tiny meow beside her.


    As if it wished to ride on her lap, the kitten hung its paws as far up as it could on her thigh.


    She smiled.


    Mm... I have to do my best... don''t I?


    Finally, she, too, sat back down, scooped the kitten off the floor and sat it on her lap.


    For the little one''s sake, too.


    When she looked forward, she noticed the traces of a black magical essence floating around her.


    And despite everyone still looking at her, she felt strangely calm.


    Connecting one and two together, she realized.


    I see... this power... was the power of the heroine... no wonder I''ve never seen magic like it in my life.


    I''ve been curious about it even since she first used it, but I never really could find the courage to ask... Maybe afterwards, I could!


    Letty then shook her head and closed her eyes.


    And when she opened them, she turned a fiery gaze at both sides and said, "We cannot even begin to imagine how deep the wounds you must have suffered, as a tribe, as a family... but, continuing on the same path... will only lead you to hurt yourselves!"


    She turned to the siths.


    "Of course you''d want revenge. That''s just natural! But those who you took revenge on, will then want their own revenge."


    The dogmen flinched. They then shared meek glances with each other, as though they came to a revelation that had been staring them in the face the entire time.


    She then turned to the kobolds.


    "Don''t you see!? It''s a never ending cycle of revenge! You don''t even know whose fault it is anymore! You''re all convinced that you''ve been wronged, and that taking revenge is the only way to put it right...!"


    The kobold guard placed his paw over the white kobold''s shoulder and hung his head.


    "But what you don''t see-" She turned her head down and placed her hand over the tiny kobold''s head. "-is that none of you, really, have any reason to be fighting anymore..."


    It stared up at her with its sparkling, jewel-like eyes; its brilliant golden hue reminding her of a certain precocious little girl.


    "You were all like this child. Naive and pure. You were all... innocent."


    The kitted let out a satisfied purr as she stroked its fur.


    "You are trying to punish each other for sins none of you committed. And in doing so, all you are doing is staining yourselves with new sins."


    Finally, she looked at Sylphia. "I''m a Goddess too, right...?"


    "Eh...?" The little girl shook her head, as if waking up from a trance. "Yeah."


    "Can''t I just ask them to stop fighting once and for all?" She said, with a warm smile etched across her face. "Won''t they listen to me?"


    The girl''s eyes widened.


    "A-" She tried to say something in return, but she held back her tongue.


    And so, several moments passed in silence.


    Then, a voice came in from outside.


    "My... my Goddess, meow...!" A kobold whimpered. Tears dripped down his eyes as he fell over himself, just by the doorway.


    His sudden entry was followed by dozens of other kobolds, revealing the multitude that surrounded the house. They listened in from the windows and through the walls, each sniffing and sobbing as they shook the tears off their eyes.


    "Nyaa...!?" The kobold guard stood up. "Y-you fools, meow! Why are you here, meow!? I said this meeting is private, meow!"


    "It''s okay." said Letty.


    She left the kitten for a moment and walked over to the door. Then, she knelt before the weeping kobold and with a wordless smile, she laid her hand upon his head.


    The kobold quickly climbed onto his knees and crawled his way towards Letty''s embrace. And with his voice muffled by her dress, he cried, "My Goddess, meow... It is true, meow...! You are truly our Goddess of Mercy, meooooow! Unyahaaaaaa!"


    Tears fell over her chest, spreading a cool sensation over her skin.


    So they could even cry... really, at this point... what does ''monster'' even mean...?


    "There, there," she said, stroking his soft, ashen fur as she comforted him.


    One by one, the other kobolds approached. Each cried out to their Goddess as they leapt into her arms in tears.


    Ultimately, she was buried in dozens upon dozens of wailing kobolds. Their fur covered her in unprecedented warmth, that, despite the noise, made her sleepy.


    Even the siths were moved to tears. Though they kept their air of stoicism, they could hardly hide the moments when they had to rub their eyes.


    After a rather long while, the kobolds had finally dispersed, having feltthe touch of their Goddess.


    Letty turned back to the others, her mantle and dress now covered in a carpet of shed fur. "A...hahaha..." She let out an awkward laugh. "S-sorry... I interrupted the meeting, didn''t I...?"


    Sylphia snickered. With a subtle smile, she then said, "Nope. You put it back on track!"


    "Hm?" Her eyes flickered.


    "I didn''t know you had it in you, young miss," said Sebastian.


    "Eh? Young... miss?" She cocked her head. "...me?"


    "Mm. You did well."


    "Ah... thank you, Sebastian."


    Hm?


    Wait a moment, isn''t he supposed to be their supreme god? Couldn''t he have done tha-


    Her train of thought was suddenly interrupted by the little kitten''s yawn as it made itself comfortable on her lap.


    She sighed.


    Oh well...


    With that, the peace conference finally took its course.


    First of all, both sides agreed to the even division of the cavern.


    With an imminent famine on the horizon, the tribes accepted the proposal to trade with the outside, without any resistance. That came at the price of revealing Sylphia''s dirty tricks to Letty, however, who did not take too kindly to her burning of all the kobold farms.


    Nevertheless, after a few long hours of talks, the peace conference concluded with the successful end of a long history of war.


    And so, the tribes formed the Government of the Mythril Cave.


    Their Gods were placed top, with Sebastian, former Barog-Tong, made supreme ruler, while leaving the administration to his Goddesses.


    Ministers were appointed to focus on developing the cave, on keeping the peace and on maintaining the agreements made in the conference in perpetuity.


    Among them, Sylphia tasked the sith smith, now named ''Minister of Industry'', to redevelop the homes for both tribes - the kobolds, in particular, who apparently had been facing space shortages due to their large population, though now diminished. She ordered the demolition of most of the kobolds'' mushroom huts, to be replaced by large communal homes made of proper masonry. Meanwhile, for the siths, she simply ordered the village wall to be torn down and for mushroom huts to be constructed further down the slope.


    After all, war had come to an end. There was no longer a need for extensive fortifications, nor a need to box themselves in behind flimsy walls.


    Or so she reasoned.


    In truth, everything was going according to plan.

 Chapter 29 - Return

    Sunrays penetrated the forest canopy, pouring a glow of warm over the three adventurers. They walked side-by-side as they followed the dirt trail back from the cave and to the village.


    Along the way, they were greeted by awkward glances from the patrolling guards, who all looked as though they were seeing ghosts.


    Taking in a deep breath through her nose, Rika stretched her arms out, letting out a satisfied moan. "Ahh, it feels nice to see the sun again!"


    Ceressa yawned and said, "All that non-stop day''s completely messed up my sleep cycle... I''m really looking forward to a good night''s sleep..."


    Black streaks formed beneath her eyes, giving her once sharp eyes a pair of heavy, sagging eye bags.


    "Ah, that right," Rika chuckled. "I''d love to sleep on a bed again."


    "I''m surprised you''re still in high spirits, Rika." Ruth said as he rubbed his temple, "Even I''m feeling a bit dizzy after the sudden change in scenery."


    "Ehehe!" Rika took a glance at the sky above.


    The cave certainly had a mysterious beauty to it... She bent back and stretched her arms up, as though she were reaching out to the sun. But nothing really beats a bright, sunny day! Ehehe, I sort of want to go somewhere with Sylphie now.


    The trio continued down the path. For a while now, Rika had been feeling an intermitted gaze cast over her shoulders. Curious, she turned around, only lock eyes with Ceressa, who immediately turned away.


    Rika''s eyes flickered. "What is it?"


    "Ah... remind me when we get to the inn, will you?"


    "Hm?"


    "...I''ll lend you my hood."


    "Huh..." For a moment, Rika was puzzled by her offer. But when she traced the woman''s shy gaze - to the top of her head, she remembered. "Wah! That''s right!"


    Panicked, she covered her scalp, at the moment, covered only by a thin mat of newly sprouted hair.


    "Uuuu... I forgot...!" Tears collected around her eyes as she whimpered, "So that''s why the guards all gave us that weird look when we passed by..." She sniffled. "I shouldn''t have let Sylphie convince me to leave my hat!"


    "A-ahaha... that thing would probably have attracted way more attention, though..."


    "Besides," Ruth added, "we were gone for at least a couple of weeks, after all. They probably already took us for dead."


    "I guess so..." Rika hung her head. Then, after a few moments, a thought came to her. "Wait, if we''ve been gone for that long, won''t the inn have thrown our luggage away?"


    "I don''t think so." Ceressa waved her hand. "We introduced ourselves as adventurers, right? And that we would raid the dungeon, on top of that. Most innkeepers are familiar with how long dungeon dives can go, so they normally hold on to the luggage for longer than they would for anyone else."


    "Oh."


    "Still..." Ruth scratched his head. "Two weeks, huh...? That might be stretching the line a bit. The longest we''ve been out on a dive was 5 days, right?"


    "Well, we''ll see, won''t we?" Saying this, she then slammed her fist into her palm. "If I find they''ve thrown all of my stuff though, I''ll be really pissed."


    "A-ha ha ha... just don''t cause a scene..."


    As they reached the rim of the village, their steps petered down to a snail''s pace. Their clothes had seen at least two weeks'' worth of wear, and it showed.


    A tear ran down the side of Rika''s short skirt, from the time it snagged on the fence around the kobold village. Her breastplate had a couple of dents and it had long since lost its bronze sheen. Indeed, it had taken on a few green patches here and there, along with a few dozen scratches.


    Ceressa''s clothes fared slightly better, if only because she wore considerably less of it, and ones that were made specifically for rugged use. Her exposed limbs did not fare so well, however. Scratches and bruises dotted her arms and legs but were well on their way to healing.


    And lastly, Ruth did not sustain much physical injury apart from a scratch on his cheek. His full-plate armor, however did not fare so well.


    "Uhh..." Ceressa rubbed her arm. "Maybe we should avoid the crowd..."


    "Mm..." Rika nodded, "I don''t really want to be seen like this..."


    The party thus avoided the main road and rounded to the inn along the side streets and back alleys.


    The door swung open, ringing the chime hung on its frame. Its melodic tone welcomed the three adventurers as they ascended to the main lobby''s polished wooden floor.


    "Hm? Where''s the inn lady?" asked Rika. The front desk was vacant, though the knick-knacks laid on top of it suggested that someone had been manning it until recently.


    "Probably stepped out for lunch, right?" Ceressa shrugged. "It''s high-noon, after all."


    "Ah, that''s right!" She scratched the back of her head. "Ehehe... the dungeon''s really messed up my sense of time."


    "I know right? And my shoulder''s been aching since we met with Miss Letty and the brat..." A sigh escaped the weary adventurer''s lips as she muttered, "I can''t wait to take a proper bath... with soap."


    After a few moments, a series of light footsteps approached from the far door.


    "Ah, sorry to keep you waiting!" A familiar young woman appeared. She entered the main lobby and hurried behind the desk though at the same time maintaining a formal composure.


    As soon as Rika heard her voice, she leapt behind Ruth and hid her head.


    "How may I help you?" asked the lady. She gave them a welcoming smile, clasping both hands together below her waist.


    "Uhh..." Ruth said, "we''re the adventurers who rented out a room a couple of weeks ago..." He scratched the back of his head. "I understand we''re way behind on rent, but, by chance, do you still have our luggage...?"


    For a moment, a baffled expression clouded over the woman''s face. But as she squinted and gave their faces a long, hard look, her eyes widened in realization.


    She gasped. "By the Gods! You...!? W-we thought you were already..." She shook her head. "But, wait, weren''t there five of you...?"


    Again, she flinched, only to then cast a mournful expression upon her face.


    "Ah... I-I understand. I''m sorry... it must be hard, even for seasoned adventurers like you..."


    "Huh...? Ah!" Ruth waved his hands in denial. "No, no! We''re all fine! The two are still in the dungeon, uh... clearing... out... some stuff...?"


    "Mm! Mm!" Rika peered out from behind his arm and nodded.


    "Eeeeh!?" The young lady winced. "You were in that dungeon for that long and survived!? You adventurer types are really something else..." She then shook her head as she sighed.


    "A-ahaha... well, it''s a complicated story... But, anyway, about our luggage..."


    "Oh, right! Sorry, I got carried away there. Yes, we still have your luggage. We already hauled it out of your room the day your rent expired, but we kept it in storage in the meantime. Aaaah... I''d say you''re pretty lucky!" She held a grin on her lips as she scratched the back of her head. "A couple more days and we were going to throw them away!"


    "Ah... thank goodness..."


    Shifting gears, the woman took on a formal demeanor once more and said, "This way, please. Our porter''s out sick today, so I''m afraid you''ll need to haul your own things."


    "Oh, actually-" Ceressa jumped in and said, "do you still have a room we can rent?"


    "Huh?" Ruth glanced at her. "Why do we need to rent a room? We''re just about to go home, right?"


    With a cross expression, she leered at him, and said, "I am not sleeping in that cave again. You hear me?"


    "A-ah... right..."


    "And I want to take a bath!"


    "Sure, sure."


    The inn lady chuckled. "Of course. Not a lot of people stop at Dellwick nowadays, so we always have a room open. Would you like one on the first floor, so you don''t need to bring your things upstairs?"


    "That would be great!" Ruth said cheerfully, before averting his gaze and mumbling to himself, "...because I have a feeling I''m the only one who''s going to be doing any lifting."


    Just as he expected, as soon as they settled their luggage bags in their room, Ceressa was quick to drag Rika away, leaving Ruth to carry not only his but also those of Sylphia and Letty.


    And he could do was sigh in resignation.


    The inn''s communal bath was small in comparison to the luxurious bathhouse in the castle. It did not have the ornate statues of great animals, out of whose mouths poured sparkling, clear water. Also, unlike there, the male and female baths were not separated; instead, the women bathed in the morning to early afternoon, while the men bathed mid-afternoon till evening.


    It was as the lady said - so few people stayed at the inn that they had the bath all to themselves.


    Nevertheless, it was, for them, a refreshing change of pace from the open river in the middle of the mushroom forest. Moreover, they were able to make use of a bar of soap, provided by the inn at a reasonable cost.


    And so, after washing down, the two finally immersed themselves in the water.


    "Ahh..." Ceressa''s lips unfurled into an unreserved smile. "It''s nice and warm..."


    "Mm..." As for Rika, she felt so relaxed the moment she entered the water that she almost fell asleep.


    For a while, they silently enjoyed their first warm bath in ages.


    Then, after acclimating herself to the temperature, Rika perked up and asked, "So, Ceressa... are you and Ruth dating?"


    Shoved into the spotlight, the bashful young woman slipped down in the water, thrashing her limbs as though she were drowning.


    "Hm?" Baffled by her reaction, the innocent girl cocked her head.


    As soon as she had calmed down enough to realize that it wasn''t possible to drown in shin-height water, Ceressa then surged towards Rika, screaming, "W-w-w-w-w-what are you saying!?"


    "Eh? Aren''t you?"


    Perhaps it was the warmth of the bath, or something else entirely, but everything between Ceressa''s cheeks turned rose red as she squealed, "N-n-no!?"


    "Heeeeeh... I was pretty sure..."


    "Tsk." Looking away, she then joined Rika on her side of the bath and sat beside her. "It''s not like that, you know... it''s not like that, but..."


    "Hm?"


    She soon took on a sullen expression and, bashfully, asked, "How did you find out...?"


    "Eh?" Conversely, Rika''s eyes flickered. "Isn''t it obvious? Just looking at you."


    "Huh!?" Ceressa held both her hands over her cheeks. "No way! He has no idea, you know!?"


    "Heeeh?" She rubbed her chin and nodded. "So Ruth is actually the dense type..."


    Ceressa was stunned. In such a short exchange, She again looked as tired as she was when they left the cave.


    "No..." she then muttered.


    "No?" Rika tilted her head the other way.


    "Just... no." As she said this, she slid herself down, submerging herself up to the chin. "I... like everything as they are. Before anything else, we''re partners. If I try to make us anything more than that... I''m afraid that things will change." Her voice faltered as she wrung out those last few words.


    "Hmm... will things will change?"


    "Of course they will!" she yelled, before pulling herself back and adding a whisper, "...I think. I mean, they will, right!? We''d act awkward with each other and... besides... what if he doesn''t look at me that way?"


    "He likes you too, you know?"


    "Ngh-!" Ceressa clutched her chest so hard she looked as if she just had from a stroke. "Sh-shut up! How could you even know that!?"


    "Eh? But you''re so close to each other. How could he not like you?"


    "T-that''s-"


    As if finally having enough, the lovestruck young woman turned away and clicked her tongue. Then, after a few moments, she took a deep breath and let it out again as a sigh.


    "Something like love... doesn''t suit me."


    "There''s no such-"


    Before Rika could finish, however, she quickly sat back up, splashing water all over, saying, "Hey."


    "Huh?"


    She then leaned shoulder-to-shoulder with her and asked, "Rika, would you... listen to my rambling for a bit?"


    "Eh?" Taken by surprise by the sudden shift in her attitude, the girl''s mind blanked out, prompting her idle response, "Of course."


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Finally, Ceressa closed her eyes and, with a gentle smile, said, "Thanks..."


    The girls left the bath with a spring in their step and a fresh set of clothes.


    "Heeeeh..." said Rika.


    Without her breastplate, her white, button-up shirt revealed her slender form. Though she never had a significant chest to begin with, the loose clothing she preferred did nothing to help.


    Nonetheless, she merrily skipped along the polished wooden surface of the dressing room, allowing her short skirt to flutter back and forth with her rhythm.


    "Hehe, so that''s how you and Ruth met...!"


    "Ngh..." Ceressa winced.


    Strangely enough, her normal clothes, consisting of a vested shirt and matching shorts, were less revealing than her dungeon gear.


    "Hey, come here you." With a single jerking motion, she grabbed Rika''s hand and pulled her inwards. Placing her index finger over her mouth, she then said, "Just so we''re clear, what we talked about is a secret between only the two of us. No one else knows this. And no one will, got it!?"


    "Eh? Isn''t it alright?" She snickered. "If it''s how you really feel, why don''t you just confe-"


    "I said shushhhhhhh!" Cheeks flushed red, the fiery ginger glared at her. "Most of all, he, absolutely can''t hear about this! Do you understand!?"


    "Eeeeh...?" Her brows fell. "But why? I''m sure he''d be happy..."


    "Please, Rika! I''m begging you..." she whimpered, "if it''s going to be like that... I want to be the one to decide when."


    Those maiden-like words coming from the lips of this tomboy of a woman made Rika''s heart flutter. The refreshing contrast inspired a warm smile as she finally gave in, "Mm... okay then!"


    Heaving a sigh of relief, she clasped her hands over Rika''s and said, "You promise, okay!?"


    "Don''t worry." With a light chuckle, Rika patted her over the arm and said, "I''ll keep it a secret. But I am glad to know a bit more about you, Ceressa!"


    She pouted. "Tsk. No fair, I''m the only who''s been talking till now..."


    "Ehehe... I guess you''re right."


    "So this time, it''s your turn."


    "Ehhh...? I''m really more the listening type."


    "That''s not going to work." Her arms crossed together.


    "Uuuu..."


    "So, how about you? Do you... err, like... someone?"


    Without a hint of hesitation, She pumped her fist in the air and said, "Sylphie!"


    Her eyelids twitched from Rika''s snapshot response. She then pushed her arms downwards, yelling, "Not like that!"


    "Eeeh...?" With a puzzled look, she tilted her head to one side.


    "I-I mean... you know!?"


    "Hmmm... like a guy?"


    "Well, yeah!?"


    She rumbled through her head for a while and then said, "Well... there''re the guys in my old squad back in Ealdton... Ehehe, we got along really well!"


    "Tsk, are you making fun of me?"


    "Eh? No, no! I wouldn''t!"


    "Hmm..." Ceressa leered at her. "Ah, so that''s how it''s going to be. I let you in on my secret and you wouldn''t tell me any of yours? I guess yo don''t think of me as a friend, do you?"


    "Eeeeh!? No way... Ceressa is my friend! And I do like Sylphie and the guys-"


    "I said not that!"


    "Uuu... then I don''t know what to say..."


    The frustrated young woman grumbled to herself for a moment before finally giving up with a deep sigh.


    "Fine, fine," she said, "It''s alright if you don''t have one yet." She then snuck a peek at Rika out the corner of her eye. "You still look pretty young, anyway. By the way, how old are you?"


    "Hm? I''m turning twenty this year."


    "Ho? You''re not actually as young as you look."


    The smile on Rika''s lips turned crooked. Scratching her temple, she let out an awkward chuckle and said, "My squadmates used to say the same thing."


    "It''s fine, isn''t it?" Ceressa patted her on the shoulder. "A girl can''t receive a better compliment than that."


    "Ehehe..."


    With a contented smile on her face, the adventurer pointed her thumb down the corridor. "Well, let''s go. I''d feel bad if we kept him from his bath."


    "Okay!"


    After taking each of their baths, Rika and the gang finally went out for the errand Sylphia entrusted them.


    "Hmm..." Ceressa rhythmically tapped her foot on the ground. "Any ideas?"


    The group stopped at the intersection of the market street and the main road. Only a handful of people walked the streets at the time; mostly headed to the tavern or the scattered food shops for a mid-afternoon rest. Several shops had also closed up early, their stalls either left empty, or put away behind wooden shutters.


    "Well," said Ruth, "there are a couple of food stalls here. We could probably ask where they get their ingredients."


    "Hm...?" Rika cocked her head to the side. The hood she borrowed from Ceressa followed her motion and draped down over one eye. "So... the farmers, right?"


    "W-well..." He scratched his head. "We can''t really just go around every farmer''s house and ask to buy their harvest..."


    "Ah."


    "Besides, I''m sure the farmers themselves probably sell their harvest in bulk, probably to a nearby merchant guild."


    Ceressa sighed. "But isn''t it weird that a handful of adventurers are trying to find enough food to feed a village!? The shopkeeps will give us strange looks once we start asking around!"


    "Well, what else can we do...?"


    "Hmm..." Intertwining her fingers behind her head, she turned away and started pacing into the market street.


    "H-hey! Where are you going!?"


    "Heh." Turning her head to one side, she glanced at them with a smirk. "I have a great idea. Follow me."


    "Huh..." Ruth''s shoulders fell.


    As Ceressa walked further ahead of them, Rika skipped in front of him and said, "Well, we aren''t getting anything done standing here. Let''s go?"


    He sighed. "That''s true."


    And on they went, following behind their companion.


    They weaved around the few villagers shopping on the relatively narrow street, passing shop after shop.


    After a while, Ceressa then took a sudden left, entering a local snack shop.


    And so, the three sat on a long table, with Rika and Ceressa on one side, and Ruth on the other. There, they stared at each other in silence, passing a few moments as the lady from the counter approached them.


    After giving out their order, Ruth finally found the opportunity to retort.


    "Hey," he whispered, "aren''t we just relaxing here!?"


    Ceressa shrugged in response, saying, "Well, it''s a great idea, isn''t it?"


    "That''s not-" He grunted. "-we''re supposed to find someone who will sell food in bulk, right...?"


    "Psssh, that can wait right? It''s been a while since we''ve seen the sun, much less relax like this."


    "Well..." His shoulders finally fell as he let out a heavy sigh.


    Looking out of the window and into the empty streets, Rika then said, "It would have been nice if we Sylphie and Miss Letty were here though..."


    "Err..." Ceressa averted her gaze. "Miss Letty, maybe..."


    Ruth chuckled. "Anyway, they''re working hard even now, right? That''s why we shouldn''t let them down! We''re a party, after all." He then slipped a glanced towards his partner.


    "Geez..." She scratched her head. "I know!"


    Cheer finally returned to Rika''s face, as she let out a laugh.


    Soon, the store lady returned to their table. She then placed down three cups of tea and a helping of honey, arranged over a metal pan.


    "Please, enjoy!" she said with a bright smile as she took a bow and left.


    Swirling the tea cup right in front of her lips, Ceressa took in the earthy scent of Dellwick''s local tea before having her first sip. Next, she tipped her her cup slightly upwards, and gave it a quick slurp before pulling away once more.


    After one smooth motion, she then let out a sigh, and with a voice filled with euphoria, said, "That''s good..."


    Curious, Rika glanced down at her own cup. The drink shimmered with white streaks upon dark texture as its surface slowly calmed down. Looping her finger around the cup''s handle, she lifted it closer to her face.


    Immediately, the warm steam caressed her nose, delivering a rich aroma that conjured images of a grassy knoll in the height of summer.


    "Hmm?" Ceressa turned to her. "Not going to drink? It''ll get cold."


    "Eh? A-ah...! Ehehe..." She left an awkward smile upon her lips. "Actually, I''ve never drank tea before..."


    "Ho? Really?"


    "Mm." She nodded. "Our dad was always strict with us when it came to money. He would yell at us whenever we would waste food, or buy things we didn''t need." She glanced at Ceressa. "Tea is pretty expensive, right? So we never had it in our house."


    "Huh... but you live in Ealdton, don''t you? That town itself pretty expensive to live in, if I recall."


    "Ah, yeah..." She scratched her head. "I guess that''s partially why he was so tight with money."


    "Why not live elsewhere, then? Even Brandonbury isn''t so expensive, and the villages around it, even more so."


    "Ahh, my dad was a former soldier, you see..."


    "Hmm?"


    "Mm, well, it''s a long story, but, basically, he wanted us to live in Ealdton because he believed it was the safest town in the Kingdom."


    "Ah. The great walls of Ealdton are quite famous for being impenetrable..."


    "Well," She turned her eyes to one side. "It did get attacked not too long ago, though..."


    "Yeah... how was your family?"


    "They were okay." She smiled. "I''m the only one in the family who joined the guard, all my brothers are either working the farms or trading goods." Letting out a sigh, she added, "They cried so hard when I came home that day... And dad yelled at me so hard..."


    Ceressa covered her mouth and giggled.


    "I never would have thought that meeting Sylphie that day would bring me here today." She let out a modest laugh, finally bringing the teacup to her lip. With a tiny slurp, its texture and its flavor washed over her tongue. "Aghu-!" She flinched. "So bitter!"


    "Ahahaha. Growing up without it, I guess you''re not used to tea at all."


    "Here." After keeping silent all this time, Ruth finally spoke up, sliding the honey towards Rika. "It''ll take the kick off if you add this."


    "Ohh..." Rika watched the golden liquid droop down the spoon as she lifted it off the saucer.


    "I''m guessing you''ve never had honey, either." He said.


    She vigorously shook her head in response.


    The black tea swallowed the golden honey dripped into her cup. As she mixed it around, a golden hue stained the tea, lightening its texture just enough for her to notice a difference. Unlike before, it took on a sweeter scent and the herbal aroma mellowed down.


    Finally, Rika took another sip.


    Just as Ruth said, the bitterness was no longer as overpowering. Indeed, when complemented by the rich sweetness of the honey, the bitter taste only became more and more delightful.


    Thus, accompanied by a satisfied moan, she said, "It''s delicious!"


    "It really is." Ceressa leaned back, crossing her legs beneath the table.


    For a moment, the three enjoyed their tea in silence.


    Then, Ruth placed his elbow over the table, propping his head up by the chin. "Now, can we really think about Sylphie''s request? In the end, I think we do need to help her, not just for the tribes'' sake, but also this village."


    Ceressa sighed. "Fine, fine."


    "Well, the obvious one is to go around the food shops and ask who we can buy food in bulk from."


    "Ehh..." She grimaced. "I''m not doing that."


    "Come on, Ceressa."


    Amidst their bickering, the lady who served them their tea earlier approached them.


    "Um..." The lady bent down slightly and gave each of them a glance. "can I help you with anything?"


    "Eh!?" Ruth flinched. "Were we that noisy...?" He muttered, leering at Ceressa.


    "What!?" She then turned her head away. "Hmph!"


    "I''m sorry, we didn''t mean to bother anyone."


    "Ah, no, no," The lady shook her head. "Well, I couldn''t help but hear your conversation..."


    Ruth lowered his head. "We really are sorry...!"


    At that moment, an idea popped into Rika''s mind. "Ah! I know, why don''t we ask the tea lady?"


    "Eh...?" It took a moment for him to recover from his daze and take in her suggestion. "Ah!"


    Meanwhile, the lady chuckled. "Actually, that''s what I was about to say. I heard you were looking to buy a lot of food, is that right?"


    A gasp escaped Rika''s lips. "Yes, yes!" she answered with a nod.


    "Ah," She clapped her hands together. "well then, I know precisely the person who can help you!"

 Chapter 30 - Hidden Amongst a Field of Clovers

    At the corner of the main road and Dellwick''s market street, a young woman swept the floorboards of an empty shop. It was not empty in that it had no products to sell, no - on the contrary, its displays were brimming with fine woven shirts, dresses and other articles of clothing. But as she finally pushed the dirt out, beyond the shop''s front counter, she realized that today, as well, the shop was empty of customers.


    An air of dread hovered over her shoulders.


    Ugh... and no one bought anything yesterday too... or the day before that.


    With the daily chores done, all that was left for her to do was take a seat behind her stall.


    And so she waited.


    And waited.


    She couldn''t help but notice the innocent glances by the people passing by, prompting her to jerk up and invite them into her shop but, as always, no one took her offer. Though she considered herself strong-willed, she could only take so much, for so long, before being disheartened.


    She alternated glances between the catalogue of handmade designer items within her shop, and the plain, rugged clothes worn by the market-goers.


    An exhausted breath escaped her lips as she muttered, "What am I waiting for...?"


    Of course no one will buy anything. I''m this far out in the sticks!


    I just wanted to make beautiful clothes the way mother taught me... I worked so hard, travelled to many cities...!


    She sneered at herself, "Ha, what was I thinking?"


    But of course, these was never any chance that a no-name village girl could catch the eye of a noble. Most didn''t even bat an eye, but some even went so far as to disparage me in public! Those eyes... I''ll never forget that condescending look from that self-centered stylist...!


    She clicked her tongue.


    "What was that guy even wearing!?" She grumbled, as her thoughts began leaking out, "The colors clash so badly, and the style is too old-fashioned! Just because his name was a bit famous-!"


    This outburst startled even those just passing by her store, attracting nervous gazes from all around.


    Eek!


    "I-I''m sorry, I''m sorry...!" she said, "Please don''t mind me. Ahahaha..."


    She sighed.


    In the end, I''d ran out of money for travel expenses, all without getting a single client...


    Tears collected around her eyes.


    I thought I could last at least the rest of the year... but ever since that dang tax hike, I''ve had to skip meals just to keep the store running for this long...


    "Uuu..." Wiping her snot with the back of her hand, she took a deep breath to calm down.


    ...but I guess the dream is over.


    She turned her eyes deeper into the shop.


    A small room at the far back, separated from the display are by just a single folded curtain, hosted her final work.


    Just gazing at it left a smile on her face.


    It was a one-piece dress that gave off a vibrant, purple glow from the tiny patches of light that dotted its collar. It seemed almost ethereal as the sunrays filtered in from the single small window that dimly lit the room.


    I thought I would make one last thing out of the materials I had left... I didn''t put any real hopes on it when I started, but by the time I was really working on it, I really fell in love with it... The style''s a bit old and simple, but there''s a certain beauty you could only find in simplicity.


    It''s also way too small for me.


    She scratched her head.


    Clothes for noble children, huh...? Damn, if only I''d thought of that route months ago... I might have found a niche client or something.


    "Ha."


    As if.


    While she was lost in thought, a voice suddenly called out from behind her. "Um, excuse me, miss?"


    "Eek!" Her legs jerked upwards in fright, toppling her chair backwards. But she was soon stopped by her knee, which bumped on underside of the counter, sending a sharp pain coursing up into her hips.


    Uwaaaaah! She cried internally, biting her lips shut.


    "Ah, sorry!" The voice said, followed by a light tap on the wooden counter. "Are you okay?"


    Rubbing the back of her neck, the young woman stood up, fighting through the pins in needles.


    "Ah, no, no," she said, "that was my fault."


    She wiped away her tears and attempted to put on her usual business-face.


    On the other side of the counter stood two young ladies and a child, each in wildly different clothes. But two things sparked her interest - first, that they approached her, rather than being called, and second, that none of them wore a farmer''s clothes.


    The combination screamed one thing in her mind:


    Customers!


    The tallest among them, was a woman with a large-brimmed hat that had a pointed tip, bent down, on its top.


    Hoho? I''d seen that sort of old-fashioned hat before... Moyenne, was it? I''ve been to Rafale, but I really can''t remember Raffalian names to save my life. But Brandonbury, for sure. I''ve tried many times to grab a foothold in that city, and I''ve seen the Academy''s students wearing them! So this woman is a mage. Hmm... I don''t really have clothes that are suited for a mage, though...


    Beside her was a woman with fiery red hair, tied into a ponytail that sat on her shoulder. She also wore rather tight clothes, such that even the vest she wore over her shirt still fitted closely to her form.


    Those muscles on this woman''s thighs! She looks like the thoroughbred adventurer type... urgh, if it comes to them, they might as well be lower on the style hierarchy than farmers! There''s no way she''s buying anything.


    And with them was a child, standing right in front of the counter. She wore a thin white dress and a light-colored hat, both of which almost sparkled beneath the sunlight.


    Hmm... a little girl? Is she with them? Her style isn''t bad, but... I don''t really have children''s clothes...


    Her stomach knotted.


    Wait, no, no! I can''t think negatively at a time like this. These people are travelers! If anything, this is the closest I''ve ever been to making a sale! Come on, me! Channel that inner merchant in you! It''s make or break - my entire life is on the line!


    "Ahem." she cleared her throat. Even while her knees were still wobbly from the lingering pain, she put on a welcoming smile and said, "Welcome to Nina and Cecil''s Apparels! How may I help you?"


    She then motioned her hands to the arrangement of dresses further into the store.


    "Would you like to browse our collection? We also do custom jobs!"


    The child, hardly taller than the counter in front of her, looked up and said, "A-ah... actually, we were just going to... erm..." Her eyes then scrolled back and forth towards the dresses. "well, the dresses do look nice..."


    Her words lit woman''s face up. "Th-Thank you very much! Those you see here are all made by me! If you would like, you can browse more of our collection inside."


    "Hooooh...?" The girl''s eyes widened.


    Alright! Come on! I just need you to browse my collection, and the others will follow!


    Indeed, the young lady was about to enter the shop, but the mage grabbed her by the shoulder.


    "U-um... Sylphie," she said, "aren''t we here to for Mr. Dante?"


    Her shoulder jolted up upon hearing that name.


    "Ah, that''s right!" The girl then turned to the shopkeeper and said, "We''re looking for someone named Dante. He was supposed to be a member of the Merchant''s Guild, have you seen him?"


    "E-ehhh..."


    So they... were just asking for directions?


    She crumpled back down on her chair.


    Figures. I guess something so convenient can''t possibly happen...


    Tsk.


    But still, Mr. Dante? I wish I didn''t have to hear that name today, much less see his face.


    Letting out a sigh, she answered, "Mm. He should be making his rounds in the market soon..."


    Though I wish he doesn''t, even just for today.


    "...you''ll probably run into him sooner or later. You, err..." She rolled her eyes. "...can''t miss him."


    "Huh." The girl''s eyes flickered. Then, her face lit up with a smile and said, "Thanks!"


    She chuckled. "You''re welcome, little miss."


    The adventurer then said, "Well, if we''re going to wait anyway why don''t we go and have some honey tea over there?" She pointed her thumb over her shoulder.


    The mage lowered her head, covering her face beneath the massive brim of her hat, "U-um..." she said, fidgeting with her hands on her waist, "th-that might be nice... I''ve never tried Dellwick tea before..."


    "Is it good?" asked the little girl.


    The adventurer grinned. "Real good."


    Letting three customers slip out of my shop without a fight... I guess I''m not really cut out for business, after all...


    "Mm..." Even as she nodded, the little girl''s eyes turned back to the dresses inside the shop. Then, she suddenly waved the two others away, saying, "You two go ahead, I want to take a look in here for a bit."


    The woman''s heart jumped.


    R-really!?


    "Oh. Okay, then." The redhead waved goodbye and walked away.


    Is this really happening!?


    She held her cheeks with both hands.


    J-just one... if she buys just one dress...! Well, it''s not nearly enough to cover my debt, but maybe! But if I finally show some results, maybe, just maybe, I can ask for some sort of extension, and still make it!


    But the mage then cocked her head and asked, "Do... you have any money, though?"


    The girl snickered. "No, but looking is free, right?"


    In that moment, she swore she heard her heart crack in two. Biting onto the inside of her lips so that her face would not show any rude expression, it was all she could to maintain her fake smile, all while holding in the depths of her despair.


    That''s it... I''m never hoping for anything ever again...!


    The light patter of the girl''s sandals reverberated in the empty shop. Her eyes twinkled as she gazed at the rows of dresses lined up along the walls. With each step, she examined every detail of each dress that found her fancy.


    The shopkeep had long since calmed down and returned to her seat behind the counter. She observed the child peruse the clothes she had spent so much effort into designing and then making. Though she already knew that the girl had no intention of buying anything, just having someone to look at her work, and then express their delight, was enough to put a smile on her face.


    Afterwards, the child returned to the front of the shop.


    "How was it?" asked the shopkeep.


    "The dresses are really nice!" she said, "But they''re all too big for me."


    She then looked at the set hanging at the front of the shop. Running her tiny hands down its sleeves, she said, "I really like this. But it''s not my size, either... I wonder, do you have anything my size?"


    She chuckled. "I''m glad you like it, but I''m afraid I don''t..."


    At that moment, a flash of lightning sparked inside her mind.


    "Ah, wait a second."


    She stood up.


    She ran into the shop, to the small room where she left her final work. Taking the dress within her arms, she ran back and presented it before the little girl.


    "How about this?" asked the shopkeeper.


    "Oh!"


    She set the dress against the girl''s chest, allowing it to flow down her body. "This one turned out a bit small since I ran out of materials, but for you..."


    The girl''s lips opened wide with a smile. "Ah, finally! And it''s cute, too!" With a glimmer in her eyes, she asked, "Can I try it out?"


    "Eh? T-try...? You mean, wear it?"


    "Mm!"


    "E-er... it''s supposed to be a showpie-"


    Well, it doesn''t matter now, does it? At least it found someone who would wear it...


    Tilting her head to one side, she said, "Okay, follow me."


    "Yay!"


    The shopkeep led the girl into the small room at the back. Though she called the room her workshop, it was also used as a private room to make measurements for clients. Needless to say, it hadn''t seen use for quite some time.


    And so she went back out into the shop floor and left the girl to change.


    What an adorable little girl...


    She sat back down, behind the front counter and fixed a long gaze towards measuring room.


    If she was only a bit older, and we had met a bit sooner, then maybe she could have been the one to wear these dresses...


    And, as another sigh escaped her lips, she heard a large voice call out from behind, "Oho? Cecil?"


    Just as before, she freaked out.


    "Eeek!" she screamed.


    This time, however, she was able to anchor her arm onto the counter just in time to avoid banging knee a second time.


    The voice carried a deep timbre, and what''s more - it was dreadfully familiar.


    Urk... he''s here...


    She slowly turned around.


    Before her stood a stout man in sleek, colorful robes. He grinned as he looked down on her as though he were watching some small animal.


    "There you are," said the man, "I thought you were out or something! Hah hah hah! But I knew my dear Cecil won''t be so rude as to run from her debt!"


    With her head tilted as far down as she possibly could, she mumbled, "Please don''t call me that..."


    "Oh, sorry, sorry." His puffy cheeks folded over every time his expression changed. "Was just glad to see you. You know how it is."


    Slowly, she got off her seat and faced him. Though he was much rounder than her, he was not that much taller. Had she not lowered head, they would have stood eye-to-eye.


    But she did. And while she was at it, she also mumbled an inscrutable series of ums and errs, as her mind quickly fell into a panic.


    Then the man soon interjected, "Well, I think we both know why I''m here, right?"


    She grunted.


    "As promised, 200 shillings, to be paid in full, today." He said, shoving his open palm in her face. "Let''s have it."


    "U-um..." She hunched forward, lowering her head even further, while rubbing her hands below her chest. "I-I..."


    The man''s grin only grew even wider. "Now, Cecil. You aren''t going to tell me that you don''t have the money I lent, are you?"


    "I-I''m sorry, Mr. Dante...!" Her voice broke, as she came on the verge of crying.


    "Oh, don''t worry about it! Hah hah hah!"


    She lifted her head in surprise. "Mm...?"


    "Look, it''s nothing to cry about, right? 200 shillings."


    Her heart jumped. "D-does that mean!?"


    "Yes, yes! After all, gold and silver aren''t the only thing of value, is it?" He lifted his arm in the air. "Like this store."


    She cocked her head. "Uh... huh...?"


    "It''s a good location, the property is reasonable in size... I''d venture to say that it might be worth... eh, around 200 shillings, don''t you agree?"


    Her heart fell.


    "Eh!? Wait, wait!" she cried, "Please, anything but that! This isn''t just our shop, this is where I live...!"


    "Hmm, yes..." He tilted his head up to the second storey of the shop, where a window connected into the small room that Cecil called ''home''. "That is a bit of a pickle, but hey, what a coincidence! It just so happens that I also know someone who can rent you a room! If you tell him I sent you, he''ll surely give it to you at a steal!"


    "No, no, please!" She shook her head vigorously, sending her tears streaming into the air. "I can''t lose our home...! Isn''t there any other way!?"


    "Well¡­" He rubbed his blubbery chin. "There is one."


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    "Please, tell me!"


    He smirked. "Well, it''s simple. I''ll let you extend your debt, but from now on, I''ll need to charge you interest."


    "Ngh-!" Cecil clutched her chest. Interest...!? That means I''ll fall even deeper into debt!?


    "So, you''ll get more time, as much time as you need, in fact, and..." He swung a couple of fingers around as he calculated within his head. "...well, since I really like you, I''ll only charge you a measly 10% on the month." He slapped his palm on his face. "Ah! I really am too generous when it comes to young ladies! If the lads at the guild find out about this, they''re certain to laugh at me!"


    He then snuck a peek at her between his fingers.


    "I-I..." She clasped her hands together and pushed her head down upon them.


    If I don''t take this opportunity, he''ll seize my our house for sure...! I can''t let that happen! But... I don''t have anything left... without even any materials to make clothes, how in the world am I going to pay for a larger debt!?


    "Hey, Cecil," he said, with growing impatience, "aren''t you thinking too much about this? It''s a simple decision to make, the way I see it."


    And just what will happen to me, if I can''t pay an inflated debt owed to him...!?


    "Hey, come on now, Cecil," he said, wrapping his arm over her shoulder, "I loaned you the right amount, didn''t I?"


    The sensation of his skin touching hers made her skin crawl. Pulling her face away from him, she answered, "Y-yes... you did."


    "And we agreed you''d pay it back today, right? That way, I don''t need to charge interest."


    "Yes..."


    He opened his palm in front of her face. "So, 200 shillings."


    She gripped tightly at her skirt. With a tremble in her voice, she said, "I... I don''t have the money..."


    "Right?" He shrugged. "So I''m going charge you interest! It''s that simple isn''t it?"


    "Nnnnnrgh...!" She leapt away, throwing his arm back. "B-but...! I already can''t pay the 200 shillings!" She shook her head. "Mr. Dante, how can I pay if it will grow every month...?"


    "Come now, it''s only a ten percent interest, dear! Ten percent of an apple, well, that''s just a single bite, isn''t it?"


    "W-well..."


    "See? I told you, you''re thinking too much about this!"


    W-was I...? Worried over nothing, after all...?


    Her mind blanked out.


    Maybe...


    She took a deep breath.


    In any case, nothing could be worse than losing my home!


    "I-in that case..." she muttered.


    His eyes widened as well as his grin.


    "Mr. Dante... I-"


    All of a sudden, a teeny voice rang from inside the shop.


    "Ah!" The girl form earlier ran out, wearing the clothes Cecil had made. "Are you Dante of the Merchant''s Guild?"


    Dante peeked to the side and let out a grunt. "Who''s that? Your niece?"


    "Eh?" She shook her head in surprise. "Ah, no, um..."


    "Oh," said the girl, "and how do I look?" The frills on the skirt fluttered as she twirled around and gave a wink. "Cute, right?"


    Her anxiety quickly gave way to confusion as she was swept by the girl''s pace. "Uh... yeah! It looks really good on you!"


    "It does, doesn''t it?" She grinned, before quickly turning towards Dante. "Anyway, You''re the Mr. Dante, right?"


    "Er, y-yes, I am. What is it?" he asked, scratching his head.


    "I''ve actually been looking for you!"


    "Huh...?" His eyes widened. "Just so you know, I''m not selling candies or anything."


    "That''s not it!"


    Cecil noted that her expression just now was rather cute.


    "A-ahem...!" Dante cleared his throat. "Either way! Can''t it wait!? Miss Cecil and I are in the middle of important business."


    "Is that so...?" The girl cocked her head. "Okay. I can wait."


    He sighed. "Anyway, as I was saying!" He waved his fist impatiently. "It''s simple. You pay interest, you get more time. That''s all that matters, right? So let''s-"


    But at that moment, too, he was interrupted, this time by a dark silhouette appearing behind him. "Excuse me," said a stern voice, "who is charging interest, exactly?"


    "Grrrr!" he grumbled. Finally he had lost his patience. Letting loose his fury, he turned around and screamed, "What is wrong with you people!? Can''t you stop interrupting my busine-"


    But the moment he got a good look at the person behind him, he froze up and choked on his own words.


    "Eugh-!"


    Behind him stood a woman with raven black hair. Towering over him, she laid down a soul-extinguishing glare, as though he were the lowest form of life that crawled the earth.


    "Huh?" Her cold tone of voice sent shivers not only through Dante''s skin but also in Cecil''s.


    I-it''s...!


    "Eeeeeek!" the merchant shrieked, "M-M-M-Madame Secretary...!?"


    "M-Miss Secretary...!" Cecil cowered away from her presence like a frightened puppy. "G-good morning...!"


    "I''ll ask again," said the woman as she ringed her fingers around Dante''s collar, "who is charging interest, exactly?"


    "E-e-err..." Dante twiddled his thumbs.


    Her brows furled. "It couldn''t have been you, can it? Because as far as I know, you were still licensed as a Trader, Mr. Dante de Salvatore, not as a Banker. You know what that means, right?"


    He hung his head as he tried to defend himself. "W-well, Madame Secretary...! We were simply forming a contract between two consenting-"


    She whispered into his ear, loud enough that Cecil could hear her viper-like hiss, "No loans with interest."


    Her face turned pale. And with a lifeless voice, he replied, "Y-yes, Madame Secretary..."


    She swept her overhanging hair behind her ear as she pulled away. "So long as you understand."


    Next, she turned her hawk-like eyes at the other two.


    Cecil flinched as she met eyes with the woman. Long eyelashes cut like a knife''s edge across her pale grey pupils - pupils pointed directly at her.


    "Miss Cecil." said the woman.


    "Yes, ma''am!?" With a a single word, the shopkeeper was forced into submission.


    "...you should also keep in mind the limits of the license given to the merchants you transact with. If you''re unlucky, you may also face penalties for dealing with them illegally."


    She hung her head. "I-I''m sorry, Miss Secretary...! I''ll be more careful next time."


    With a nod, the secretary''s eyes then turned to the little girl. "Hm? And this is? Your niece?"


    "Eh? That''s the second time-!? No, she''s a customer!" She puffed her cheek out and muttered to herself, "Is it so strange that I can get customers too...?"


    "Hmm..." The tall woman paused for a short time, placing her hand on her chin. Afterwards, she adjusted her glasses and said, "No, I did not mean to say that."


    W-why did you have to think about it!?


    "In that case-" She glanced at the little girl. "-you should return to your parents immediately. It is not safe for a child to be out alone." Giving each of them one more glance, she nodded, saying, "Now then, please stay out of trouble."


    Dante and Cecil nodded.


    And finally she glared at the stodgy merchant once more, saying, "Especially you."


    "I-I will!" He cried.


    Just like that, the woman walked away, disappearing as abruptly as she came.


    And in her wake, the two adults let out a sigh of relief.


    "Umm... who was that?" The little girl asked, "A secretary of some sort...?"


    Dante pulled his collar open, fanning a breeze with his hand into the opening.


    "Tsk. Eris, the Secretary of Dellwick..." he said, "A nasty woman, she''s been lording over this place ever since the fine Lady Farleigh passed away..."


    "Heeeh... I see."


    "Well, anyway." Dante''s eyes narrowed. "Cecil, you heard what Madame Secretary said... I guess that means I won''t be able to give you any extension on your debt."


    A mischievous smirk then surfaced on his lips.


    "I''m afraid there''s nothing we can do."


    Cecil eyes widened. "Wait, Mr. Dante!"


    "Are we really going to go in circles here, Cecil?" He sighed. "I''m sorry, but my hands are tied. Nevertheless, a contract is a contract. Is it not? I did not force you to take that loan."


    "B-but...!" She clenched her fists.


    He grinned. "But I''m not cruel. So I tell you what - I''ll give you till the end of this week to pack up your things."


    "Wait!" Finally, she fell to her knees. Clutching at the man''s pants, she grovelled, "Please don''t! I''ll do anything! Anything! Just don''t take the shop!"


    He groaned. "Cecil, Cecil. Calm down..." He tried to pry her off, but she would not let go. "You''re embarrassing yourself!"


    For a while, the noise had been attracting glances from passers-by and the neighboring shops alike. But Cecil could hardly care anymore.


    Thus, she screamed even louder, "Nooooo! Uwaaaaaaah!"


    "Oh, give me a break!"


    Amidst their noisy back and forth, a third, tiny voice joined in, yelling, "Hey!"


    "Ueh...?" Cecil lifted his face, wiping her tears from her eyes.


    The little girl now stood beside them, with her hands on her waist.


    "Huh? What now!?" Dante grumbled, "What are you still doing here!? This shop''s closing! Go home to your parents already!"


    The little girl''s eyelid twitched. Unlike the childlike smile she had since she came, she looked at him with a straight face, almost resembling that of the secretary''s.


    She then asked, "How much does this girl owe you?"


    "Huh?" He scowled at her. "Why do you even-"


    But the girl simply glared at him.


    "Urk-" He swallowed his breath.


    "Eh...?"


    The sudden


    What''s happening to her?


    Dante clicked his tongue. "At least that stopped the waterworks..." Taking a couple of steps away from them, he fixed his clothes and said, "She owes me 200 shillings. Alright? Now, scram!"


    "S-shillings...?" The girl cocked her head. "What''s that?"


    "Ugh... Damned noble brats¡­" He scratched his head. "Silver coins!"


    "Ah." She smirked. "Say, you''re the one who trades food in bulk, right?"


    "Yeah, what about it?"


    "Heh." The girl''s smirk turned into a full grin. "I have a proposal for you. A deal."


    "Huh? What are you talking about?"


    "Simple." She pointed her finger right at Cecil''s face. "I want to buy this girl''s debt from you."


    Both he and Cecil shook their heads in disbelief.


    "Huh...!? What are you-" He scratched his head.


    She giggled. "Come with me. I will show you precisely what I mean."


    Cecil swallowed her breath.


    That face... that manner of speaking... is this really the same child from earlier...?


    "This is so stupid," he muttered while fixing his clothes. Then, glancing at Cecil, he added, "Fine. I''ll play along for now. I think I ought to let Miss Cecil calm down for a bit, anyway. We''ll continue this later!"


    Thus, the two of them left the shop. Along the way, they met with the two other women from earlier - the mage and the adventurer.


    All four of them soon disappeared down the road.


    As she picked herself up, all that circulated within Cecil''s mind was a haze of confusion.


    Eh... what just happened...?


    "Ah." Rubbing the back of her head, she whimpered, "She didn''t give back my dress..."


    That afternoon, around when Cecil was closing up shop, Dante and the little girl returned.


    Hm? Something seems odd...


    Unlike earlier that day, the stout man appeared almost submissive as he followed behind the girl, head hunched forward whilst rubbing his hands together. At the same time, he had a wide grin on his face that was unlike the one he always had - less that of a lecher, and more of a sycophant.


    W-what happened to them...?


    "So, you''re Cecil," said the girl.


    "Eh?" the shopkeeper answered, "Y-yes...?"


    "Hm, hm." She held a smug look on her face while she spoke, "Can I meet Nina, then?"


    "Eh...?" Her brows fell. "Um... well, Nina is my mother... and... well, she passed away. Some time ago."


    "Oh." The girl''s eyes flickered. "Please accept my condolences."


    Cecil clutched her arm, pulling it closer to her body as her eyes took on a forlorn glint.


    But the girl continued, "Well, in short, Mr. Dante and I have come to a deal."


    "H-huh?" Her shoulders jolted. "Deal...?"


    "Heh heh heh! Indeed!" he said, still rubbing his hands, "Miss Sylphia here has offered to buy your debt, as part of our partnership!"


    "Syl-" Her eyes popped wide open. "E-eeeeeh!? Did you say-"


    "Yep." The girl shrugged. "Long story short, I''m letting you keep that shop of yours."


    "EH!?"


    The moment those words fell on her ears, Cecil scrambled out of the shop. Weaving her way around the counter, she almost fell when her foot snagged on a loose cord. She kicked it off, and ran in front of the girl, crouching down to her eye level.


    Then, clasping her hands together, she cried, "I-is that for real!?"


    "Hee hee, of course!" The girl twirled around, letting the dress flutter in the wind. "I''ve taken a liking to this dress. And I also like a lot of the others you made." She then placed her hand on Cecil''s shoulder and, with a sly grin, said, "It would be a shame if Dante here closed you down."


    Cecil fell limp. For the first time all day, or, indeed, for a long time, she felt the weight on her shoulders disappear. Her heart felt light. Her body felt light. The ambient ache around her temples she had learned to ignore for a long time also disappeared. For the first time in recent memory, she felt... refreshed.


    Is this... is this really happening? I''m not just dreaming, right...?


    She cupped her mouth. "I-I don''t know what to say...!"


    The girl smirked. "Just ''yes, ma''am'' will be fine. After all, this shop now belongs to me."


    Suddenly, the weight on her shoulder returned. "W-what do you mean...?"


    The cheerful smile on the girl''s face disappeared. In its place, a sinister grin stretched out from cheek to cheek. "In short, I''m taking ownership of this shop, in Dante''s stead. Just like him, I can''t offer any interest, after all. So, continuing on the thread earlier, I''m collecting on your debt. Well, since you don''t want to let go of that shop that much, I''ll offer you a deal you can''t refuse."


    "E-eh?"


    "I don''t really want to take your shop away from you either. After all-" She held both ends of the dress within her fingers. "-it would be a shame to let your talent go to waste. So here''s my offer - let''s be business partners."


    "P-partners...?"


    "Mm. We''ll take joint ownership of the shop itself, and I''ll let you keep your house on the second floor, as a bonus. And just like that, your debt is cancelled."


    "Eh..." Her eyes widened. "T-that sounds too good to be true..."


    "Is it? Of course, as your partner, I''ll be taking a part of the profits."


    "W-well... of course..."


    "But before we talk about that, it would be nice if you actually started making a profit first."


    "Ngh-" She clutched her chest.


    "As a start, no more taking out loans from shady people." The girl pointed her thumb over her shoulder. "Really, what did you think would happen?"


    Dante chuckled. "That hurts! I must be the least shady person in this entire village!"


    "Yeah, yeah."


    Cecil hung her head. "S-sorry..."


    "Well, you don''t need worry about it anymore." She reached out her arm, and with an open palm, offered her hand to Cecil. "Right? I''m looking forward to working with you on our new business."


    Those tiny hands, smooth and soft - the hands of a child, bore enough power to subdue a man like Dante, and turn him into a grovelling sycophant. The thought of it sent shivers down her spine.


    "J-just... who are you...?"


    "Oh, have I not introduced myself? Pardon me." She tilted her head and smiled. Giving a curtsy, she then said, "I am the Heroine, Sylphia. Pleased to meet you..."


    Her lips fell agape. He-Heroine!?


    The girl snickered, "...Cecil Cloverfield."

 Chapter 31 - Morning Troubles

    The morning sun rose, beaming its light from behind the rows of mountains far over the horizon.


    Its warm glow penetrated the Sylphia''s eyelids, pulling her away from slumber. Hunching forward, she stretched her body out. Her arms and legs creaked, releasing a night''s worth of tension from sleeping while sitting. She looked around her, to the dreary tanned canvas spread over the frame of the wagon, to the dark wooden frame upon she and her friends sat.


    Still sleeping, Rika''s head bobbed up and down with her breathing. Her body tilted slowly towards Sylphia beside her and then back again. She didn''t snore, but whenever their wagon hit a bump on the road, she would choke and moan.


    Meanwhile, Sylphia continued observing her with an adoring smile on her lips.


    Deeper into the wagon, their two adventurer companions slept shoulder-to-shoulder. She was sure they were not positioned like that when they slept. In particular, Ceressa, who originally slept leaning her head against the back of the wagon, now leaned the other way, with her head on Ruth''s shoulder.


    Oh, this is going to be interesting once she wakes up.


    Finally, she turned her head towards Letty, opposite her.


    To her surprise, she was met by a curious gaze rather than a sleeping face.


    With a small smile, Letty greeted her. She couldn''t actually hear her voice over the sound of the wagon, but her lips read clearly. ''Good morning,'' she said. Mouthing those same words back, she returned a smile and then looked out the back of the wagon.


    A vast open plain stretched out behind them. Tracing the road as far back as she could, the dark brown trail ended right behind a patch of trees just before disappearing in the horizon. Spread sparsely around the countryside were small clumps of houses, surrounded by farmland. As their journey continued, open farmlands gave way to more and more buildings, until eventually, the sound of the wagon wheel changed.


    With a last buck, the wagon finally stopped shaking.


    Woah.


    Soon, the dirt road behind them ended, and a paved road began.


    I remember this. It was weird how the pavement suddenly stopped here. But getting back on the stone road means...


    She turned around and peeked past the driver''s raised seat. There, she caught a glimpse of two layers of crenellated stone walls, one placed higher and farther than the other.


    We''re back at the Capitol, Wyllset-and-Aubury.


    The two layers of walls represented the Capitol''s constituent parts. Wyllset, the lower district, formed a concentric ring around the upper district of Aubury. Separating them was a second tier of walls, which served both as additional defense from invaders, or, more often, a barrier between the rich, living in Aubury, and the rest, living in Wyllset.


    But even before they had passed the shadow of the outermost gates, the roadside was already dotted with houses, farms and small businesses. This was outer Wyllset - an enormous suburban sprawl that surrounded the capitol on all sides.


    Alphonso warned me about this place. He said I shouldn''t stray too far from the castle. Not that it was ever a problem. I''m the indoors-type anyway.


    Though the buildings resembled those seen in Dellwick, these were a bit more dirty and rickety. Though just how a shack in the capitol somehow fared worse than one in a rural village escaped her.


    I wouldn''t call it a slum... having seen my fair share of slums in the old world, but you can easily plaster ''poor as dirt'' on every one of these homes and no one will bat an eye.


    Soon enough, they passed beneath the long shadow of Wyllset-North gatehouse - the same one they took going out. Stone masonry scrolled by as though they entered a tunnel. On the other side, the sun''s glare awaited them, reflecting off the helmets of the guards stationed along the sides. And just like that, they were inside.


    As if beckoned by the tireless noise of the Capitol''s streets, the rest stirred from their slumber.


    "Hngaaaaaaah...." Ceressa stretched her arms out, pushing herself away from Ruth in the process. Oblivious to her own actions, she then took notice of Sylphia who had, until then, been anticipating an amusing reaction. "What?"


    "Ehh..." Sylphia''s eyelids drooped down. "How boring."


    "Huh?" She clicked her tongue. "The heck... I''ve just woken up, too."


    "Hihi, it''s nothing!"


    "That just annoys me even more!"


    Their wagon soon climbed the sloped road up to a second gatehouse. They had to wait for a short time as, unlike at the last gate, it looked like the guards were inspecting the wagons passing through.


    "Hm? What''s going on?" asked Sylphia. "There wasn''t a traffic jam like this back when we left."


    "Some sort of accident...?" Rika answered groggily.


    By the time it was their turn to be inspected, a couple of armed guards went around the back, asking where they came from.


    "U-um... we''re adventurers from the guild," Letty said, handing a document to the man, "and um... just returned from Dellwick."


    "Hmm... adventurers, huh?" the man muttered, "Signed... Master Laeticia Ainsland..." He then turned to his subordinate. "Checks out. What do you think?"


    Meanwhile, Sylphia cupped her mouth and whispered to her, "Who?"


    "A-ah... that''s... my full name."


    "Oh..." she nodded.


    I thought ''Letty'' was her real name...


    The second guard furled his brows. "Hold on, what are those?", he said, pointing to their baggage. "You said you were coming back, right? That means the quest is over. Then why are your bags still that full?"


    "Eh? E-erm..." Letty fidgeted. "We... didn''t use them all."


    "Hm...? Those shifty eyes of yours. Very suspicious."


    "E-eeeh!?" She clasped her hands over her chest. "Th-that''s not... that''s just... how I always look..."


    Ack! Don''t tell me... she''s still awkward to strangers!?


    In a split-second decision, Sylphia moved beside Letty and coiled her arm around her waist. "Hey, good morning, officer!" she said, "Sorry about my friend, she''s a bit shy."


    "Huh?" The man leered at her.


    "Well, a bunch of things happened, and so we didn''t need to use much of the supplies we brought, see? So here we are."


    "Huh. A bunch of things, eh? I see. That''s adventuring for ya''." He seemed convinced at first, but he then squinted, asking, "Hold on a minute, is this girl with you? She can''t be an adventurer, there''s an age limit-"


    "Ah." She flinched.


    The man scowled. "Alright, all of you, get out of that wagon."


    "Eh!? Wait! I really am-"


    "Yeah, yeah, I''ll hear your excuses later. Get out."


    And so, they all climbed down the back while the guards perused their luggage.


    "Uuuuu..." She sniffled. "I really am over the age limit, I tell you!"


    "Don''t mind it." Rika, now a bit more awake, patted her back.


    "Geez..." Ceressa moaned, "What a drag."


    "Sorry..." Letty whimpered.


    Ruth then said, "Don''t worry about it, Miss Letty. We aren''t holding anything illegal, so let''s just bear with it, and we''ll be on our way."


    "But," Sylphia replied, "what if they cause a fuss about me?"


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author."Err... well, can''t you just tell them your true identity?"


    "I''d rather not..."


    Ceressa sighed. "What''s wrong with people knowing about it, anyway? Shouldn''t you be spreading your title instead of hiding it away?"


    "''Cause it''ll be a pain," she answered with a glare.


    Taken by surprise, the woman turned away, mumbling to herself, "A pain, she says..."


    Ruth then stepped between them, saying, "Well, I guess we all have our own difficulties. If Sylphie doesn''t want to, there''s no point in forcing the issue."


    "Mm." Sylphia nodded. "Thanks."


    The guards took their time scouring every nook and cranny of the wagon, leaving the adventurers with empty air while they waited under the sun.


    As if to stifle the awkward silence brewing between them, Letty spoke up, "Ah... I just remembered. When we return to the guild, can you all wait for me at the lobby?"


    "Uh... sure, Miss Letty." Ruth curiously said. "What''s going on?"


    "It''s just... going to report our quest to the guild master before we turn it in... um... to see if I could reclassify to Master-class, so you could get an appropriate achievement for your effort..."


    "Huah!?" Ceressa''s eyes widened. "R-really!?"


    "M-Mm... well, I doubt the bounty could be increased... but, at least, this quest can apply as a Master-class achievement for everyone." She then tilted her head and smiled. "That would mean you can apply for a promotion to the next rank."


    "N-no way..."


    "Really, Miss Letty!?" Ruth yelled, "You would do that!?"


    "E-eh? Um, well... I''m not sure yet if my request will be accepted... b-but I''ll try my best...!" She pumped her arms up over her chest.


    He then leapt at her, grabbing her hands and clasping them within his own. "Thank you, Miss Letty! Thank you!"


    Flustered, the timid scribe''s cheeks flushed red. "E- a- err... d-don''t thank me yet..."


    "Oh?" Sylphia cocked her head. "That means we could already get promoted? That was fast."


    "A-ah..." she covered her mouth, "I''m sorry, but as for Sylphie and Rika, you''ll have to wait until after the mandatory five-month arbitration period... strictly speaking, you two aren''t full-fledged adventurers yet. You haven''t even received your crests..."


    "Oh, yeah."


    "But don''t worry, after that, you can still refer to this request as your achievement for a promotion to Journeyman."


    "Hmm... Journeyman, huh...?"


    Ruth said, "That''s the same rank as we have now! With it, you can gain access to better paid quests, and even join any party you like, even without the consent of your Master!"


    "I see..." She crossed her arms. "But then again... quests harder than the one we just finished, huh...?"


    "W-well, this one was a special case... I doubt you''ll run into something like it again..."


    "In any case, I think I''m done with adventuring for a while, so you guys can keep all the supplies we still have."


    "Oh? Are you sure?" Ceressa asked. "I certainly wouldn''t mind free supplies."


    I''m sure you wouldn''t.


    Ruth nodded, saying, "It''s important to take a break, too. This was one heck of a quest we went through..."


    "It sure was." Sylphia scratched her head.


    After a while, the first guard approached them and gave them the go-ahead to enter.


    "Sorry for the inconvenience," he said, "just doing our job. The city''s suffering lately, from smugglers bringing Jizzarian Spice into Aubury, so we''re extra careful around bulk goods."


    She let out a sigh of relief. Thank goodness, it looks like he forgot about me.


    But just as she thought she was off the hook, the other guard shoved his face right at her.


    Or not!?


    "Hrm," the man grumbled, "it''s not really our business who the guild recruits. But young lady, you ought to stay on your toes, a''ight? An adventurer''s life ain''t easy."


    "A-ahh..." She averted her gaze and nodded.


    Just as the man was about to pull away, Letty wondered aloud, "Jizzarian... Spice?"


    "Yeah. Don''t know about it? Then it''s better that way! Anyway, you''re holding up the line, so get moving!"


    "Y-yes! Sorry!"


    But spice smugglers, huh...? I guess someone''s trying to evade customs duties? I suppose it''s the same in any world - everyone wants to avoid paying as much tax as possible.


    Sylphia shrugged.


    I can sympathize with that.


    And so, they continued on their way to the guild house. There, they turned over their quest for a bounty of 100 silver coins. Further, it was confirmed that the quest was accepted as a Master-level achievement for their party, prompting a flash-feast that nearly drained their entire reward on food and alcohol.


    Luckily, Sylphia was able to spirit her share away without anyone noticing.


    "Pwah!" the little girl moaned.


    Even while her hair was still moist from having just taken a bath, she paid it no heed and followed heart''s desires - namely, flopping face-down into her soft, clean bed.


    A welcoming sensation tingled the back of her mind as the fabric squeezed into her tiny body, triggering an expression of pure bliss. Her eyes rolled up and her lips stretched wide open as she giggled happily to herself.


    "Ehehe, ehehehehe... I missed you so much..." She cuddled her pillow, at the same time brushing her face into it.


    Once satisfied, she turned herself over and let out a deep sigh. Peeking an eye out from beneath her forearm, she stared blankly at the ceiling.


    Adventuring, huh?


    Slowly, her eyes fell. The soothing quiet, coupled with the cool breeze, blowing in from the window gently nursed her to sleep.


    It was a lot of fun, that time we spent together...


    Little by little, her mind drifted to the memories freshly drawn on her mind. Looking back on it coaxed a peaceful smile on her face.


    ...but that active lifestyle isn''t for me. If anything, I''d probably choose something similar to Letty''s job instead. Hah.


    And so, her consciousness drifted away.


    She swore that she saw quite the pleasant dream that night.


    As she tried to pry heavy eyes back open, she tried her best to recall it, if only to savor once more the fantasy that was now woefully out of reach. But the next thing she knew, she was jolted fully awake by a knock on her door.


    "Eh!?" She sat up.


    The sun was already shining into her window, and an unfamiliar voice was calling for her outside the door.


    "Hold on!" she yelled, buying time for her to put on something decent.


    Whilst still brushing her hair, she pulled the door slightly ajar and peeked out.


    "Yes, who is it?" she asked.


    "Ah, Lord Heroine, good morning," the guardsman said, "the King has summoned you for an urgent meeting today. Please join him in his quarters this 2 o''clock in the afternoon."


    "Ah... okay, thanks. I''ll call Rika, then."


    "No, I was informed that this summon was for only the Lord Heroine. Her knight may not participate."


    "Ueh...!?" Her heart fell as she muttered, "...am I in trouble...?"


    And for what!?


    "That is all!" The man thus gave her a salute before marching away in knightly fashion.


    And in his wake, he left a dumbfounded, and terribly anxious little girl.

 Chapter 32 - Politicking

    Sylphia stood before the King''s personal quarters. She waited before those large, wooden doors, stroking the ponytail she tied to one side of her head, as she waited for permission to enter.


    And soon enough, a muffled voice spoke from inside, "Come in."


    She took a deep breath.


    The door rattled and creaked as the guards on either side pushed them open.


    Inside, she was greeted with a familiar face, flush with fully greyed out hair.


    "Ah, and here she is," said the King. Even in the distance authoritative voice came through with immense clarity.


    He and two others, both of whom she didn''t recognize, sat around the white table placed at the balcony, overlooking the capitol.


    With a curtsy, she entered. Her hands clasped below her waist, she maintained a dignified gait. Even as the strong wind brushed her hair against her face, she parted it again with great, if feigned, delicacy and poise.


    After taking a sip from his cup, the King said, "We have been discussing some more mundane matters before you arrived, please do not mind."


    One of the old men turned to her and gave a little nod. And as he did so, his tall, bulbous cap sagged lightly forward, almost threatening to fall off his head. He then said, "Indeed, I have heard wonderful things about you, Revered Heroine, savior of Ealdton."


    His pure white robes extended right down to the floor, revealing its intricately designed hems of red and orange. It reminded her of of a certain religious group in her own world.


    In response, she gave but a meek smile, and sat down at the table, assisted by the King''s maid, who pulled out her chair for her.


    Revered Heroine...? That''s the first time someones''s called me that...


    First, the King turned to the man and said, "As you may already know, Archbishop Knowles, this is the Lord Heroine, Sylphia."


    "Indeed, indeed," he replied, "Dear Heroine, please allow me to express how much of an honor it is to be in your presence..."


    E-eh...? What, is he a fan of mine or something?


    Despite her confusion, she maintained the smile on her lips and, gracefully, "It''s an honor to meet you... Archbishop?".


    He did say Archbishop, right? Archbishop of what religion? More importantly, why am I meeting someone like him?


    The King then turned to the other man. "And of course, you remember the Lord Heroine, Duke Saunders."


    Sylphia eyes widened. "Eh!?"


    "Hah hah hah!" The man''s beard and moustache jiggled as his entire body shook to his laugh. "What, forgot my face already, Miss Heroine?"


    The only things she could vaguely recognize was the size of his belly and his sense of style, which she could only describe as gaudy.


    No, no, no. More like how the hell did your moustache grow that big since we last met!? Last I remember, I was gone for weeks, not months!


    Keeping her real thoughts bottled up, however, she just covered her mouth giggled. "Ah, no. I simplywasn''t able to recognize you... with a full goatee..."


    "Ah, oh this! Hah hahhah! A few of my friends were surprised too when they first found out! My facial hair grows really fast as you can see. So fast thatI have to trim it every other day! Hah hahhah! Well, these past few weeks had been so busy that I justhadn''t found the time. You could guess why!"


    "I-I see..." She placed her hand on her chest and let out a sigh.


    What the hell are you lathering on your face to make that happen?


    "We have all been rather busy, haven''t we?" said the King, "As I understand it, Miss Heroine, you were out improving your skills through adventuring."


    "My, my, adventuring already?" The Archbishop chuckled. "Please dotake care, oh Heroine."


    "E-eh...?" Sylphia swallowed her breath. "A-ah, yes, I was... and thanks."


    "I applaud your initiative. Perhaps Alphonso was right; allowing you to take Miss Carlisle in as knight seems to be yielding results already. I look forward to the fruits of your endeavors."


    "Hah hahhah!" Duke Saunders slapped the table. "Well, Londinium is known as the Adventurer''s Kingdom, after all! Isn''t it appropriate for the Lord Heroine to go adventuring?"


    "Huh..." Sylphia cocked her head. "That''s the first time I heard of that."


    "Indeed," said the King, "it came from a time long past. Once, when the scars of the Demon King''s last incursion were still fresh, Adventuring as an organized profession flourished first in Londinium. Or, at least, the Imperial territory thatwas to become Londinium."


    I-Imperial...? Ack, I didn''t really listen to Alphonso''s lectures about world history... Let''s just pretend I know exactly what he''s talking about.


    And so, while the King continued his short lecture, Sylphia nodded her way through, letting out occasional ''oh''s and ''hm''s.


    "...But let us return to you, Miss Heroine," he then said, "tell us your thoughts about your adventure."


    "Um, thoughts...?" She turned her head up and pieced together her past few weeks. "Well..."


    "It started out easy. We first fought somegiant rats in this long tunnel..."


    "Ah... rats, you say? So it''s that kind of dungeon..." Duke Saunders deflated upon hearing her story. "Well, it was your first adventure, after all! Hah hahhah! There''s nothing wrong with taking it easy!"


    "Eheh... I thought the same thing at first... but then things... got out of hand."


    "Hm?" The King listened intently.


    "What are dungeons, really?"


    The three men turned their heads down.


    But before long, the King answered, "A dungeon, is, in the simplest definition, a monster''s nest..."


    Next, the Archbishop added, "The holy texts dictate thatthey are a challenge from the Gods, to test the spirit of man..."


    And finally, Duke Saunders. "It''s a mysterious place that holds valuable treasure inside... Usually."


    "Why do you ask us, Miss Heroine?" the King then asked, "Are you dissatisfied with the answer you found?"


    She shook her head. "That''s not it. I was wondering if you''d answer the same way as him."


    From her belt, she then pulled out her fan and laid it, spread out, on the table.


    "Him?" The King''s brows knotted. "What is the meaning of this?"


    "This is Sebastian, a living weapon. I met him in the dungeon."


    The three men jolted in their seats.


    "A living-!" The King shifted anxiously in his seat, his hand confused as towhether it should cover his mouth, or rub his forehead. "Is this true!?"


    She looked downwards. "Go ahead, introduce yourself."


    A moment passed in awkward silence. And in that time, the atmosphere grew so heavy, that despite the cool breeze blowing in, the stout Duke was sweating beads.


    And then, he spoke. His deep voice came seemingly from nowhere, as he said, "Behold! For I am an almighty living-"


    She then slapped her hand down on him, saying, with a scowl on her face, "Normally."


    And as she lifted her hand back up, it revealed his displeased expression beneath. "Geez, fine. Yo, I''m this little girl''s partner. The amazing living weapon, Sebastian!"


    The Archbishop was already doing crosses by the time his introduction was finished, and the others didn''t seem any less surprised. "Oh Gods, almighty. Thy hallowed names dobless...! Oh Gods, almighty... forgive us, lowly sinners," he chanted.


    Oho?


    Deep in her heart, Sylphia wore the widest, meanest little smirk she''d ever made, but in person, she maintained a cool composure.


    It was that impressive, huh? Hihihi... maybe it was worth bringing him back with me after all!


    So long as they don''t ask what he can actuallydo.


    "You obtained this in the dungeon, Miss Heroine!?" the King asked. "Splendid..."


    "A living weapon-"the Archbishop mumbled under his breath, "such things aren''t even legend, but Myth! The only records of their existence are those from long, gone eras! They say they are demons who turned against the Demon King and sealed their souls in weapons of war to defeat him...!"


    Eh?


    Sylphia bent down and whispered to Sebastian, "That doesn''t add up to your story."


    "Yeah," he whispered back, "that''s because it''s bullshit. But don''t be a jerk and tell him otherwise, little girl."


    "Geez... I know that!"


    "Really?" finally, Duke Saunders chimed in, "You found this one-of-a-kind artifact in a mere rat''s cave!? That doesn''t make sense... the best treasures are always guarded by the most powerful creatures!"


    Oh? There''s a good observation.


    Sylphia was about to reply, when the King stepped in, clearing his throat, "Yes, it is quite a find, but let us leave this topic at that."


    Hm?


    "Suffice it to say that this is wonderful news, Miss Heroine. Surely, you must have faced immense trails to obtain such an artifact, and I would wish to hear how much it has helped you grow, but I am afraid we must leave it for a later date. There are more pressing issues we need to discuss."


    The three men then shifted into more comfortable positions, as if strapping themselves in for a lengthy discussion. This unsettled the easily bored little girl.


    "So, let''s head on to business."


    The King gave a nod to his servants, who all quickly piled out of the room, leaving Sylphia alone with the three old men.


    "As the Heroine had just arrived, allow me to repeat why we have gathered here. The next congress of the House of Lords is scheduled for the coming week. We are meeting, of course, to arrange our interests beforehand."


    Eh? Sylphia''s heart fell. What is this, politics? Tsk. I don''t care about that! Why am I even involved-


    "This concerns you, Lord Heroine, as you are now a member of that House. And part of the itinerary is to introduce you to the rest of the Royal Peerage."


    "Ah." She answered blankly. "Oh¡­"


    "Now, I''ve come to understand that your abilities lie in commanding people. Managing them, in other words. Alphonso has attested to this from your performance in Ealdton. And now, I wish to put them to the test."


    "E-eh?"


    God, not again...!


    "You are familiar with Dellwick, are you not?"


    "Y-yes...?"


    "Of course you are; that is the village you visited for your quest, after all. I have considered it with many other Lords, including both men present here."


    "Mm." The Duke nodded.


    "Yes, yes," said the Archbishop, "and I''ve already voiced my reservations, so I shall refrain from repeating them here."


    "Indeed. Miss Heroine, Baroness Sylphia, I wish to grant you your first land as fief."


    "Ah..." At first, she let out a sigh of relief, that she wasn''t going to take another one of Alphonso''s spells to the face, but then, she made a double take. "Wait, sorry...?"


    "A fief is a land that belongs to the crown-"


    Her eyes popped wide open.


    "-and that I am allowing you to manage."


    Eeeeeeh!?


    "And in return for your services, you may keep a significant portion of the taxes for your own use."


    Holy s-


    "Though that also means I am cutting your allowance," he said with a light chuckle.


    She flinched. "Ah. Ahaha..."


    "It is but a simple village, as you must have noticed. I wish to see what you can do with it, given your powers."


    Hold on, he''s giving me the village of Dellwick? Why!?


    "I-I see...?"She cocked her head. "What do you expect me to do with it?"


    "I wonder, myself."


    "Eh?"


    The King sat back. "This was Alphonso''s suggestion. He said it could be a way of harnessing your unique abilities. I admit, I am curious to see what you can do your powers aside from playing soldier with a town''s guards. In any case, though I don''t know exactly what to expect from your taking over the village, I dosay this:


    "Do not become an additional burden for the people of Dellwick. I am handing you this fief in hopes that you might bring about prosperity - however vague that may be."


    "Prosperity, huh...?" Sylphia scratched her cheek. "Then, what exactly am I allowed to do?"


    "Anything within the bounds of common law. You are a Lord and that grants you privilege over your subjects. But that does not mean you are free to despoil your land, nor your citizens. For ultimately, you shall answer to me,the King."


    Seemingly noticing the anxiety painted on the young lady''s face, the King then relaxed his tone, adding, "But I know that you are a kind girl. If anything, I ought to caution you from being too forgiving. The Lord is the figurehead of his fief, and must be respectedas such."


    She nodded.


    "In short, you are free to do with the village as you see fit. I only expect the regular flow of tax money in return. Of which, you may keep the third coin."


    The third... coin...? Ah, he means 1/3 of the tax. Wait, I keep one-third!? Isn''t that huge!?


    Though cracks were forming in her willpower, she managed to remain calm, and with a nod, muttered, "Uh-huh..."


    "Now, then, Miss Heroine. Please make a decision. Will you accept this responsibility, or not?"


    Hearing the word ''responsibility'' sent a shiver down her spine, but in the end the temptation of a large fraction of a whole village''s worth of taxes proved too alluring.


    "Umm... Well, sure!" she answered, "Why not?"


    "As steward of the village, you will of course be held responsible for it as a whole. If it prospers, then you shall reap the rewards. But if it dwindles..."


    "Oh..." She grimaced. Rather than a Lord, I feel like I''m getting stuck in a sort ofmiddle management position...


    The Archbishop then placed his wrinkled hand over Sylphia''s. It felt cold to the touch, but its soft caress radiated a gentle warmth, like one''s grandfather.


    "Miss Heroine," he said, "please don''t push yourself. Should the responsibility of a fief be too heavy a burden, you are always welcome with us, the Church, to join the missions and spread peace and unity among the land!"


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    E-eh...!? You''re telling me to choose between being a Mayor or a Missionary!? Either one sounds like a lot of bother!


    She then turned to the Duke. She wanted to ask him if there was a third choice, but could not quite muster the audacity to do so.


    "Hah hahhah! Don''t worry yourself too much about it, Miss Heroine! I''ll support you whichever path you choose!"


    Ugh, that doesn''t help either way...


    She sighed.


    Fine... like hell I''m going to be a Missionary anyway...


    She took a deep breath and faced the King. "Your Highness," she said, "please allow me to hold Dellwick in fief."


    The King''s moustache parted and lips formed a wide smile. "Good. Good! Very good... Then it is decided." Finally, he glanced at the others and said, "So it is as we have discussed."


    Eh? Discussed?


    "Indeed, your Majesty," said the Archbishop, who nodded in agreement.


    The Duke then said, "Surely, this decision will be contested by some... other Lords."


    "Of course." The King turned once more to Sylphia. "To convince them that Dellwick ought to belong to you, it might be necessary to finally divulge the nature of your power to the other lords. It will eventually have to be known anyway, so it might as well be used for a purpose. If necessary, these men, your colleagues, will support you, but you must make the case for yourself."


    Egh... She whimpered, "D-does that mean... I need to make a speech?"


    "That''s precisely what it means."


    Double egh.. I''m not really very good at that sort ofthing...


    "Um... what happens if I slip up...?"


    The King''s gaze darkened. "Then you will bring shame to yourself and these men, who will support you, and you will be unlikely to receive the fief."


    She flinched.


    "Hahaha, don''t worry yourself, lass!" Duke Saunders reached over and patted her on the shoulder. "The house is easy! Just relax and you won''t have to worry about a thing!"


    "A-ah... is that so?"


    "So long as you keep to the code of conduct," the King interjected.


    Eh!? I don''t know anything about that!


    "Though given how Miss Heroine behaves herself, I''m confident there will not be any problems."


    She let out a sigh of relief.


    So it''s basically a stuffy convention for stuffy people... great.


    "Still, this will be your first official appearance as Baroness, so if you have anyquestions, Miss Heroine, please ask away."


    "Hmm..." She rubbed her chin.


    That''s a lot to take in... first, I get to be mayor of Dellwick, and then I need to say hi to other lords...?


    "I¡­ don''t think I have one for now¡­"


    "I see, well, then-"


    At that moment, a spark of realization hit her.


    Wait... Dellwick...?


    "Ah, wait, I dohave a question, but not about the congress¡­"


    "Oh? It''s fine. Ask away."


    "What happens with the dungeon?"


    "Hm? You mean the one you cleared in Dellwick?"


    "Yes."


    "Dungeons aren''t part of any territory, as a general rule. They''re normally avoided, after all,and for good reason. But you subjugated this dungeon. I don''t mind if you do what you want with it. We have a treaty with all adventurer guilds, allowing adventurers essentiallyfree reign over anything and everything inside them - provided they have the strength to wrest it from the monsters nesting within."


    Oh, so it is true...


    "In your case, that living weapon... Sebastian, I believe you called it - though Alphonso might be delighted to give such an artifact a thorough examination, you may do whatever you want with it. As far as I am concerned, they belong to you, even the dungeon itself. Well," He shrugged. "now thatyou shall be the Lady of Dellwick, then perhaps you may use it as a convenient storage house. Though I must caution you - it is rather difficult to truly cleanse a dungeon of its monster denizens. Should you wish to reenter this dungeon, please, always, exercise utmost care."


    "I..." She lowered her head. "I see..."


    Did he justsay... She swallowed her breath. I owned the dungeon...?


    "T-then..." She looked nervously from side to side, conflicted with herself as towhether she should reveal what''s on her mind.


    "Hm?" The King raised an eyebrow. "What is wrong, Miss Heroine?"


    "Um, well..."


    "Miss Heroine." The King said in a beckoning tone. His voice lured her face back up, and the next thing she knew, she was staring into his deep blue eyes. "I assure you thatyou can confide with everyone in this room."


    Her shoulders fell. She had been on guard since she arrived, and it was the first time that her defense cracked.


    "That''s right, lass." The Duke gave her a warm smile as he relaxed into his chair. "We''re on your side. You can trust us."


    "M-mm..."


    The Archbishop chuckled. "Our church may teach us fealty and devotion towards the heroes, but meeting you in person, Miss Heroine, I assure you, my faith now goes beyond that dogma. I trust you. Please do not hesitate toask anything of me."


    Finally, her resistance crumbled. Hanging on to some leftover hesitance, she stuttered, "I-in that case..."


    She thus explained the actual situation of the dungeon - the place she christened ''The Mythril Cave''.


    She had hardly gone halfway through but the old men already seemed on the verge of a heart-attack.


    "You what!?" the King interjected, with a clearlyexasperated voice.


    "Mm." Sylphia nodded. "I want to recognize them as an independent entity."


    Duke Saunders took out a handkerchief from his pocket, wiped the sweat off his brows and asked, "And these are... monsters?"


    "Kobolds and Siths, yes," in response, the heroine answered with business-like precision, completely ignoring their dumbfounded expressions.


    "How many, did you say?"


    "They numbered in the thousands."


    Before the war, that is.


    All three men fell weakened in their seats by Sylphia''s revelation.


    The King rubbed his forehead. As though he aged another decade, his voice lost its impact, and with a breathy voice, he said, "Thousands, you say... they''re even organized into tribes...? Hah."


    The Archbishop added, "It can only be the work of the divines that Dellwick will exists to this day..."


    "Indeed..."


    "And they have access to Mythril, you say?" The Duke wiped his forehead with a white cloth. "Unbelievable. That material is also something relegated to myth! Just what sort of dungeon did you find yourself in!?"


    Meanwhile, Sylphia did not change her expression nor demeanor. A sharp gaze accentuated her business-like posture, creating a meeting-room persona she had learned from the old world.


    "But you said you subjugated the dungeon..." The King''s eyes sharpened. "so that was a lie?"


    She grabbed the opportunity and kept attacking in their weakened state, continuing, "Of course not. As I said, their loyalty lies with me-"


    And a certain scribe¡­


    "-thus, the dungeon is no longer a threat. It is, for all intents and purposes, ''subjugated''." She winked. "Is it not?"


    Seemingly realizing that he had been outplayed, the King let out a begrudging snicker. "Hmph. I see. So that''s how it is."


    "And in return, I want to fulfill my promise to them. They aren''t just monsters. They did us no harm when we entered their dungeon. They are capable of farming, architecture, smithing... And in the weeks we spent with them, we ate and worked alongside them I''ve come to the conclusion..."


    All gazes converged on the heroine.


    "...that they can live alongside humans."


    The King sighed. "How absurd..."


    She then lowered her head and muttered, "I''d thought so too..."


    But Letty proved me otherwise.


    "Yet this much is true-"She raised her voice in defiance. "-the monsters are capable of trading with the people of Dellwick."


    Their eyes widened.


    "Due to certain... unavoidable circumstances, food has become scarce in the dungeon. That is why we reached out to the merchants in the village and began trading for food."


    A thick, awed silence enveloped the room for a solid few seconds.


    And then, a snort.


    "Pfft!" Duke Saunders burst out laughing. "Wahaha, Hah Hahaahaaa! This is amazing! Did you hearthat? Wahahahaha! I''ve never heard of anything like it in my entire life!"


    Meanwhile the King rubbed his forehead up and down, as though he had developed a migraine. "This is no laughing matter. To begin with, what could monsters possibly trade for that food?"


    Sylphia grinned and said, "Mythril!"


    "Wha-"The King choked.


    "There was that treaty saying we adventurers could keep anything in the dungeon, right? So we traded someaway for food."


    His expression twisted in disbelief. "Nnnngh... so you knew, beforehand."


    "Ehehe." She grinned. "My Master taught me a few things!"


    Finally, the aging monarch fell back into his seat, utterly defeated. "I can''t believe any of this..."


    "Hahah..." The Duke followed. "Me neither. Though I suppose we shouldn''t have expected anything less from this lass!"


    The Archbishop chuckled. "Truly, the heroine defies all expectation."


    Sylphia stood up.


    "It''s true, you know?" she said, "If you would grant the permission, I could even bring one of them here and you can talk to them yourselves!"


    "No." the King quickly answered. "That... is not a good idea."


    "Eh?" She brows fell.


    "But... I understand."


    Once more, he straightened his back, recovering his dignified presence. He then directed a grave expression towards Sylphia, saying, "Miss Heroine. I urge you, do not allow the existence of this dungeon to come to light."


    "Ehh...?" Sylphia''s shoulders fell. "Th-That means... you won''t recognize them...?"


    He shook his head. "I cannot. Not right now."


    "But-"


    "Please." He suddenly raised his voice, making her flinch. "Give us some time to think about this. I understand the gravity of the request you are making. So please understand, in return, that the world may not be ready for a ''peaceful tribe of monsters''."


    She hung her head.


    Guh... damn. Her frustration collected on her brows, knotting them together. She then bit her lips and thought to herself, Should I use magic to force the issue...? That''s unbelievably risky. And if it turns out any of them can see me doing some shenanigans...


    "However," the King continued, "if it''s true thatyou hold their loyalty-"


    Hearing this, she immediately perked up in her seat.


    "-then I see no reason to intervene, for now."


    She gasped.


    "Miss Heroine. We trust you. Not only because you are a Legendary Hero, but also because you have proven yourself as an ally to us. In Ealdton. In Dellwick."


    Duke Saunders and the Archbishop Knowles nodded.


    "I understand that you have the best intentions from what you request, but it is too early for me to make a decision either way. I cannot officially recognize the dungeon as an independent entity; it exists on my Kingdom''s territory, after all." He then mustered a meek smile behind his moustache. "But for the time being, I am willing to leave it be."


    "R-really!?" The excitement almost launched her out of her seat.


    "On the condition-"The King lifted his finger. "-again, that its existence is kept hidden."


    She whimpered. "But... we are already trading with Dellwick... and without food..."


    He crossed his arms. "We justneed time. What I fear is panic within the kingdom. Do you even realize what a thousand siths and kobolds mean?"


    "S-sort of..."


    "Normally, something like that can be considered a major disaster. We would have to organize an army larger than we can afford to muster! Do you understand, Miss Heroine?"


    "Mm. So, the people shouldn''t know about it."


    "Precisely."


    She sighed. "I understand."


    "Make sure thatyou do."


    Well, I guess that''s good enough. At least he wouldn''t do anything against them. In the meantime, I''ve already made sure only Dante knows about the dungeon, and he''s sure to keep it quiet, or else he knows I''m cutting him out of the loop.


    "Very well." Finally, the King then looked to both men beside him and said, "Now, our meeting is concluded. Please keep our agreements in mind for the congress in the House of Lords. You too, Miss Heroine. Please remember, 6 o''clock in the evening, the last day of this month. Your knight may attend, but please do not share with her anything we have discussed today."


    End of the month, huh... that''s still a long way ahead... I''ll need to note that down so I don''t forget. She sighed. Though I''d rather skip it, to be honest.


    "Hah hah!" Duke Saunders grinned. "Don''t worry, Miss Heroine, it''s just going to be a bunch of old men arguing with each other for a couple of hours, and then-"He rubbed his fingers. "The banquet!"


    "Banquet?"


    "Ah, yes," the King said, "food shall be served in the House of Lords after the congress. It shall be open to your Knightas well."


    "Ah, I see!" She chuckled.


    I wonder if Rika''s ever eaten at a banquet before? I hope she likes it!


    "Well then, that will be all." The King''s chair screeched against smooth marble floor as he stood up. "I shall see you all at the House of Lords. And Miss Heroine. Remember."


    "A-ah, of course!"


    "I trust that you shall keep your word."


    "M-mm..." She bashfully lowered her head. "T-thank you, your Highness..."


    Soon the servants outside were called back in to attend to their masters. In particular, the maids surrounded the Archbishop and helped him back up to his feet. Parting them a sweet smile, he said, "Bless you, dears. Bless you."


    Thus, their meeting ended.


    Sylphia would then return to her room with a mix of triumphant excitement for securing the near-term future of the Mythril Cave, and a looming sense of dread for the coming congress.

 Chapter 33 - The House Of Lords

    Saint Richards Street. It was perhaps the widest street in all the capitol. Designated as the prime administrative hub of the entire kingdom, many grand structures dotted its length. These included the Royal Chancery, office of the Chancellor and home to a massive library of administrative documents used throughout the kingdom, and the House of Lords, grandest of all.


    Despite the tight city space around it, the House of Lords still managed to fit a great manor a few storeys in height. A walled garden surrounded the main building, forming paths lined with the myriad color of exotic flowers and the cool shade of fruit-bearing trees. It was, barring the Royal Castle itself, the jewel of architecture and aesthetics of the entire Kingdom.


    It started as a mere trickle, but as morning grew brighter, a stream of carriages arrived at its ornate steel gates. And one by one, fine ladies, escorted by well-dressed gentlemen, descended from each of the carriages.


    One such lady was Countess Adventine of Windham.


    "Watch your step, Charlotte, my dear." A dandy gentleman with a slick, though greying, beard reached his hand out to her.


    She giggled as she replied, "Thank you, dear."


    She entered the gates with her escort hand-in-hand, cognizant that all eyes were trained on her. Many of her peers, Lords in their own right, each gave her a nod or a smile as she passed. It mattered not that they were lower or higher in the hierarchy of the Royal Peerage - it was a testament to her youthful beauty. It was a reaction she was used to - expected, even.


    But soon, her eyes fell upon the broad shoulders of the man beside her.


    He was the only one who had never looked at me in such a way. Hah. Thinking about it now, that was rather rude of him, was it not?


    Covering her lips with her fingers, she let out a tiny giggle.


    "Hm? What is it?" the man asked.


    "Oh, pardon me, it''s nothing."


    The trees rustled with a soothing ambience. Despite the rather urban setting, the open green space was just enough to lure the breeze down towards its guests.


    Amidst the fluttering shadow of the leaves appeared a large man. He approached them with a jovial smile between his plump cheeks, saying, "Lord Christoff, good morning!"


    It seemed he hid his large belly beneath strategically padded clothing to make it shake less while he walked, but overall, it made him look even larger than usual.


    "Ah, Lord Rosteforough," the gentleman greeted back, "it''s been quite some time."


    "Hah, indeed it has!"


    Despite, in reality, being close companions, the two addressed each other formally throughout their conversation. Such was the etiquette demanded at the forum where they had gathered.


    Count Rosteforough then turned to the lady and, placing his hat upon his chest, he nodded and said, "And a fine morning to you, Lady Adventine."


    "Good morning, Lord Rosteforough," she said, beaming his way a polite smile.


    "By the way," said Count Christoff swerving his eyes from side to side, "I do not see Lady Hazel around..."


    "Ah, yes. She can''t make it today, see," the chubby man replied with a grin, "she''s carrying our third child."


    "Oh my." She covered her mouth with her fingertips and giggled. "Congratulations, Lord Rosteforough."


    "Congratulations," the gentleman added, "but in that case, who did you bring as your guest?"


    "Oh, just my bodyguard, over there." He pointed to the far tree where a man in plated armor stood by, looking towards their direction. "It''s a pain to have him follow me around everywhere, though. How about you two? You''re both Lords so you ought to be allowed to bring a guest each."


    "No, it''s fine. Two is company enough," he then gave his woman glance and asked, "isn''t it?"


    She simply giggled, without saying a word.


    But it was precisely because of that cold exterior that, when he confessed to me, I was taken completely by surprise. Curiosity got the better of me, and the next thing I knew, we were betrothed.


    My, what a strange turn of events.


    Their light conversation continued for a short time, though mostly between the men, close friends as they were. This left Charlotte free to wander her eyes while she kept a smile towards them.


    And soon, she laid her gaze on a child, being helped down a carriage by a young woman in familiar armor.


    That woman... she''s a Royal Guard.


    The child faced her escort with a wide-eyed grin and tugged her forward. Curiously, it seemed as though their ages were reversed, as the royal guard zipped her curious eyes towards every ornament and detail she passed, like a kid on her first time in the park. Meanwhile, the little girl carried herself with the poise of a noble lady.


    Oh my, how adorable. Whose child is she? Perhaps the King''s... no, or we ought to have known about it by now. Though she does hold an uncanny resemblance to Princess Victoria...


    She placed her palm over her cheek. "Hmm..."


    As the girl entered the garden, a flock of nobles, both the men and their wives, soon surrounded around her.


    And the Royalists are fawning over her.


    Either way, what is she doing here? Surely, a girl that young cannot participate in the house''s proceedings?


    Before she could come to an answer, however, her attention turned to the light touch that descended upon her skin.


    "My dear," said the gentleman as he ringed his gloved fingers around her wrist and then her hand, "it is time. Shall we?"


    Taken by surprise, her train of thought instantly derailed. And with a slight nod, she soon followed the footsteps of her man.


    Before long, she recalled the young girl, and try as she might, she would no longer catch another glimpse before the session was underway.


    The House of Lords was split in two, east and west.


    Each Lords sat in the respective bench where their main residences and fiefs were located, relative to the capitol. In particular, the Counts, Christoff and Rosteforough, along with Charlotte, Countess of Windham, sat on the west bench. Meanwhile, their counterparts, such as the Duke of Ealdshire, sat on the east bench.


    Finally, at the end of the center isle, special benches were reserved for three people. On the western side sat the Lord Speaker of the House, Duke Hemmingsworth of Brandonbury. On the eastern side sat her the Crown Princess, Elizabeth, Duchess of Brimmingham. And at the middle, sat His Majesty himself, the King.


    The congress of the House of Lords occurred once every two years; more or less often depending on the political climate. However, this one occurred just a year after the last one.


    Ambient tension was high. The Lords, all savvy in political matters, knew the meanings behind subtle changes and decisions. Just calling a meeting so early after the last one sent an unspoken sense of alarm to each one.


    All, apparently, except one.


    At the far side of the room sat, in the eastern benches, the same girl, she had seen outside. She looked around the room, eyes twinkling in awe as she gawked at the fine architecture of the great hall. She examined every fresco, every carving; even going so far as to turn her head upwards for a good minute in admiration of the relief painted on the ceiling.


    Her again... what is she doing in this chamber? Guests were supposed to stay outside until the session had concluded. Then again... if she was a part of the Royal Court, then she ought not to sit on the benches at all. Who is she, really...?


    Once all the Lords were seated, and the lingering chatter ceased, the Lord Speaker, an imposingly tall man, stood up.


    "We have gathered here," he said with a deep and guttural tone, "in the presence of His Royal Highness, King George, Duke of Wyllset-and-Aubury, Sovereign of all Londinium, and Her Royal Highness, Princess Elizabeth, Duchess of Brimmingham, for the 49th conference of the House of Lords."


    His tone then shifted, carrying a tinge of levity as her turned to his colleague on the western benches, saying, "Now, before everything else, I would like to recognise the outgoing Lord Speaker, my friend, His Grace, Duke Flemming of Chatterly."


    The two men exchanged nods, prompting further nods of acknowledgement from the rest of the Lords.


    "He was, in my long memory, the most jovial of all Lord Speakers, and the times when he would chastise a member of the house, without the other party noticing it until later that day, would sorely be missed."


    He then slipped a knowing glance towards one of the Lords in the eastern benches. The man, well dressed, though rather portly, promptly gave off a timid chuckle, inviting the laughter of the other members all around.


    Duke Hemmingsworth... we were quite relieved that he was made Lord Speaker. Unlike his competition, Duke Saunders, he isn''t a partisan demagogue. Though, being a cousin of the King, he is solidly within the ranks of the royalists, a serious man like him is not so likely to abuse his position to further his political goals.


    Next, the Lord Speaker proceeded to give an outline of the subjects under discussion and which Lords had been given special privilege of speech in relation to them.


    The attention of the house first turned to the eastern benches.


    First to speak was Duke Saunders of Ealdshire, the very man who received the rather mischievous jab just now.


    He made sure to tuck in his significant belly as he stood up and began, "Thank you, Lord Speaker. I too wish to share my particular well wishes to the outgoing speaker, my close friend, the Duke of Chatterly. Though we had often come to blows in this very house, I like to believe it was a constructive sort of brawl; one which enlightened our members on both sides of the house."


    He was met with a few quiet nods, mostly from the Lords of the eastern benches.


    Charlotte, however, was not impressed.


    All your rows ever accomplished was to set the house''s itinerary back a few years...


    "Now," he continued, "I wish to get down to the first issue at hand. Hardly a few months ago, many members of this prestigious house would have been present at the great summoning ritual. There, we summoned the great hope of Terra Nova, the Legendary Heroine. And many of you will be familiar with her great deeds. In a display of, appropriately, legendary prowess, she managed to save Ealdton in its time of crisis."


    Of course we would; not only is it the hottest rumor in the Kingdom, you never miss the opportunity to talk about it, yourself.


    "But that, in fact, is not all. It has come to my attention that, in the short time between then and now, she had already accomplished another great deed."


    Her eyes sharpened.


    With a gleeful nod, as though he were talking about himself, he then said, "It seems that the heroine had also saved a village from the oppressive yoke of the monsters living in a nearby dungeon!"


    Such a thing happened...? Our heroine seems to be rather proactive. It would be advantageous to bring someone like that to our side.


    "And so, without further ado, ladies and gentlemen, it is my privilege to welcome to the House of Lords, the Lord Heroine, Baroness Sylphia!"


    Her hairs stood on end when, out of the blue, the little girl that she had been observing all morning, stood up and faced the house.


    Tha- that was-!?


    It was not just her. Plenty of other Lords reacted in astonishment when they saw this child, not possibly any older than 12 years, introduced as the Heroine of Londinium.


    She glanced at the gentleman beside him, already halfway into lifting his hands for an applause. When he told me that she looked like a child... I didn''t expect that he meant it literally!


    And so, both sides of the house gave a warm welcome to the heroine''s debut in noble society.


    Even while she joined the others in applause, Charlotte could not but feel a sense of foreboding at the back of her head. It was a strange mix of outward joy and inward anxiety. A pressure wrapped around her chest, at first weak, but as she tried to find the source of her anxiety, it only grew and grew. And soon enough, she had lost herself in thought.


    Wait a moment, we still don''t know what their purpose was in bringing the heroine into the House of Lords. Such a thing is unprecedented, not to mention unnecessary, in the point of view of the heroine. What greater title could one have than Legendary Hero? And yet this child-like heroine accepted the title of Baroness...?


    Something is afoot.


    I am certain of it.


    So consumed was she in her own thoughts, that she completely missed the Lord Heroine''s introductory speech, only ever noting the faint twinkle of wind chimes as the little girl''s voice rang dimly in her ear.


    And the next thing she knew, the girl had taken her seat.


    Once the noise had finally subsided, the house moved on to the next speaker.


    "His Grace, Duke Velosa of Castell," the Duke Hemmingsworth called.


    Adjusting the collar on his silk shirt, he took a few moments to get comfortable in the gaze of all the lords of the house.


    "Thank you, Lord Speaker," said the man with a handlebar moustache, "three summers ago, the grand campaign of the northwestern badlands began. A blight upon the world; a scar left by the past cataclysm - it had always been a source of grief and loss for thousands of frontiersmen and women. Monsters roamed without purpose, reverting into something akin to dangerous animals. But that, I am happy to say, has come to an end."


    His words were immediately met with approving nods even before he had finished speaking, much to Charlotte''s satisfaction.


    Good, good. It''s turning out just as I had hoped. Duke Velosa is a well-respected member of the house, not only because of his position as the steward of the semi-independent Duchy of Castell, but also the fact that he is, at the same time, the head of a powerful mage clan, rivalling that of the Ingram and Severus houses.


    "It is my privilege to honor the hero of that campaign - the man who spearheaded the subjugation of the newly christened ''Haverish Badlands'', and who took direct command for all three years of its duration. Esteemed colleagues, most honorable lords, please welcome my long-standing friend, the Right Honorable Lord Christoff of Morterdale."


    And with a tap of his cane, the gentleman in the slick white suit stood up. He faced his colleagues with a fresh smile and said, "First, I would like to thank my most honorable friend for such a flattering introduction-" he then slipped a glance at the heroine and quipped, "-indeed, to be called a hero in the presence of the Legendary Heroine herself, is an honor that, I believe, anyone would find themselves reluctant to accept."


    A few audible chuckles burst out from both sides of the house. Even the girl herself seemed to stifle a chuckle from his statement.


    Count Christoff then proceeded with his speech, thanking the Lords who supported him throughout the campaign. As always, he delivered himself with a humble, yet dignified, elegance, weaving his words to match the tone of his voice, creting a soothing sense of authority, almost fatherly in quality.


    After his speech, the lords, not only on the western side, but on the east as well, expressed their approval with a lively applause.


    As he sat down, Charlotte placed her palm over his hand and said, "Well done, my dear."


    In response, he turned his palm over, bringing their hands together.


    And for him, she drew out her sweetest smile.


    Next, the Lord Speaker took the stage once more. "Since the honorable Lord Christoff, and Lord Velosa before him, has conveniently introduced the next topic of this house, let us get right down to it."


    For the first time in the whole congress, he held his back straight up his seat. His eyes swivelled towards either side of the house though his head remained perfectly still.


    And after a short pause, the house, too, grew silent.


    This man, known to be the second most powerful in all the Kingdom, had a presence that rivaled that of the King.


    And finally, he continued, "As Lord Speaker, it is my duty and privilege to present to the house, the Royal Award of Fiefdom."


    Charlotte''s heart raced.


    This is the moment everyone has been waiting for.


    Ever since the passing of Lady Farleigh, and the scandals that wracked their entire family, their fief of Dellwick has been up for grabs.


    It''s the reason my dear resolved to finish the campaign so quickly in these past few months. Even when we initially planned for it to continue for several more years.


    It''s almost a shame to bid farewell to the constant income coming from the king''s own war chest... But it''s no matter. To improve our chances of inheriting Dellwick, a notable accomplishment was necessary. Indeed - an accomplishment that could not be ignored.


    A wily smirk formed on her lips.


    We even arranged for the announcement to be made in this very congress!


    Ah, it''s flawless. With this, there should be no doubt as to who is most worthy to receive the new fief!


    With clear tone and calm demeanor, the Lord Speaker added, "With the assent of His Royal Highness, I now present the following fiefs to their new Lords."


    Fiefs...? Did he say ''fiefs''? There is more than one? I had not heard of any other lords losing their fiefs...


    His next words were like a spike driven through her chest:


    "First, the newly formed county of Haverish."


    Her eyes widened.


    Ha... Haverish...? No, this can''t... but this follow up...! It can''t be. It just can''t be!


    "For displaying outstanding skill and valor in the subjugation of the Northwestern Badlands, the Royal Court hereby presents the Right Honorable Lord Christoff of Morterdale, the entire county of Haverish, in fief."


    It took all her willpower just to keep her face from contorting.


    "The entire county!?" one of the lords from the eastern benches blurted out.


    "All of the new territory!?" said another.


    "That is just-"


    Absurd! Just say it! Loudly!


    Not only is the entire territory empty, it is also huge! It''s far larger than the entire capital province! Normally, it would be split up first, and be awarded piecemeal later, correct!?


    Duke Hemmingsworth swung his gavel down and raised his voice, "Order, order!"


    Tsk. Despite the noise, no one is offering a formal challenge... at this point, it''s going to come through! I have no choice. That cannot be allowed to happen!


    Charlotte raised her hand and said, "Point of information, Lord Speaker."


    "Taken, Lady Adventine of Windham."


    "Thank you, Lord Speaker." She stood up, her hair bobbing against gravity as she adopted a dignified posture. "Is it not standard practice, with regard to new territory that it be first subdivided into smaller regions before those smaller chunks are awarded as fief? Though this Lady thinks that the award is honorable and just, considering the scale of the accomplishment - there might be those who believe it incongruent to the correct procedure and protest the seeming haste."


    With that, she sat down to the approval of many of the Lords on both benches. As she sat down, she was met with a smile for her husband.


    "Thank you, dear," he said, "allow me to take advantage of the opportunity you presented me."


    Her cheeks flushed red, Charlotte smiled and said, "Of course, my dear."


    Raising his hand, Count Christoff was given a moment to speak.


    "My Lords, dear colleagues, I understand that the award is attracting controversy within the house. First of all, I wish to relay my utmost gratitude to the royal court. To be presented with all of Haverish is an unparalleled honor. However, given the reaction of our colleagues on the eastern benches, it might be more prudent to allow the new territory to go through the correct annexation procedure before it is handed out as fief." His eyes sharpened. "As such, I would be open to accepting a different award in its place."


    Charlotte smirked.


    For instance, Dellwick.


    "Thank you, Lord Christoff. Your suggestion shall be taken into consideration."


    Next, a man on the eastern benches raised his hand.


    "Lord Saunders of Ealdshire."


    Charlotte clenched her teeth.


    The schemer himself takes the stage...


    "Thank you, Lord Speaker." His northern accent came through very clearly, forcing the other lords to pay close attention, otherwise they could not have understood what he was saying. "Indeed. While normally, such a territory would be first subdivided into townships and villages, as part of a development plan, the Royal Court, myself included, of course, saw the honorable Lord accomplish something of such a scale - we must remember, Lord Christoff did not just win a single battle or two. Through the course of three years, he managed to turn a monster-infested wasteland into an open space for new villages, new farms and new cities! And he did it with very little outside help. Esteemed colleagues, I think you must agree. There really isn''t any other conclusion to be reached. One way or the other, Haverish itself is the only award fitting the scale of that accomplishment. And to waste, what? Two more years until the next congress? Is not really necessary when we have already arrived at a foregone conclusion."


    At the end of his speech, many of the Lords who initially joined Charlotte in opposition to the award was already nodding in approval to the award.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    Cursed schemer! So he was the one behind it after all! He planned all of this from the very beginning!? Using our own strength against us...!? How... how mortifying...!


    Duke Hemmingsworth himself then spoke up, adding, "I, too, deemed the honorable Lord''s accomplishment as too great to merely be awarded with a single part of his spoils. Especially when it came to my understanding that the Lord''s Azure Knights were critical in the success of the campaign." He then turned his gaze towards the Count. "I believed that he might wish to reward his finest men with something more significant than coin. As such, here is land aplenty. That''s why, I approved this award."


    Even the Lord Speaker!? Tsk. He is known to care for his soldiers deeply, after all...


    Beset on all sides, even the stout-hearted Charlotte waned against such masterful counterstroke.


    This is bad... it will be rude to refuse this honor and then try to bargain for Dellwick later... but if my dear accepts it...


    Despite the overwhelming pressure upon him, Christoff''s face showed few signs of anxiety. Keeping his calm and calculated demeanor, he lifted his face and announced his decision, "Know that I am truly humbled by this honor, my Lords. I hereby accept the county of Haverish in fief..."


    There was a palpable weight in his voice; a hesitation, but he nonetheless wrung those words out of his lips as plainly as he could.


    It is over.


    With a forlorn voice, she whispered to him, "My dear..."


    I''m sorry...


    As he sat down, he wrapped his fingers around her hand, saying, "It''s fine. One should not push too hard, lest he falls flat and the rock rolls away."


    Her eyes flickered.


    That if we continue insisting on Dellwick... we might end up losing the right to any fief at all... that is certainly a possible scenario...


    "Let us observe how things will unfold. Perhaps there could be opportunity in crisis."


    The combination of his calm wisdom and smiling glance eased her weary heart. Breathing slowly both in and out, she relieved herself of the weight accumulated upon her shoulders. And, with a smile of her own, she said, "Of course, my dear."


    With the back and forth coming to an end, the King, too, gave his approval, in the form of a nod.


    "Very well," the Lord Speaker declared, "Let it be known that henceforth, the county of Haverish is held in exclusive fief, inviolable under the precept of His Highness, King George, our King, by Lord Christoff of Morterdale."


    One by one, the lords gave their unanimous recognition with a resounding ''hear, hear.''


    An empty patch of land... no matter how large it is, its value could not possibly exceed that of Dellwick. It would take many generations before something is made out of it, if at all.


    But even that is better than nothing... is what he wished to tell me?


    And so, the gentleman sat, collected as ever, showered by applause, defeated but not beaten.


    Perhaps...


    Afterwards the Lord Speaker once more turned his attention to the wider hall. "Moving on. Most members of the house are aware of the passing of the much beloved Lady Farleigh, several months past. In the intervening time, the fief was returned to the direct rule of His Majesty, but the time has come to bestow it once more in fief."


    Many of the Lords immediately perked up the moment his words reached their ears. The couple, however, was not impressed. Christoff maintained an expression of disdain so subtle that only Charlotte was able to make it out, given years of observing his mannerisms. Meanwhile, Charlotte fostered within her a cold, simmering rage.


    Tsk. Now that my dear is out of the running, to whom could Dellwick possibly go to? Perhaps that bloated schemer himself...


    "And so," said the Duke Hemmingsworth, "for valorous service under insurmountable odds. The Royal Court hereby presents the village of Dellwick-"


    She held her breath in anticipation.


    "-to the Right Honorable Lady Sylphia, the Lord Heroine."


    Charlotte''s heart fell.


    Murmurs quickly spread around the hall in light of the award.


    "The heroine...?"


    "Well, she is the only one who does not hold any fief in her name..."


    "But so soon? And she was just introduced to the house in this very session."


    "Those accomplishments, though..."


    The heroine... this... this little girl...?


    Her mind blanked out. It took her a good few moments to completely take in what had just happened.


    What!? Why would the heroine be given a fief!? That is beyond absurd! Just what is going on in this congress!? It has just been one absurdity after the other!


    Immediately, a Lord from the western benches reached his hand up and was soon called.


    "At the risk of coming off as rude," he said, "which, I assure all members that I mean no such disrespect, may I ask the Royal Court, why it was deemed prudent to award Dellwick to the heroine? I understand that the Right Honorable Lady has distinguished herself in great acts of heroism, being, of course, the Legendary Hero, but I simply fail to see why it is necessary that she be rewarded with a fief of all things. The Kingdom does, after all, have awards specifically for acts of valor, up to the most prestigious award of all - the Grand Order. Is it not therefore more prudent to bestow that instead?"


    That''s true. Everything about this award is absurd. Nine chances out of ten, that schemer is behind all of this.


    With a chorus of approval from the various Lords of the house, not only on the west benches also by some on the opposite side, the Lord Speaker replied, "Thank you for that point of information, Lord Campbell of Southmarch. It is understandable that our colleagues, ever watchful, would question this decision. However, I wish to assure you all that this decision was not made lightly. In fact, I am at liberty to divulge that this decision was made with direct consultation with the King and his advisors."


    The myriad voices in the hall quickly vanished as both sides tuned in to the mention of their monarch.


    Then, once the attention of the entire house was centered upon him, the King himself spoke up. "Perhaps it is better if the heroine herself explained why she was awarded the fief."


    Like a well-orchestrated puppet show, the heads all turned towards the little girl sat at the front bench of the eastern side.


    "Geh-" With a wince, heroine looked around to the eyes all pointed her way.


    Though at first hesitant, she soon leapt off her seat and stood up. Even while fully erect, her head did not even pass the height of her fellows sitting right beside her.


    The heroine... No matter how I look at it, she''s nothing more than a child...


    "U-um... yes," she said, with a palpable tremble in her voice, "thank you. Your Highness..."


    Though she came off from an uneasy start, she quickly became more comfortable addressing the house. Her tiny, wisp-like voice filled the hall with a completely different atmosphere than usual. The house had, after all, for most of its history, hosted only the well-aged voices of noble men and women belonging to the King''s peerage. And here, now, is a small child, calling herself a peer among her elders.


    And so, she continued, "When I was offered Dellwick, I was told this: The King wished to see what I could do with it, using my powers."


    Powers...?


    A wave of bewilderment spread around the house.


    What powers does she have anyway?


    "Ah." She covered her mouth. "I haven''t introduced myself properly, have I? I forgot to mention it earlier, too. In that case, once more." She gave a curtsy and then said, "My name is Sylphia. My special power is..."


    is...?


    "Mind Control."


    The girl said this with a complete, uncanny innocence in her tone that it was all the more unnerving when taken altogether.


    Charlotte swallowed her breath.


    A heavy atmosphere choked out all voices in the hall.


    Each one was speechless, but at the same time itching to say a word.


    And in the end, only silence remained.


    Silence, and the girl''s voice, "Because I''ve yet to master it, the King wishes me to develop that power in practice - by managing Dellwick."


    She is going to manage Dellwick... via Mind control...? Just what is the extent of her power? Are we currently under her spell? I cannot see anyone using their magic, but what if hers is fundamentally different from ours...? I want to ask but... now is not the correct time...


    Charlotte then felt a tug on her hand. Instinctively, she tilted her body towards her husband, bringing her ear closer to his mouth.


    "Perhaps," whispered Christoff, "it is not only beneficial to bring the heroine to our side. It is mandatory."


    She replied with sharp eyes, "Indeed..."


    The heroine''s revelation utterly silenced all opposition to the award.


    The congress continued with politics as usual after the enormous bombshell of the Sylphia''s introduction.


    Some Lord, on her side of the hall, would bring up more ''damning'' evidence of Raffalian aggression, and pointing to border skirmishes long fought and resolved to pursue a more confrontational relationship with the Kingdom''s northern neighbor. Meanwhile, someone else, usually on the other side of the room, would sue for rationality, in that antagonizing a militarily superior neighbor would be suicidal - and, after calling for the said Lords to increase military recruitment to back up their hawkish claims, the discussion would end there without any resolution either way.


    The little girl, completely unaware of anything anyone was saying could only look on in oblivion, and nod when the person beside her was nodding, and clap whenever the person in front of her was clapping.


    Nevertheless, after several hours of stuffy, rigid debating, the little girl was finally reunited with her companion waiting outside in full regalia.


    A lively vivace of the trio of violins lent a cheerful cadence to the banquet.


    The tables were filled with all manner of fine food. From roasts to salads, each delicacy was sourced from all corners of the Kingdom. Not even at the King''s own castle were such food available. Naturally, this lent a certain glee in the air.


    But even in that environment, one pair was particularly lively.


    "Sylphie! Sylphie! Look, here," said Rika, as she pointed towards one of the plates arranged at the tables around them, "this looks delicious!"


    Though her hair had grown out to her upper neck, it was still far shorter than she usually wore. It was, however, now within the realm of ''not bald'', thus she no longer felt embarrassed being in public.


    But it wasn''t only that the last visible scar from their ordeal was finally healing, her unrestrained smile was what truly lit the warmth in Sylphia''s chest.


    "Oh yeah, that does look good!" the little girl replied with a grin.


    It''s been a while since Rika unwound like this... in the castle, she''s always focused on her training with Sir Dorlan that she hardly came by to play.


    I felt like she was avoiding me...


    Like she''s still blaming herself for what happened in the dungeon... Her dedication is admirable, but I wonder if she''s pushing herself too hard?


    She sighed.


    But, well, that''s why things like this are important too! I was worried her hair wouldn''t grow out enough before today and she''d refuse to go out, but I''m glad it worked out.


    Following behind her knight, hand-in-hand, a warm smile surfaced on her lips, one which she would quickly erase whenever Rika turned around.


    Short hair Rika is still really cute... hm, hm. I guess it''s true. The boyish look does accentuate girlishness.


    Hmm.... She rubbed her chin. Wonderful.


    Come to think of it, I have a personal dress maker now! Maybe I can have her make boyish clothes for Rika...


    In a snap, Sylphia''s imagination kicked into overdrive.


    Shorts are a staple, of course. Maybe a tank top? Like the one Ceressa wore... hmm... exposed belly... and then a jacket! Good... good... uhehe... uhehehehehe!


    Her hands wiped away the drool collecting at the corner of her mouth.


    "Hm?" Rika cocked her head sideways.


    Cute!


    But as soon Sylphia arrived at her table, Rika was ushered away by a servant.


    "E-eh?" confused, Rika followed hesitantly as she was pulled by the arm, "where are we going?"


    "Rika?" Sylphia stood up.


    The man answered with a thick accent on his r''s, "Servants are not allowed to eat here. Please allow me to escort you to servants tables."


    "Ah..." the redhead scratched the back of her neck and said, "ehehe, okay."


    "Eh? Rika? Why are you-" Sylphia protested, "Wait, what do you mean she can''t eat here? She''s my guest!"


    The man apologetically explained, "A-all due respect, madame, it is the rules... servants are to eat at a different area..."


    "Huh!?" She was getting annoyed and her expression showed it.


    As if in reflex, Rika jumped in between them and calmed her down.


    "Hey, don''t worry about it, Sylphie! It''s okay."


    "But-" Even as she pouted, Rika reached her hand over her head and gave her a light pat.


    "Can''t help it, right? There''s no need to make a fuss. I''ll see you later, so enjoy yourself, okay?"


    Though she moaned disapprovingly at first, Rika voluntarily excusing herself ended the issue right there.


    And as she watched her back slip further and further into the distance, she mumbled to herself, "Rika isn''t a servant... she''s my friend...!"


    Stupid rules!


    With Rika long gone, she had no choice but to return to her seat and sigh.


    How am I gonna have fun with all these people I don''t know...?


    Soon after all the Lords were sat, servants poured out of the kitchen, to pour each one their preferred drinks. Food was served one after the other and one could even ask for seconds, or, in Rika''s case, thirds. The portions were, after all, meant for the aristocracy, and thus, quite small.


    Fortunately for her, Sylphia had a view of the table where Rika sat with a few others, mostly men - likely guards, too. And from the looks of it, they were getting along quite well. She watched her happily sending plates back as fast as they could come, and they would laugh about it.


    She looks like she''s having fun...


    "Nnnggh..." she whimpered, "how does she get along with people so easy...?"


    Meanwhile, she shared her table with a couple of other Lords. And a couple, they were. The wife greeted her the moment they sat down. Her curled, dark purple hair hung down her back. She appeared intent not to lean on the backrest, lest the curls be smashed in between. As a side-effect, though perhaps also intended, she maintained a straight, dignified posture at all times, even while she engaged the little girl in light conversation.


    Sylphia wasn''t used to conversing with these nobles. Till now, most of her interactions with the nobility consisted of being talked down to by the King, or praised by others for simply being the heroine. It was the first time she was approached as an equal. Though it proved to be a refreshing change of pace, she also felt on-guard, careful with her words, as her ability to mimic their way of speaking took a toll on her endurance. And she had been at it since the beginning of the congress.


    Ugh... I can''t even relax during this dinner.


    Soon enough, she began to envy Rika, who, due to her inferior position, attracted no one''s attention, not even the bodyguards of the other Lords, allowing her to stuff her mouth without interruption.


    "Oh, you must tell us about yourself," said the woman who introduced herself as Countess Charlotte Adventine, "it is a rare occasion that one gets to speak so intimately with the dear heroine."


    Sylphia, unsure of how what to say, replied with uneasy laughter. She then asked, "Um, so, what do you like to know about?"


    "For instance, I''ve heard that the Legendary Heroes were beings summoned from another world. Is this true?"


    "A-ah, yeah... I''m from uh, another world..." Her smiled turned crooked as she muttered those words.


    Urk... That sounded as if I''m from Mars or something...


    "Oh, how intriguing! Do tell us more about where you came from!"


    "Ah... er, well... it''s... pretty similar to this one. The grass is green, the sky is blue, and people are people. Except there aren''t things like monsters, or magic, or even demon kings."


    Describing the world she left behind caused her long-forgotten sense of nostalgia to resurface.


    How long has it been since I left my world...?


    Memories became hazy.


    Even the faces of the people she loved had faded in time.


    Charlotte rested her chin on the back of her intertwined hands. "A world where the demon king doesn''t exist? That sounds like paradise."


    "Ah, hahaha. No, far from it."


    "Isn''t it?" The woman giggled.


    Contrary to her expectation, Sylphia shared a lengthy conversation with the woman all throughout the banquet. It started out rough, but eventually, she felt comfortable speaking with her. The woman''s gentle manner left a motherly impression. It disarmed her, relaxing her normally cautious attitude, bordering on paranoia. They talked about various topics, with Sylphia asking her more about the world and the Kingdom in general, while telling her the tidbits she knew about her powers. Meanwhile, the husband merely exchanged smiles with her whenever their eyes met, though he was otherwise occupied with mingling with the nobility coming to visit him at their table.


    As the banquet progressed, the nobles from other tables began roaming around, often finding themselves at Sylphia''s table to make her acquaintance. She met more face and names than she could remember, and at some point had to give up. In any case, most of them seemed to have but a shallow interest with her. The men just wanted to associate themselves with ''The Heroine'', and the women just wanted to fawn over how cute she was.


    Well that''s all fine and good, but...


    Occasionally she would feel a gaze over her shoulder. Whenever she turned to look, she would catch the woman beside the King staring at her. And when their eyes met, the woman would give a little wave, then she would wave back.


    But the woman never approached her.


    She cocked her. Hmm... that was...


    "The Crown Princess," said the wife, "have you met her, Lady Sylphia?"


    "Ahh... no, I mean, not personally."


    "No? Yet she seems quite fond of you."


    "R-really...?"


    Should I go and greet her, then?


    But between constant rotation of visitors, her conversation with the lady at her table, and her grumbling stomach, the night ended without her ever going.


    Alas, as dusk yawned over the horizon, the two finally ran out of topics to discuss.


    The sun had long set.


    It was time to go home.


    As they parted, Charlotte took Sylphia''s hand and said, "Thank you for indulging me today, Lady Sylphia. It was a pleasure to make your acquaintance."


    "Thank you too, Lady Charlotte, it was nice to meet you!" The little girl gave her a sweet smile.


    The noble lady then bent forwards, weaved her hair behind her ears, and whispered, "Dear, I''m sure it must be difficult for a young girl like yourself to bear the weight of the world on your shoulders. If there is anything you need, please don''t hesitate to ask." Her thumb, wrapped beneath a soft, silken glove stroked back and forth upon the girl''s hand. "If you ever find yourself near Windham, know that you are welcome in my residence anytime."


    Sylphia''s eyes widened. "A- th-thank you..."


    "You are welcome in Morterdale too-" She turned cheerfully to her husband. "-right dear?"


    "Of course," Christoff said with a cool baritone, "you are welcome anytime, Lady Sylphia."


    Thus, the couples went their separate ways.


    Heaving a sigh of relief, Charlotte finally relaxed herself in the soft, leather seat of her carriage. She opened the window and let the cool, evening breeze sweep against her pink blushed cheeks.


    "Well done, my dear," said Christoff, "you must be tired."


    She glanced at him, and with a smirk, said, "Indeed..."


    "So, what do you think of our little heroine?"


    She snickered. "As expected. She''s a naive, young girl, but one holding a terrifying power."


    "Hm."


    "In short, it should be easy to manipulate her into doing our bidding."


    For the first time all day, he spread his arms out and crossed his legs. All at once, his dignified veneer faded away and the Gerard Christoff only Charlotte knew resurfaced. A malevolent grin spread on his lips as he said, "Losing Dellwick was a setback, but I think I now have an idea on how to turn things around. And it is all thanks to you, my dear. Come."


    She giggled. Then, timing her steps with the movement of the carriage, she stood up and joined her husband on the other side. "It''s my pleasure, dear," she whispered with a sultry tone, "you know I''m rather fond of children."


    Draping his arm over her shoulder, he said, as he lowered his head onto hers, "I know. But nonetheless..." His other hand lightly skimmed the surface of Charlotte''s thigh, sheepishly making its way further up. "...I wish to congratulate you."


    Her heart raced.


    Unable to contain herself any longer, she tucked her head into her husband''s shoulder and, with a breathless voice, said,


    "Very well."

 Volume 2, Afterword

    Dear readers,


    Thank you for reading the second volume of Isekai Strategy Game! ¡î*:.?.©c( ^ ¨Œ ^ )¥Î.?.:*¡î


    It''s almost the end of the year! That means I''ve been writing this story for nearly a year now... (??)©g


    It was quite the journey getting here, both for the characters and for me! I try to improve my writing as I go, and I hope I''ve gotten better at the craft that when I first released this story to the public.


    I want to take this opportunity to thank, first, you, the readers, for the feedback you''ve given me through comments and ratings. For instance, in accord with one comment, I''ve been cutting out a lot of character actions between dialogue during editing. Hopefully, the changes are coming across as improvements! And finally, I wish to thank kind people of the WriTE discord for the excellent advice they''ve given me during my writing! To amateurs and beginners like myself, the experience-based knowledge they impart is invaluable, as it''s something that can''t just be searched on google.


    Now, the idea of adventuring as an occupation fascinated me. It''s something unique to the Fantasy genre that I''d just taken for granted because of how prevalent it was in games. But when I examined it up-close, I came to the conclusion that it wasn''t really viable as a ''job'' outside of a fictional setting.


    So I decided it as a running theme for the arc and explored the different possibilities it offered.


    Ruth and Ceressa, represented the classic mold of adventurers. Tough and held together by the bond of, uh... ''friendship'', they sought out dungeons, treasure and fun adventures, plus the risks associated with them. Sometimes it didn''t turn out as well as they had hoped, but they''re still up and about as successful career adventurers.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Next was Letty, a tired, washed out ex-adventurer who had retired into a desk job. Getting more than her mouthful of the bitter side of her chosen career, she retreated into a corner, and it took the hounding of her best friend, plus the scheme of a certain little girl, to get her back on her feet.


    Then there was Martin and Jeanne. At face value, they were made of the same mold as Ruth and Ceressa, but they found themselves in completely different circumstances. Out of decent jobs, these innocent souls walked into tragedy as they entered, unwittingly, a rather murky affair, involving some pretty ruthless people.


    I also added hints, here and there, of established characters'' history with adventuring, and we''ll know more about them in due time!


    But what I was really excited about was the Mythril Cave. The first time I imagined it, I scrambled, literally panicked, just to write it down.


    At first, I only wanted Sylphie and the gang to go on a simple dungeon expedition, but I found it difficult to put ''strategy game'' elements in your classic dungeon dive. So when I got this idea of a huge, alien world deep underground, I knew I''d made 1 + 1.


    Well, one thing led to another, and the next thing I knew, Sylphie was playing Mount and Blade: Dogband. Finally, a large-scale battle with the training wheels off! That was a load of fun to write, and hopefully, to read!


    She also got a considerable powerup this time around, so she isn''t quite so helpless anymore! Though her dream of being OP is still far out of reach.


    Do your best, Sylphie! (????)?


    Well, that''s all I wanted to share for this volume. Again, thank you, dear readers, for your support! Please look forward to the next volume as well, where we''re shifting to yet another aspect of ''strategy games''! Sylphie is now a feudal lord! The nobility enters the stage! I wonder what will happen!?


    Well, we''ll find out soon enough. Until then, see you again! ©d(£Þ¨Œ£Þ)??


    - Rin Tanemaki

 Extra Chapter - Cautious Optimism

    A gleaming bead of magenta dripped from the bottle''s mouth and landed, like a raindrop, within the cup. The fine ripples it birthed upon its surface shimmered against the light of the moon - the same light that faintly reflected from the cold eyes of the old man looking upon it.


    "Mind control... huh?" he said, "that''s one way to put it."


    After swirling it in his cup for a few seconds. And when he finally took a sip, he felt an outpour of warmth from his stomach, radiating outwards.


    "Hm..." On the same table sat another man, content with merely staring at his cup, enthralled from ringing his finger around its lip. He then muttered, "It seems our dear Heroine has her own way with words."


    "Did you teach her that, Alphonso?"


    "I did not, my Lord."


    So she thought of it herself? And that demeanor she put on when she said it...


    His gaze zoomed into the distance. And with quiet resignation, the King said, "I wonder... if we have underestimated the heroine."


    Alphonso''s finger stopped midway on the far side of his cup.


    For a split-second, the air fell silent, and only the King''s voice could be heard as he said, "For instance, what do you make of her proposal?"


    The court mage thought for a moment and then took a shallow breath.


    "I find it rather intriguing." replied the court mage, "Civilization. Are monsters truly capable of such a thing? Certainly, it has never been observed in the past thousand years. And yet she describes a level of sophistication close to that of humanity."


    "I find it hard to believe..."


    "As do I, but..."


    The King glanced at him out the corner of his eye.


    "...I do not doubt the heroine''s words."


    "On what basis?"


    A long silence ensued as Alphonso contemplated his answer. But even before he could give it, the King suggested his own.


    "Perhaps a holdover from your chaplaincy...?"


    The man''s face darkened. "Perhaps... but aside from indoctrination by the Church of the Seven Heroes, I do not believe the heroine would come up with a lie so incredible for such petty a motive. If she merely wished to impress your Highness, then she surely would have done without such striking embellishment."


    "Perhaps."


    "And by your Majesty''s own account, she did show you a real living weapon..."


    "Hrm," he grunted in acknowledgement.


    "...Indeed, I wish one of these days to borrow it, to know about the properties of such rare treasures."


    "Hah. I''m sure you''ll your chance. But for now, I need to you focus on your research."


    "I understand, my Lord. In fact, I have learned a few interesting things from the archives, and coincidentally... it would seem the heroine herself may be well placed to help me."


    "Hm? How so?"


    "My Lord, you mentioned that the heroine discovered a cache of mythril artifacts during her journey?"


    "She claimed so, at least," he said with a shrug, "but I noticed neither her nor her knight wielding any new equipment, much less something made of mythril."


    "I see... then it might be exactly what I was looking for."


    "Did you learn something about mythril?"


    "Yes, your highness," he said with a tiny, yet confident, smile, "or, at least, I have formed a theory based on the snippets of information I could gather from ancient texts... regarding the genocidal war against the elves."


    The king''s gaze sharpened. "Elves...?"


    "Yes. After an exhaustive analysis of war reports, memoirs, prison logs and other scraps I could find, I have come to this conclusion: Not only did the elves possess immense magical power individually, they also used a device to further amplify it."


    He paced around as he continued, "I believe this is part of the reason why, despite having inherited their blood, the best mages of our history could only conduct but a fraction of the devastating power unleashed by the elfin ateliers of that great war..."


    The King shifted anxiously in his seat. "You can''t mean-"


    And then, Alphonso''s gaze sharpened as he declared, "...that was Mythril."


    Then, as if all tension evaporated from his body at once, the King fell limp on his seat.


    He covered his eyes and laughed. "Hah... hahaha. Is that so...?"


    "It... is only a theory," he answered meekly, "but if it is true that the heroine acquired such materials, I would be very interested in acquiring some samples. It may very well be the key towards creating a new generation of war mages."


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "I see... I see...! Hahaha, haha¡­ Oh, forgive me, my friend, I just find it hard to comprehend just how brightly the Goddess of Fortune shines on our heroine as of late... still, if it is Mythril you need, I believe we do have a mythril blade stored in the royal armory. You may do with it as you wish. The heroine has no use for it."


    "Hm... about that. I certainly considered it... but I soon came to the conclusion that in order to carry out my research, I will have to, likely, destroy the artifact or, indeed, artifacts¡­ I''m sorry to say that there is simply too much to understand about this unknown property of mythril. All I can say is that it is not a natural trait of the material itself. Simply holding it in your hand will not allow you to amplify your magic through it."


    "I... see... I would certainly be loath to have you destroy the only mythril piece in my collection.."


    "So it is. I understand that the heroine is currently selling such artifacts. Therefore, my Lord, with your permission, I wish to purchase them for the sake of my research."


    "Hmph. Apparently, she is staving off a famine of sorts and thus selling them away for food. A waste, in my opinion. They would find far better use in your hands, so of course, your request is granted."


    The court mage then bowed his head and said, "Thank you, my Lord."


    "Mm. I''m counting on you."


    And so, their meeting ended. Or so they intended, but as the man in the dark robe passed through the door, the King called out to him.


    "Ah, hold on," he said, "Alphonso, can you tell Aster to keep an eye on Dellwick? As much as I wish to trust the heroine, these are still monsters we are dealing with. I simply cannot allow those dangerous beasts roam around the Kingdom. If she sees any around Dellwick, have her exterminate them, quietly. And report it to me."


    "I shall pass it on, my Lord."


    And with the rumbling clack of the door, the King was once again alone in his room.


    He basked in the silence for a moment and then heaved a sigh.


    "Now, then..."


    He pulled the topmost document from the stack and read through it. The penmanship was unlike that of the castle''s many scribes. It almost seemed like it was written in a hurry, perhaps on top of an uneven surface, like a tree bark.


    One of Aster''s agents...?


    He sighed.


    I told her to stop mixing it with my other documents.


    Nevertheless, he soon got comfortable and gave the lengthy report a read.


    "Hmm... Ardeal, Hellas and Jizzaro... huh? All the important people are listed here... a defense pact, perhaps?"


    He reclined in his seat.


    "Hm? That''s strange... if they act now, all they''ll do is provoke a response from Easter."


    He glanced at the map pinned to a wall in his room.


    It makes no sense.


    "Unless..."


    The three countries he mentioned, the Syndicate of Jizzaro, the Free States of Hellas, and the Grand Duchy of Ardeal, formed the entire eastern border of Londinium, stretching south to north, in that order.


    He traced it with his mind''s eye northwards, weaving around the hills and valleys, forests and lakes depicted in simplistic symbols on the tanned sheet of paper. And soon, he arrived at the northernmost tip of the continent. There laid Londinium''s northern neighbor, Rafale.


    His face darkened.


    "I see... so that''s how it is..."


    Finally, he put away the report and closed his eyes in contemplation.


    I''ll have Aster look into it, but we may have no choice but to be involved in that is to come...


    The King stood up and walked out to the balcony where he basked under the moonlight and felt the cold breeze sweep across his face.


    ...and if so, we will have to rely on the strength of that little girl...


    And with a cold breath, he whispered, "The heroine... Sylphia."


    Civilized or not... it is impossible to grant her request. That said, the strength of those monsters might just tip the balance in our favor...


    He sighed.


    So forgive me, miss heroine.


    For the sake of my Kingdom.


    For the sake of my people.


    Please keep waiting for my answer.


    For I cannot give it to you in the foreseeable future.

 Character Sheet - Sylphia

    Charisma Up (Legendary)


    Greatly increases Charisma.


    Command (Legendary)


    Places target friendly units under control and increases all their stats. May be resisted by the target''s WILL.


    Note: Resolution of friendly, neutral and hostile targets are dynamic, and any unit under command that no longer considers this unit an ally will break the control and lose the associated buffs.


    Intimidate (Legendary)


    Inflicts massive MORALE damage and decreases all affected targets'' stats. Inflicts


    status. May be resisted by the target''s WILL.


    Charm (Legendary)


    Greatly reduces target''s WILL and MORALE. Inflicts <Charmed> status. May be resisted by the target''s WILL.


    Taunt (Legendary)


    Increases target''s STRENGTH and greatly reduces its INTELLIGENCE. Inflicts <Taunted> status. May be resisted by the target''s WILL.


    Mind Control (Legendary)


    Unlocks [Mind Control] skills. Increases rank of applicable skills. Increases CHARISMA in proportion to MAGIC, WILL.


    Living Weapon - Fan (S-Rare)


    Unlocks [Living Weapon - Fan] skills depending on weapon level.


    Magic Capacity (S-Rare)


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Greatly reduces the effect of magic sickness from overusing magic or depleting MP.


    Magic Battery (S-Rare)


    Amplifies magical power of nearby allied spells. Uses MP proportional to spell cast.


    Cuteness (Rare)


    Reduces WILL, MORALE of targets in range.


    Disarming Personality (Uncommon)


    Reduces PERCEPTION, WILL, INTELLIGENCE of targets in range.


    Pessimism (Common)


    Reduces WILL, reduces MORALE recovery.


    Paranoia (Common)


    Reduces CHARISMA, increases LUCK.


    Hallucination [Mind Control] (Legendary)


    Inflicts various effects on targets already suffering from


    , <Charmed>, <Taunted>. May be resisted by the target''s WILL.


    Sonic Wave (Uncommon)


    Creates a directed sound wave from the cast point. Inflicts minor damage in proportion to MAGIC, MP used.


    Water Ball (Common)


    Creates a small bubble of water around the cast point. Inflicts minor damage in proportion to MAGIC, MP used.


    Breeze [Living Weapon - Fan] (Common)


    Creates a directed waft of air from the cast point. Inflicts minor damage in proportion to MAGIC, MP used.


    <hr>


    The Heroine of the Kingdom of Londinium. Starting out with the [Commander] class left her with very limited offensive or defensive capabilities, wildly exacerbated by her racial choice. Though incapable of accomplishing anything alone, she soon discovered a plethora of mind-based support skills capable of turning the tide of battle.


    Though she initially wished to find a way to return to her own world, she found herself rather content with the situation she was trapped in, and so decided to go with it; searching, instead, for a way to live her ideal isekai life - being Overpowered.


    While she enjoyed acting cute and innocent, she actually harbored a twisted, paranoid and opportunistic personality. And though she wanted nothing more than to laze around, and shirk responsibility, she would, occasionally, stir from lethargy if she deemed something would be fun.


    Likes cute girls and, therefore, herself.

 Extra Chapter - Home

    A young woman hopped off the passenger wagon. She held onto her wide-brimmed hat as the breeze swept past. The sunlight kissed her pale skin as she extended her arm forward and handed her identification to the lady guard at the exit - a necessary formality, lest she be made to pay the rather significant tourist''s fee.


    "Miss Laeticia Ainsland of the Adventurer''s Guild, correct?" said the guard, "Welcome back to Ealdton!"


    The woman entered the Northeastern gate.


    Given the rumors she had heard about the recent attack, she was surprised to see no visible scars on the outer walls, still as pristine as many months ago, when she last visited. Even behind its bastions, very little changed of the old stone town she''d known since childhood. It made her question, if only for a moment, if the rumors were true at all. But when she came to a large stone slab, erected in what used to be an empty lot, her fears were confirmed.


    There used to be a large tree there, and in her childhood, when her grandma would force her out of the house, she would, in defiance, bring her books and read them under its shade, instead of playing with the kids her age, as she was told.


    Though she was never caught, she still wondered, in occasion, whether it was a good idea for her to shun her grandmother''s warnings.


    But alas, the tree was gone. She thus gravitated towards the stone slab, perhaps from a sense of frustrated nostalgia or plain curiosity.


    She muttered to herself the words carved upon it, "Let us forever remember the fallen heroes of Ealdton..."


    The message was followed by a very long list of names; names she mostly didn''t recognize, having not lived in the town for years.


    Inevitably, she was saddened by the loss of life that the tragedy incurred, but more than that, she was now all the more anxious to see the person she came to visit.


    Thus, she pressed on.


    After a while, she came upon a group of young men in heavy, bronze plates. They formed a neat line as jogged up the street.


    "Hup! Two! Hup! Two!" yelled the man in front, "Two laps left, guys! Give it your all!"


    "Deen," another man said, "I swear - my legs are killing me!"


    The man wobbled with every step as he wheezed in and out.


    "No pain, no gain, Tom! Hup to it! You''re a squad leader now! You need to be an example to your men! Now, Hup! Two! Hup! Two!"


    "Oaaaaaagh!" he wailed, "I wish Cap would come back and be our commander instead...!"


    "What''s this?" The man behind him gave him a light jab on the shoulder. "Are you sayin'' havin'' Cap around''ll make ya'' finish yer'' ten laps!?"


    He was then jeered on by a flurry of hoots and whistles by the rest of the line.


    "S-shut up, you morons!"


    They all soon disappeared past the next corner, though their spirited laughter still reverberated against the high walls for a good while after.


    Witnessing that scene brought the woman to a light chuckle, as it reminded her of a certain pair she knew.


    She soon entered the market district. As always, the crowds were thick and streets are bustling with trade. Carts rolled back and forth, carrying goods, people, often both.


    And there, she saw it - a wooden sign hung on an ornate steel frame. It swung every time a cart passed by, and doing in so, its hinges made a teensy squeak.


    As it finally came to a halt, the young woman tilted her head upwards and read it out:


    "Adrianne''s Library." She said, with a tiny smile squared away at the corners of her mouth.


    The lively ring of the door chime greeted her as she entered.


    "Grandma...?" she said.


    She closed the door behind her, careful not to bang it against the frame.


    Soon an old woman she came out of the back room, and with a gasp, she said, "Laeticia, dear! You didn''t say you were coming today, I hadn''t prepared anything for you!"


    She tilted her head sideways and radiated a warm smile.


    Seeing that same old face, welcoming and gentle, ushering her in to the same old place, badly lit, yet cozy as ever; how it seemed nothing had changed since she last paid a visit - all her anxieties simply evaporated.


    "It''s okay," said the young woman, "it was... pretty hectic, these last few weeks. And I was in a hurry to see you, so..."


    "Oh my, is that so? Well, come on in! Let''s get that stuffy mantle off of you."


    "Ah, mm."


    And as its weight was lifted off of her shoulders, she bent down and gave her grandmother a peck on the cheek, saying, "I''m home."


    The old lady smiled at her and replied, "Welcome back, dear."


    That day, too, Adrianne''s Library was closed.


    The alluring scent of freshly ground tea leaves, grown right in their back garden, wafted into her nose.


    With but a single sip, a shiver coursed through her body. The tea''s warmth relaxed her chilled shoulders and fatigued back.


    "Ahh..." she let out a pleasant sigh, "Grandma''s tea is the best..."


    "Laeticia, dear," her grandma said while rummaging through the kitchen cabinets, "would you like some scones to go with that?"


    "Hm? No, I''m fine with just tea."


    "Really?" she said in a disappointed tone, "I''d have asked you to buy some flour, too..."


    She sighed.


    I knew it. That''s how grandma always roped me into doing chores...


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Then, she chuckled.


    But I''m not a child anymore.


    She replied, "I''ll buy some later. Is there anything else you need?"


    "No, just that. But if you want some scones for afternoon tea, you should buy some milk, too."


    "Okay. I will."


    The old lady give her a meek smile. "Thank you, Laeticia, dear. I''d pick them up myself, but these old bones aren''t what they used to be."


    Laeticia. Grandma''s probably the last person who still calls me by that name... Ever since I left for the capitol, I''ve always gone by a nickname...


    Soon, her grandmother joined her at the table.


    With a sip from her cup, the old lady quickly moved to conversation, "You said you were in a hurry to see me? Is something wrong, dear?"


    "A-ah..." She jerked in her seat. "That''s right, I heard that Ealdton was attacked recently... and I was worried!"


    "Recently? Dear, that was at least a month or two ago..."


    She averted her gaze. "W-well... I, um... Don''t really hear the news that often..."


    "Oh my... have you been locking yourself in your room, even at work?"


    She flinched.


    "Dear, oh dear..."


    "W-well...! Um..." She struggled to wrap her mind around what she was going to say in her defense. "Uh... well, my work is just... like that...?"


    But no matter what excuse she conjured, her grandmother held to an unconvinced expression.


    "A-anyway...!" Well aware that she had no chance of persuading her grandmother, she decided to change the topic instead. "I heard the Legendary Heroine was the one who saved the town... is that true?"


    The old lady suddenly glimmered with excitement. "Ah! Yes, she did! She visited this store that very day!"


    Startled, she stammered, "E-e-eh!? S-so you met her!?"


    "I did! And she came with Mr. Alphonso!"


    "Alpho... eh?" Her eyes widened. "With... Master...?"


    "Yes! You still remember him?"


    "Of course!" She pegged her hands onto the table. "H-how could I forget!?"


    Realizing that she was getting too worked up over the subject, she shrank back into her seat and muttered, "A-and I... haven''t really thanked him properly..."


    The old lady smiled, perhaps knowingly, or maybe in jest - it mattered little. All the same, it just made the young woman all the more embarrassed.


    "Don''t worry yourself, dear. I''m sure you''ll be able to thank him someday."


    Looking away with her cheeks flushed red, she simply nodded. "M-mm..."


    They then spent the next few moments in a peaceful interlude, sipping warm tea in silence.


    After she had calmed down, the young woman finally spoke up, "Actually... I met the heroine, too..."


    "Oh? Did you, really?"


    "Mm. She joined the guild a few weeks ago."


    "That certainly fits the hero character, but will she be alright? A young girl like that..."


    "Yes! Yes! She was this tiny, precocious little girl! I couldn''t believe it when they passed me her application..."


    "She was a nice girl wasn''t she?"


    She winced. "N-nice...? Er... maybe, sometimes... though she''s made a habit of teasing me..."


    Her grandmother giggled.


    "I-it''s not funny...! I''m supposed to be her Master and..."


    "Oh, my." The old lady placed her hand over her cheek. "And you took her in as your apprentice?"


    "Hm? Mm..."


    "How wonderful!"


    "It makes it worse!"


    Her grandmother laughed.


    Just like that, their light conversation continued until the tea went dry.


    Afterwards, the old lady said, "You must be tired from your journey, dear. I''ll clean this all up. You go ahead and rest."


    "It''s okay, grandma, I can at least-"


    "Oh, don''t you worry. It''ll be a few more years before I''ll need any help in the kitchen!"


    "A-ah..."


    I guess no matter how old I get, grandma will still treat me like a child...


    She sighed.


    A few more years, huh...?


    And so, the young woman then went up to her room, connected to the kitchen by a narrow flight of stairs.


    The moment she opened her door, a wave of longing nostalgia came flooding back.


    Immediately, she flicked open her old books; the ones Alphonso recommended her to read while she was still learning magic.


    "Master..." she muttered to herself, "I wonder if can I meet you again..."


    As she thought this, she caught a gaze of her reflection from her mirror.


    If he sees me as I am now... what will he say?


    Her brows furled.


    No... I can''t meet him yet. I''ve wasted too much time feeling sorry for myself.


    She stood up.


    But now... I think, I know what I need to do.


    Changing out of her heavy travel dress, she then sat at her desk and pulled a book out of her drawer. But she did so not with the intent to read; but to write.


    It was a hard-bound book with a cover that matched the rest of her library. ''Details of a Magical Atelier, by Sir Robert Ingram,'' the title read. But when she flipped through its contents, it contained no information about magic or ateliers, but page after page of personal logs - in short, it was her diary.


    She once thought herself as being clever, to disguise her private diary as one of her textbooks. But despite her aim of hiding it from prying eyes, namely that of her grandmother, she once lost it, herself, within her large collection, only to be returned by the very same person she hid it from.


    After having already taken the pains of tearing out the pages of her old textbook and replacing it with a new bind of blank sheets, however, she never bothered again to change it.


    And so, after noting the date, she went on to write:


    ''A few weeks ago, a couple of girls joined the adventurer guild.''


    She paused for a moment as she collected her thoughts on what to write next. And after a few minutes, she settled thus:


    ''I didn''t expect, when I took them in as apprentices, that they''d bring me along to an adventure I''d never forget in my entire life...''

 Extra Chapter - The Snakes Pit

    "Londinium means to provoke us!" A deep voice bellowed throughout the semi-circular chamber.


    It originated from a large man with copper skin. Even through his thick toga, one could discern the subtle contours of his arm as he grasped angrily at the air.


    "Hear! Hear!" At once, voices of approval met his assertion.


    Riding on this wave of enthusiasm, the man continued, "Surely, this senate cannot let this unruly saber-rattling go unanswered!"


    Amidst this rallying call, a young woman sat sullen on her bench, her otherwise expressionless eyes hiding beneath them a searing contempt for her peers.


    What pointless demagoguery.


    She leant back on her seat, crossing her legs, as she waited for the commotion to die down.


    The man at the center podium, forced into silence while the voices dispersed, meekly responded, "However, we still do not know the true reasoning behind their actions."


    He quickly replied, "At a time when most countries treat their Legendary Hero as a highly guarded secret, Londinium instead publicises theirs in the most overt possible way. I ask you:


    "What is there to ''know''?


    "Are we to believe this was all a mistake, that there is no deeper meaning to the grant of Lordship!? Or shall you insist that this provocation is directed at the anemic Grand Duchy? The chronically chaotic Hellas? Perhaps Jizzaro, their closest trading partner? Or the Easter Empire, to which they do not even share a common border!?"


    Assailed on all sides with ridicule from his peers, the man in front shrank behind his podium.


    Amidst all this, a defiant voice rose, "Then I don''t suppose the esteemed Senator Renault is willing to lead a campaign against Londinium?"


    The room was shaken. The riposte had come from a woman, sat beside the young lady. At a single glance, she was more mature and her feminine features stood out even beneath her toga. But more than that, she brought to bare her sharp eyes and equally sharp tongue with such a dignified grace that no matter what she said, one could not accuse of simplybeing rude.


    And as soon as the senate had recovered, whispers began tospread, mostly among the men.


    "Th-this woman...!"


    "To talk in such a way to Senator Renault... does she not know her place!?"


    "I knew it. It had to be her..."


    In the meantime, the enraged senator leered at her from across the chamber, grumbling, "Senator Le Forzette...!"


    To which, she responded with a smirk. "If the granting of noble office to Londinium''s hero has incensed you so, then please submit a motion for war. The senate has no time for open-ended agitating."


    It was as if a cold air suddenly swept past the entire room. Everyone froze as they were and a heavy silence dominated, above which only the woman''s voice could be heard.


    "Guh!" he grunted, his face steaming from her suggestion.


    But apart from turning red with rage, the man could do, and say, no more.


    Hmph.


    The young lady snickered.


    He had no intent to take the responsibility of marshalship to begin with. All this was just a childish ploy to attract the favor of the aristocracy.


    Such weak, half-hearted men... this chamber is filled with them. It sickens me to have to listen to them bicker in their seats, like little girls, all day. And all for the sake of political advantage.


    It''s tiring.


    She then glanced at the woman who just spoke. As it happened, their gazes met, after which she was given a smile and a wink.


    Though I suppose seeing them ridiculed is amusing enough. And they could not launch into a tirade of her ''being a woman'', or it would lead to them being ejected from the senate.


    Hah. From time to time, this country''s excruciating egalitarianism can be quite entertaining.


    As the noise died down, another senator took his turn to speak. "Perhaps," he said, "the esteemed Senator Le Forzette simply wishes to convey that we should exercise restraint. Londinium is weak. They may have their Legendary Hero, but so do we. What does it matter if they rattle their saber? It would not do to distract ourselves while we have more pressing issues on our plate."


    "Objection!" a man on the upper benches, said, "I must strongly suggest that an ever bellicose Londinium is, indeed a matter worthy of consideration, and urgently, at that. I understand that the esteemed Senator Le Forzette means to call our attention to the Easter-occupied province of the Flanneries. However, we cannot turn our back to our southern neighbor, lest they sneak yet another knife in our back! Let us not forget, there is great suspicion that they are behind the attack on the village of Renne!"


    The young woman twitched.


    "But that is merely speculation," he replied, "there is no concrete evidence for it aside from the testimony of some terrified plebs."


    And before allowing either to say any more, she, herself, interjected, "It is no mere speculation..."


    "What!?"


    And then, she rose from her seat.


    Everyone in the chamber knew what it meant when a member stood up. Each one had, by virtue of their position, a right to demand the senate''s ears. This came, however, at the price of opening oneself to the scrutiny of a gallery of bloodthirsty ticks, eager to jump at any excuse to pump up their political ego.


    But this young lady feared no such thing.


    "Senator Crotale," said the man at the podium, "the chamber recognizes you."


    She spoke, "Esteemed members of this senate, I shall reveal a new piece of information regarding the attack on Renne."


    Anxious ears latched on to her every word. While many wore openly their skepticism, they had no choice but to remain silent.


    "Two days ago, I received a new testimony from a survivor."


    "Two days...?" voices around her whispered, "What foolishness is this? The attack was at least a month ago, a testimony now is just-"


    "It was an adventurer. A woman, part of the guard assigned to a carriage belonging to my family - she had just awoken."


    Her eyes scanned left and right and took in the impatient gazes centered at her.


    Dangling her statement in front of them, like a worm wrapped around a hook, bobbing up and down a crowded pond - it amused her to no end.


    She wished to tease their anticipation for a bit longer, but she relented, for now, and continued, "She was badly hurt, and it seems she was thoroughly ''used'' before she was rescued. But she clearly recalled having fought Londinian agents during her ordeal."


    "Londinians, are you sure!?" yelled a man from a far bench, "And even then, for what purpose!?"


    Her gaze sharpened.


    "She did not say..." While her outer expression did not change, she wore the cruelest of grins within her heart. "But it seems to me that they aimed to disrupt internal trade. As you well know, Renne is a crossroad for many important cities, including this, our fair capitol of Galicia. I wish to refrain from unnecessary speculation, so I shall end my statement here."


    And with that, she sat down.


    "Thank you for your contribution, Senator Crotale," the man at the podium said.


    "Hmph!" grunted the still-hot-headed Senator Renault, "I told you those Londinian rats need to be taught a lesson!"


    Some rallied behind him. "Scoundrels! Resorting to banditry, what vile scum!"


    While others retorted. "With all due respect, we cannot possibly take such a testimony as evidence without cross-examination!"


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    "That is fine," she said, "but I am afraid you will not get much else out of her."


    "And why is that?" asked a fellow senator.


    "I am sorry to say that she has, since then, become completely insane."


    "What!?"


    "As she was recounting her experience, she suddenly broke into tears, and afterwards could only mumble to herself a certain name. ''Martin''. That was her partner and fellow guard. She must have witnessed his death before her very eyes..."


    Impatient, the man launched himself onto his feet and yelled, "Preposterous! How can this tale spun from insanity be then used as evidence!?" Though, in a moment, he realized what he had done and quickly clambered back to his seat.


    The young lady simply closed her eyes and said, "Make of her story as you wish."


    That woman was quite lucky to have lost her mind... For she must have learned far more than what she was able to recount. Such as the identity of her client. Indeed, had she not, then she would simply have... ''died of her wounds, soon after''.


    "So we have no proof to its authenticity..."


    "Nonsense! How could there be any doubt up to now!?" once more, the easily excitable Senator Renault raised his voice, "Are we to let such a reprehensible deed go unanswered!? Nay, I say!"


    Several senators nodded to his sentiment.


    "I agree."


    "As well do I."


    In contrast, the one calling for restraint was shaken from the lack of support for his side. He muttered, "This alleged attack by Londinium not withstanding-"


    "Alleged!? A village lay in ashes, and you dismiss it as mere rumor!"


    "I-I only say the claims are unproven! And with our inability to cross-examine the witness, it will stay like that. But more importantly, with the tone this discussion is taking, I am afraid that this chamber is tilting very much towards a conclusion that is not warranted by the evidence!"


    And finally, after a lengthy battle for his case, the man received his first call of approval.


    "Hear, hear," said one of the older members of the senate. This old fellow, with snow-white beard flowing down to the collar of his black toga, stood up. And without waiting to be acknowledged, he continued, "Pardon me, my esteemed colleagues, but I believe I have come to a perfect compromise between the topics at hand."


    "Ah, Senator Leclerc!" said the man at the podium, "Please proceed."


    "It is true that we should not let the arrogance of Londinium unanswered, be they the perpetrators of the attack on Renne or not. For they may take it as a sign of weakness, and strike once they find opportunity. At the same time, I recognize the wisdom of our colleague that we have a more important matter at hand - namely the incursion of the Easter Empire of the Flanneries. Therefore-"


    His entire face contorted as he furled his brows.


    "-is it not wise to answer Londinium''s posturing by matching a heroic deed with a more heroic deed?"


    Hm? Senator Crotale leered at him out the corner of her eye.


    "Their hero fought off mere bandits. Fine. Let our heroine defeat an army. Send the Spear Maiden to liberate the Flanneries!"


    Almost the entire senate stirred to an uproar.


    "Oh! Magnificent!"


    "As expected of the venerable Senator Leclerc!"


    "Two birds with one stone, as they say. He is truly a man of strategic prowess."


    Whilst applause showered upon the one known as the ''Quiet Warhawk'', the young lady clenched her teeth.


    And once a lull finally appeared, she took a deep breath and stood up for the second time.


    "The heroine," she said, "is a weapon capable of defeating the Demon King. The scale of this power is that which can lay waste upon all of Terra Nova." She then turned her gaze towards the old man. "This is not a power to be taken lightly."


    Now, two members of the house were on their feet. And each stared the other down with no intent to retreat.


    He declared, "He who makes the bold first move... shall seize victory. At some point, the Legendary Heroes shall take to the field. Otherwise, they should not have been summoned."


    And she answered, "One plays chess with but a single opponent. I wonder - what would be the maxim had there been more than two players on that board? To expose the strength of our heroine from the outset - are we not merely courting a counterstroke from our opponents?"


    Alas, the pair had driven the chamber into a deadlock.


    The members stayed silent, unwilling to go between the famed general-turned-senator, and the enigmatic young lady who bore the weight of her entire aristocratic clan as its head.


    It seemed that the confrontation would last forever, until an unfamiliar voice resounded from the very back, beyond even the uppermost benches.


    "I don''t mind," said a young woman, clad not in the same black senatorial toga as everyone in the chamber, but an elegant silk dress that accentuated her curves and had a slit to one side that exposed most of her upper leg.


    The senators clamored.


    "That''s-!?"


    "The Spear Maiden!?"


    "What is she doing here!? Even if she is the heroine, only senators are allowed in this chamber!"


    She merely brushed off their protests.


    "Now, now," she said, "Don''t worry about these meaningless details."


    "M-meaningless!?"


    "As I understand it-" The heroine then turned her gaze and met eyes with the lady senator. "-there are some complaints about revealing my power, right?"


    Tsk.


    "That won''t be a problem." She shrugged. "An army of mere humans is no match for me. I don''t even need to fight seriously."


    The young lady''s expression darkened.


    Mere humans, she says...


    She had been made aware of it before. The Spear Maiden was from another world. That woman of dazzling beauty; her face adorned by gleaming locks of golden hair that streamed down her flawless shoulders; her reassuring smile, and irresistible charm. She was, in fact, not human.


    What does that make you, then? A monster.


    Soon enough, the sycophants stood up in droves.


    "Oh! As expected of our dear Heroine!"


    "I would not be surprised if the Spear Maiden is the strongest among all the Legendary Heroes!"


    "Indeed, even if you were to show a fraction of your might, then, not just Easter, but Londinium, shall be put in its place!"


    Amidst all this, the heroine snuck a parting glance with the young lady.


    Nothing was left to be said. With a disgruntled expression, Senator Crotale finally took her seat, and the senate resumed its course.


    I will not soon forget this shame you have cast upon me, dear heroine...


    Afterwards, a vote was called to adopt the motion suggested by Senator Leclerc.


    It was passed by an overwhelming majority.


    And with the stroke of a gavel, the man at the podium declared, "The motion is hereby passed. As an answer to both Londinium''s and Easter''s aggression against the Republic of Rafale, the Spear Maiden shall make an example of the invaders in the Flanneries."


    That being said, I could not have wished for a more favorable conclusion to this session...


    Behind the cover of her slender little fingers, the young lady shared with herself a malignant grin.


    And beside her, Senator Le Forzette, one of the few people who voted against the motion, whispered, "It went well, didn''t it, Noemie?"


    These poor old fools... They do not even realize upon whose palm they dance on.


    She snickered. "It did."

 Character Sheet - Evrika Carlisle

    Sword and Shield Mastery (Common)


    Increases Damage, Defense using spear and shield.


    Spear and Shield Mastery (Common)


    Increases Damage, Defense using spear and shield.


    Optimism (Rare)


    Increases MORALE, WILL. Greatly increases MORALE recovery.


    Cheerful (Uncommon)


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.  Increases WILL, MORALE and MORALE recovery of all friendly units in range.


    Childlike (Uncommon)


    Increases CHARISMA, WILL, reduces INTELLIGENCE when near children.


    Guts (Uncommon)


    Increases Damage, Defense, WILL the less HP this unit has remaining.


    Guard (Common)


    When a friendly unit within range is attacked, the attack is turned to this unit instead.


    <hr>


    Royal Knight of Londinium, tasked to guard the Kindgom''s Heroine. Born and raised in the town of Ealdton, this bright young woman had, despite her age, garnered the rank of squad captain of the town guards. All this, however, was for the sole reason of positioning herself to more likely meet the Legedary Heroes, which she had adored since childhood.


    One day, during her patrol, she came across a certain little girl. Unable to contain her fondness for children, she instantly fawned all over her - only to find out that this was the very person she was looking for!


    Thus, trading in her spear for a sword, she resolved to follow this heroine, slowly but surely forming a bond of friendship through their shared adventures.

 Extra Chapter - Study and Introspection I

    "I wish," she clenched her teeth as she yelled, "Fireball!"


    She held out her hand and imagined a globe of flame bursting out from the ether.


    And yet, neither a whiff nor a puff would answer her call. Indeed, no matter how hard she tried, no matter how vividly she visualized, the black haze would not even appear to materialize her wish.


    "Geez..." Her weary voice echoed back and forth within the wide, open area.


    She asked permission from the King to use the underground vault where she once tested the Kingdom''s magical weapons. It was a place filled with nothing but bad memories, and that naturally kept her away from it. But since her discovery of a method with which to reliably cast spells, she now needed a private space where she could safely test potentially destructive magic.


    That was the plan, at least.


    I''m pooped.


    She sat down, beside a puddle of water she created a moment ago, to make sure her magic wasn''t just ''out of order''.


    And I''ve only been at it for a few hours¡­


    Pathetic.


    Rika''s been training non-stop every day since coming to the castle! Gnnnn... I should try harder too, but...


    She placed her hand over her cheek.


    ¡­there''s a limit to how much hard work can do for me... It''s magic, after all, it''s nothing like muscle trai-


    While she lost herself in introspection, she caught a glimpse of the hand on her cheek, reflected on the puddle by her knee.


    -ning...


    Her eyes flickered.


    Eh?


    She glanced downwards and observed curiously her own posture.


    Th-this is...!?


    She sat with both legs tucked in and back slightly arched. Without even noticing, she had pushed one hand down on her skirt, covering her frontal arc. Meanwhile the other, placed on her cheek, curled gently inwards, leaving her pinky and index fingers raised.


    ...very girly!


    Her face burned up.


    Oh my God! Since when have I been doing this!?


    I wouldn''t have noticed if I didn''t see my reflection! I mean, I haven''t even been practicing something like this! On top of that, there''s no one around, so there''s no point!


    She looked down at her open palms.


    But what is this? Why does it feel so natural!?


    Conflicted, she slapped her hands over face and whimpered, "Ahhh...! I want to see how it looks in the mirror...!"


    Then, she pointed a sharp gaze towards the middle distance.


    I bet it looks really cute!


    At that moment, everything seemed clear; as though the creaking cogs in her mind had aligned perfectly. And as if to confirm it, she gave herself a little nod.


    Alright, enough practice. I''ve got to see this.


    She stood up.


    However, just as she turned to face the door, a raspy voice greeted her, "Good afternoon, Miss Heroine. I had not expected to find you here."


    "Eh!? A-Alphonso!?"


    As she said his name, the guards outside pulled the massive wooden doors shut once more, letting off a loud, sustained creak in the process.


    "W-what are you doing here!?" she asked, "Since when-"


    "I arrived just now. Did you not hear the doors open?"


    "Err..." She averted her gaze. So that creaking wasn''t only in my head, huh?


    "But I must say, to see you take the initiative and finally practice your magic - I am pleasantly surprised."


    Sylphia''s eyelids twitched.


    "I see," he continued, "you must have obtained the inspiration I had hoped you''d find from joining the guild. But take heart, Miss Heroine, for the path of magic is difficult. Do not allow a moment''s frustration to drain you. And if there is anything you are having trouble with, please, do not hesitate to ask."


    Urgh...! How can I leave now, after hearing something like that!?


    Taking a deep breath, she let out a sigh.


    Fine... I guess admiring Sylphia''s cuteness can wait.


    Crossing her arms, she then said, "I''m not getting it..."


    "Hm? What is it?"


    "Magic."


    "That''s... rather broad, Miss Heroine."


    "I mean, I could do cast some spells..."


    To demonstrate, she summoned a ball of water. Her black haze coalesced at a point of her choosing, collapsing into a volume of sparkling liquid roughly equal to that of the bucket in her mind.


    "Oh. Well done." Alphonso brought his hands together in applause.


    Urk¡­I know he''s not doing it sarcastically, but it still kinda ticks me off...


    She added, "...but when I try it for some other things, it doesn''t work."


    Next, she leveled her hand to one side and wished for a ball of fire - precisely the same method which summoned the water just now. But this time, her black magic did not even materialize.


    "Like that," she continued, "Oh, I was trying to cast fireball, by the way."


    "Hm... fireball." He nodded approvingly. "A classic spell. It was certainly quite the achievement when I successfully cast it for the first time..."


    Hmm... I guess he''s a fire mage, after all? I wonder if I could one day do that big inferno thing he tried to cook me with...


    "...but perhaps it is simply not your affinity."


    Her eyes flickered. Then, she cocked her head and asked, "...affinity?"


    "Yes. Mages often have an affinity towards certain spells. There are many theories as to how they are realized, but for example, one''s fiery emotions can lead one to specialize in fire magic, or if one is used to liturgical memorization, then they might develop an affinity towards incantations. There are countless unique variations."


    Sylphia nodded along, in the meantime.


    "Let''s see, since you were able to create that water ball earlier, then perhaps you have an affinity to water?"


    "Ah? No. Because, see - I can also do this." Next, she imagined a lighter in her hand and, just like the water ball, created a tiny flame hovering over her thumb. "That''s why I thought I might do fireball next, but..."


    "Hmmmm... interesting. Then perhaps it is a different condition."


    "Urrrgh..." She tossed his words around in her mind, desperately searching for the key to unlock her magic but conversely, her pressuring herself was drawing a complete blank instead.


    "Ugh..." she whimpered, "I really don''t get it."


    "Fret not. Magic isn''t learnt in a day, and perhaps this is true even for the Legendary Heroes. Why, it took me years of study to cast my first fireball." Then, he bent down on one knee and laid his palm over her head, saying, "So do not worry, Miss Heroine. I trust that you shall soon find your answer."


    "Really?"


    "Of course. I know you are a clever girl. Perhaps a bit lacking on motivation..."


    Her eyelids twitched. You could have left that out, you know?


    "...but since you have finally put your mind into it, I have no doubt that you shall soon, as you say, ''get it''."


    Geez, I can''t tell if he''s being kind or just making fun of me...


    Finally, she let out a sigh and smiled.


    But I guess I feel better now.


    "I see," she said with light spirit, "thanks, Alphonso!"


    The room was no longer quite as empty as when she was acquainted with it. It had since then, been furnished, at her request, with a pair of stools: one for her, and one for some refreshments, in case she got tired.


    For the moment, Alphonso used to other one, and the two sat side by side for a short break.


    First, they had a light chat, with Sylphia recounting with hazy detail the events that transpired in her last adventure. She conveniently left out her various malfeasances, while playing up the ''civilized tribes'' impression she wanted to promote. It then flowed towards different subjects, such as Alphonso''s interest in Sylphia''s progress as a heroine, and then about the heroes, in general.


    "Ah," Alphonso said with the enthusiasm of a college teacher, "but did you know that there are various myths of the Legendary Heroes?"


    "You mean, apart from the one I read?"


    "Indeed. I have heard so many, and the most interesting ones are often sung by lesser bards. None of them are published, so I cannot completely retell their tale, but often, they focused on a single hero - their personality, sometimes their accomplishments."


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "Oh?"


    "I still remember some details. The Venerated Paladin, Rheinhardt, was known as a kind and fair man, for better and for worse. It was said that he often came at odds with the Peerless Blade, Lucius, who was stoic and steadfast."


    "I suppose they could be embellishments made by the lyricists themselves. But there still remains the impression left by the heroes'' great deeds. You have read the passage where the gentle Priestess held back the Swordsman''s blade just as the latter was about to cut down a child possessed by a powerful demon."


    "Yeah, instead, she exorcised it away, didn''t she?"


    He nodded. "But in some stories, that did not end there. Having lifted the demon from its host, its spirit would then be free to simply take over another body, repeating the cycle. Thus, she decided to imprison it within her own body."


    "Eh? Couldn''t she just destroy it somehow?"


    "Perhaps not. Because otherwise, she wouldn''t then have asked the hero, Rheinhardt, to slay her with his holy lance."


    Sylphia''s eyes popped wide open. "Eh!?"


    "Suppressing the demon''s power within her holy vessel and then being struck down by a consecrated weapon - perhaps that was the only way to truly destroy such a demon. Or perhaps it could have been slain within the child''s body. Who can say? But that being the case, her name was immortalized thus - Laeticia the Merciful."


    "The Merciful¡­" She stared in awe at the middle distance as she imagined the scene, as though it were a classic renaissance painting.


    Maybe Laeticia the Short-Sighted, or Laeticia the Suicidal¡­


    And as cognitive dissonance took hold in her mind, she soon made a glaring realization. "Wait, wait, wait," she whined, "so she died!? That can''t be right! She was supposed to slay the Demon King with the rest of the heroes!"


    "Indeed. But I do wonder... you recall how the myth ends, right? How the heroes call out all of their most powerful skills to slay the Demon King?"


    "Uh¡­" She averted her eyes. "Yeah?"


    "Did you notice that everyone spoke aside from the Priestess?"


    She jolted. "No way."


    "A fascinating coincidence, isn''t it? Of course, the accepted explanation is that, the gentle Priestess'' most powerful skill was not used to attack, but to heal." Rubbing his beard, he then snuck a sideways glance at the little girl and with a smirk, said, "But it isn''t interesting to consider if that was not the case...?"


    Ehhhh...? I feel like I''m gonna lose sleep over that...


    "So, Miss Heroine... what do you think?"


    "Huh?"


    "What sort of legacy do you wish to imprint upon history?"


    "Ah..."


    That''s right... being the heroine, I guess it''s already decided that my name is going to be told in myths a thousand years from now...


    She crossed her arms as she circulated those thoughts in her head. And slowly, her shoulders fell and fell, as though an ever increasing burden weight upon them.


    A thousand years...


    That''s...


    ...sort of lonely, isn''t it?


    By that time... will this world still be as it is now? After all, the invasion of the Demon King is like a cycle, isn''t it? And when the cycle restarts, and another generation of heroes are called... will I be forgotten then? How about Rika? Or Letty? Even this Kingdom may disappear in that time.


    "Hey..." she muttered.


    "What is it, Miss Heroine?"


    "Are... there any records of the heroes... before the last time they were summoned?"


    "Hmm...?" He raised an eyebrow. "You mean the summoning from a one-and-a-half millennia ago?"


    She clenched her teeth.


    When you say it like that... I guess the answer''s pretty obvious.


    The old man reached over, pulled her chin up, and said, "Miss Heroine, please don''t make that face."


    She froze up. It was her first time seeing it, after all - a kind smile from the man she always referred to as a '' geezer''.


    As their eyes met, he let go of her chin and, with a low, breathy voice, said, "It is the same for you and for me. The time will eventually come for us to be forgotten. It is simply a fact of life..." He then placed gently over her head and rubbed it back and forth. "...But while we are here, I believe we ought to make good use of that time."


    "Good use? How?"


    "That is the question, isn''t it? Ultimately, it would differ from person-to-person, but I believe it matters not how humble the deed you accomplish. If you do it to your satisfaction, and to those around you, then you will certainly leave an impression that will last a lifetime."


    "A lifetime..."


    "Of course, it''s nothing compared to a thousand years... but could we, who only hold one life, truly ask for anything more?"


    Her eyes flickered.


    Somehow, it all made sense. Those words comforted her, as if good things abounded from holding them close to heart.


    "I see," she said, with a meek smile, "thanks again, Alphonso."


    Finally, he stood up once more and said, "Mm. That''s the spirit. Now then, back to your studies."


    "Uh... huh?" She cocked her head.


    "After a good, short rest to refresh your mind, it is important to then refocus on your objective. So let us talk about your affinity."


    "A-ah, right!"


    "As I said, it is often tied to one''s own personality, or way of life, so you will have to discover it yourself. Since you are able to cast spells now, you might also extrapolate meaning from their pattern."


    "Pattern... well one''s water, another''s fire... gnnn....it''s way too few to make a pattern from."


    "Perhaps. But finding just that may be the key to unlocking your magical potential. For instance, my affinity is with spells which use incantations. Having been brought up with books, I was taught to memorize passages and repeat them at a moment''s notice. Well, that''s how I rationalize having obtained my affinity, at least..."


    "Oh..."


    Curious, she finally began to ponder seriously the clues the old mage laid at her feet. Something about myself? A pattern? And it could be tied to the element, type, activation...


    And then it hit her. "Activation...?"


    "Hmm...?" Alphonso leaned forward. "That expression... perhaps you have figured something out?"


    That''s right. I don''t only know these two spells... there was also that one I learned in the dungeon!


    Taken together, they''re a bucket of water, a lighter, and a megaphone.


    Her eyes widened.


    They''re all real-world objects!


    And if I wish for it...!


    The excitement traveled up her tiny shoulders, sending tremors across her body.


    "In that case..." she muttered, turning away from him, "I wish!"


    She envisioned it in her mind: The contours, the shape. She held out her finger over the grooved trigger and pointed it towards a nearby wall.


    Yes, yes! This is it! It''s happening!


    The black haze spewed out from her body and clumped together in her hand, forming the shape she imagined.


    "Hm...?" Alphonso scratched his chin. "What is this?"


    A weapon that renders strength, skill and honor meaningless!


    All at once, the black haze then collapsed into two points.


    The very definition of OP!


    One exploded onto a fireball while the other formed a clump of metal.


    She screamed, "The gu-"


    Contrary to her expectation, however, the fireball expanded in all directions, rather than being funneled into the virtual barrel formed by the black haze.


    "Ack!" she screamed.


    Bang! The explosion sent a shockwave that rippled across her hand. No matter how fast she withdrew it, she had long been singed by the flames. And the next thing she knew, her brain was melting from the blistering pain shooting up and down her entire arm.


    "Ow, ow, ow, OW!"


    She hardly could recall what happened next. Her eyes soon blurred and her entire body collapsed from the pain. It seemed for a moment that Alphonso, was yelling something, but that, too, lost as her consciousness slipped away.

 Extra Chapter - Study and Introspection II

    My hand is itchy...


    Such was the first thought thatcrossed Sylphia''s mind when she opened her eyes. Weakly, she turned her half-asleep gaze sideways. Like a camera coming into focus, a hazy blur soon took shape in the center of her vision.


    "Rika...?" Though she tried to speak, her first attempt was nothing more than her breath escaping her lips.


    "Ah, good," whispered a low, raspy voice, "You''re awake."


    The figure stood up. Details soon coalesced from its shadowy silhouette, forming a familiar image. It was an old man in dark robes.


    "Alphonso...?"


    "Don''t push yourself. Rest. You should be fine now."


    Her memory was hazy at best,but once she turned her head down, and saw the aftermath of recent events, she quickly recalled them in full.


    "Ah..." She drew her uninjured hand inward and covered half her face. "I remember..."


    "Miss Carlisle came by earlier and helped tend to your injury. She was quite shocked to see you unconscious while I carried you back."


    Urgh... that''s right, I fainted when I was trying that magic...


    "Now," he then crouched by the bedside and asked, "how do you feel? Is the wrapping too tight? Is it itchy? Tell me so I can fix it."


    At first, she shied away from asking anything more from Alphonso, having troubled him so much already. However, once she found her moment of respite, she was quickly dragged back out by a nagging itch on her injured hand.


    "A-actually..." she said, "it is a bititchy."


    "I see," he said with a tiny smile, "let me fix that. This may stinga bit..."


    As he unwrapped the bandage, the little girl turned her eyes away, evading even a passing glimpse of what her hand had become. Now and again, she would flinch as both stripping and laying the bandages shot sharp needles up her arm. The consequent flinching made his job that much harder, despite him trying to be as gentle as he possible could - even going so far as use wind magic to aid his work.


    Perhaps in a bidto calm her down, Alphonso thus opened a conversation.


    "What in the world were you trying to cast, anyway?" he asked, "I''ve never seen fire and metal magic used in that configuration before... You even left this on the floor."


    From his pocket, he then pulled out the bullet she created earlier and placed it on the bedside table.


    A quick glance show thatit was nothing but a solid slab of metal with only the form of a bullet - even the casing and shot were melded together, separated only by the grooves that defined each part.


    She couldn''t help butsnicker.


    The heck?


    I thought I could make a gun just from my imagination... but it''s all wrong! The bullet is a wash. The explosion probably needs a solid barrel to work... urgh, it''s getting more and more complicated. How come it''s so much easier to make the megaphone and lighter work, but not this?


    She gnashed her teeth in serious consideration. Now thatshe had her mind set on a goal, she felt restless, and wanted to give it another go. However, that was clearlynot an option at her current state.


    Soon, frustration got the better of her and her head started to ache.


    What a pain. At this rate, it''s probably easier to just teach Letty how to make a gun and have her build me one...


    Her eyes flickered at her own idea.


    ...actually, that might be worth a try.


    While she was caught up on her internal post-mortem, Alphonso said, "Of course, I am glad thatyou are finally making strides towards your studies, but try not to overextend yourself. Knowledge is dangerous when not tempered with wisdom. This is doubly true when dabbling in the arcane. You might consider yourself lucky to have learned this lesson for just the cost of a few minor burns."


    "Eh...? Ah..." Her expression turned glum. "Sorry..."


    ''Just'' ''minor'' burns...? It certainlydidn''t feel minor. I thought my skin was peeling off, it was so painful...


    ...or does this body just have extremelylow pain tolerance? I mean, I''ve been burned before, but I''ve never felt something like that before.


    "It''s fine. Irrespective of the real damage to your body, getting seared by a rogue fireball is one of the most painful things a novice mage can experience." He nodded. "Coincidentally, it is also regarded as one of the most important lessons one can learn when studying magic. Humility in failure. Diligence to avoid further failure." Then, he lifted his face and looked her in the eye, adding, "All that means is that you have grown in wisdom. Congratulations."


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    As he delivered those final words, he gave a light pat on her injured hand, finishing the wrap once more.


    "There, all done." He said, with a confident glint in his eye.


    Congratulated after frying my ownhand... I guess there are lows I haven''t visited yet after all.


    She took her first good peek at the aftermath when Alphonso finally stood away. The whole thing from wrist to fingertip was wrapped in cloth. It bulged in many places with the herbs crammed in between. And looking at it faintly reminded her of stuffed turkey.


    Then, she tried lifting it once more. It was noticeably heavier than she recalled. Moreover, she had hardly moved it for a split second when a sharp sting rippled through the back of her hand.


    "Guh-!" She winced.


    "Allow that hand to rest, for now. The magic herbs I''ve wrapped inside should allow it to heal in just a few days, but for a while, it will be quitepainful to move in any direction."


    "Nnnnggh..."


    "Don''t be impatient now," he said, tucking the little girl in her bed, "I understand your excitement - you must have seen the world of the arcane opening before your eyes when you finally deduced the key to your affinity. But there is a time and a place for all things, and the time now is to rest."


    Those words, calm and alluring, like a warm blanket in a cold winter night, finally soothed her restlessness.


    Hiding part of her face beneath her sheet, she then mumbled, "Th-thanks... Alphonso."


    "Miss Evrika said she would be back soon, so I''ll stay with you for a while. If there''s anything else, don''t hesitate toask."


    "M-mm."


    An unsettling quiet lingered in the room.


    He''s really staying around... come to think of it, he was also the one who patched me up when we came back from Ealdton, right?


    She bit her lips.


    Without even thinking about it, I''m actuallyrelying a lot on him, aren''t I? But acting like this... he reminds me of my dad.


    She felt too awkward to sleep, butat the same time, she didn''t really know what to talk about with him. And in her indecisiveness, her drowsiness soon caught up with her.


    Hey eyes became heavier and heavier.


    Then, just as she was about to drift off into sleep, she remembered their conversation from yesterday.


    "Alphonso..." she said.


    "Yes, Miss Heroine? What is it?"


    "I forgot to ask - what happened to the heroes after they beat the Demon King?"


    "Afterwards? Hmm..." At this point, he was back on his chair. He pondered for a long while, no doubt going through his mental library of the books he had read. But afterward, he only shook his head, saying, "I''m sorry, Miss Heroine, but I do not know. All myths end with heroes'' triumph over the Demon King."


    "Eh...? All of them? What about the lesser ones you told me yesterday?"


    "Even those. Perhaps it is an indirect way of expressing that they perished during the final battle? Or perhaps, after they slew the Demon King, they all were returned to their previous worlds? Who knows?"


    He closed his eyes.


    "All I am sure of, is that there is only the grand magic of summoning heroes into our world. None to return them."


    "Eh...?" It was as if a bolt of lightning struck her, shaking off every ounce of drowsiness she had accumulated.


    Hold on, that''s right! It''s not a given thatI''d just beat the Demon King and everything will end with happily-ever-after.


    It could be one of those stories where the hero actuallydies when slaying the final boss!


    Her eyes widened.


    That... that''s not fair! I didn''t ask to be part of this! I don''t want to die in this world!


    If I die, I don''t even know if there''s anything to go back to!


    No. This is serious.


    I can''t fail. And more importantly,I can''t die!


    But... even then...


    What do I do if there''s still no way to return afterwards?


    She shook her head.


    No, that doesn''t matter right now.


    But one thing''s for sure...


    ...if I''m to survive what''s coming, I need to be OP!

 Character Sheet - Laeticia Ainsland

    Beastiary (Uncommon)


    Increases Damage, Defense of all friendly units when fighting against animals and monsters.


    Defensive Magic Mastery (Common)


    Reduces MP cost, increases power of all [Defense] magic.


    Social Anxiety (Rare)


    Greatly decreases WILL, CHARISMA when more than 3 other units are in range.


    Introversion (Uncommon)


    Increases PERCEPTION, WILL, INTELLIGENCE when there are no other units in range.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.Anti-Magic Field [Defense] (Rare)


    Nullifies all magic casting within a large area defined by MAGIC and MP usage.


    Torch [Auxiliary] (Common)


    Creates a ball of light that illuminates a small area defined by MAGIC and MP usage.


    Ignition [Auxiliary] (Common)


    Creates a spark of flame that inflicts minor damage in a small area. Damage and area are defined by MAGIC and MP used.


    Quagmire [Auxiliary] (Common)


    Transmutes earth into mud within an area and allows loose movement depending on MAGIC and MP usage.


    <hr>


    Master Scribe of the Aubury branch of Londinium''s Adventurer''s Guild. Having grown up in a magic shop, she preferred the company of arcane tomes rather than of children her age. Surrounding herself with books allowed her magical potential to flourish, nurtured and realized by a certain old man she called Master.


    She then put her talent into practice by adventuring with her closest friends. However, a tragic incident cut her career short, forcing her into depressive reclusion. It took the persistent effort of her friend to lift her back to her feet and rejoin the guild, though not as an adventurer, but a scribe.


    She suffers from severe social anxiety, triggering awkward reactions when speaking to strangers and reducing her to nothing but a trembling wreck when attracting the attention of a crowd.

 Extra Chapter - The Hunt for a Wild Cat

    There is a danger with letting monsters roam free, Ceressa thought as she trekked up the mountain trail with her partner, Ruth.


    She still, on occasion, reminisced about the Mythril Cave, and every time, she shuddered at the thought of it teeming with not just one, but two species of monster.


    Was it a good idea to let them be? Even if the heroine says so, I just can''t bring myself to believe such a convenient thing.


    At most, I can only consider those tribes an exception. They were able to speak; they didn''t kill us on sight... I can''t say the same thing with the monsters on the surface.


    The kobold and sith were Master-class threats. It wasn''t because they were horribly powerful as some monsters were. They were not. A single kobold was no stronger than an adult human though it could run away much faster. Meanwhile, a sith may be a lot stronger, but it was quite slow on its tiny legs.


    They were classified as such because they were social. And thus, there was never just ''one kobold''.


    There was a saying among frontiersmen: ''If you see a pack of kobolds, hide and pray they don''t see you. But if you see a lone kobold, run. They''ve seen you. And you''re their prey.''


    But more than their immediate threat, they also posed another, perhaps more sinister, danger. One that haunted the desolate badlands and the frontier settlements unfortunate enough to be settled in and around them.


    A few days ago, Ceressa and Ruth were looking for a quest to run.


    "Aww, that a drag," the sullen archer complained, "I don''t want to do Journeyman quests anymore..."


    "Can''t help it." The easy-going swordsman shrugged. "We don''t graduate until next month, and we still need to make money to eat."


    She put on a scowl and muttered to herself, "Tsk. Does it even matter? It''s not like we''ll suddenly get struck off the list or anything!"


    "Haha... well, that''s just how it is. So anyway, which quest do you want? I say let''s do the escort job to Alfheim. It doesn''t pay as much, but it should be a lot easier than hunting up in the mountains."


    "Hmm... the Empire, huh?" She mulled it over for a moment, rolling her chin over her palm.


    "Yeah, we haven''t seen it for a long time, huh?"


    "Easter sausages are pretty good..."


    "Haha, I knew you''d say that! So, we''re taking-"


    She then cut him off. "But let''s do the hunting quest."


    "Eh!? A-are you sure? We don''t need that much money to make it till next month... Or, uh...was there something you want to buy?"


    Angrily, she turned away. "It''s not about the money, dumbass."


    "Eh...!? Why are you angry all of a sudden?"


    "Tsk. I don''t want to do some boring escort quest." She then leered at him. "You don''t either, right?"


    He was taken aback for a moment, but afterwards, he let out a snicker and smiled. "Yeah. You''re right."


    "Right?"


    "Okay. I''ll go talk to the receptionist, then we''ll gear up."


    Watching as he walked farther and farther away, the moody young woman slumped herself over the table.


    Stupid Ruth.


    What''s the point of being an adventurer if you''re just going to be an errand boy for some rich kids?


    She sighed.


    He''s been like that ever since Mitchie died... has he lost his nerve? Not yet, I guess, or he wouldn''t come around just because I tell him otherwise...


    Her cheeks flushed.


    Tsk. Don''t make me worry so much, dumbass...


    After some preparation, they departed to meet with the client.


    An overcast sky flew over the trackless forests hugging the border between Londinium and Rafale. Typical of the climate in that region, the air kept to a mild cool despite it nearing high noon.


    "Did you hear that?" Ruth whispered.


    The two stopped dead in their tracks and listened in to the ambient noise. Stuck between the white noise of the wild rainforest was a distant, rhythmic clacking, like wood being clanked together.


    "It''s the trap we set by the riverside...!"


    "Alright," Ceressa said in response. At the same time, she pulled several arrows from her quiver, nocking one in her bow and holding the rest in the same hand she would pull the string with. "I''ll lead the way. Keep your eyes open."


    "Got it."


    They had been following their target''s trail all morning. Their client, a farmer whose cattle were getting slaughtered in the middle of the night, apparently caught a glimpse of the culprit and gave the description of a biped with pointy, cat-like ears.


    In short, a kobold. But that''s strange... Northmarch isn''t a frontier territory. The nearest badlands is far up north, in Rafale. Is the badland expanding?


    The forest soon opened up to the river bank. And there, laying on the ground was the broken remains of their makeshift snare, rigged to make noise from the wood clappers they hung from the vines above when sprung.


    "The snare broke..." she said as she crouched down and inspected the scene. "It looks like it''s been torn through..."


    "Does it have a weapon?"


    "Maybe. One that isn''t very sharp. Otherwise, it might have just gnawed through the rope."


    After close examination, she noticed some slight recesses on the dirt leading out into the riverbank.


    Footprints!


    "Follow me!" she said, dashing ahead whilst sweeping left and right, ready at any moment to shoot an arrow at anything that moved.


    "Right!"


    However, with no sight of the target, she resorted to following the tracks downstream. With no time to lose, she processed her findings in her head while on the move.


    And slowly, she began to realize something strange.


    These prints... aren''t they a bit too large for a kobold''s feet? I seem to recall them having these stubby little-


    However, before she knew it, the trail suddenly stopped. It curved, slowly, inwards into the forest before abruptly ending by a cluster of trees.


    Huh!?


    Looking around, there was still no trace of their mark.


    "Did it leap into the bushes...?" she grumbled to herself.


    "Lost it?" Ruth asked.


    "Damn..."


    Kobolds are fast. they could easily outrun us if they feel threatened...


    "Don''t worry about it."


    Moreover, they''re nimble and clever. They might even-


    She was about to turn back around, when, at the corner of her eye, she noticed some scrapes on the tree bark.


    Her eyes widened.


    even...


    And her heart skipped a beat.


    Purely by reflex, she let go of the loose arrows in her hand and reached for her dagger.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    She hardly had any time to think before she heard a low growl.


    It came from above.


    Whatever it was, it fell on her like a ton of bricks, sending her crashing onto her back. At roughly the same time, as her arrows spread across the dirt, creating an eerie crackle behind ear as she struggled for her life.


    "Ack!" she screamed as a sharp pain shot up from her arm.


    She had, by instinct, put it up at her neck-level, using the breadth of her bow as a makeshift shield. It offered no real protection, however, as her assailant simply avoided it and gnawed at her leather-wrapped forearm.


    Shit! That was close...! It was going for my jugular!?


    In the heat of the moment, all higher-level thought shut down completely.


    All that remained was her will to survive.


    Thus, leveraging her position, she lifted her knee and, shoving the dagger into her attacker for good measure, tumbled backwards, throwing the monster up and over.


    It all happened in a flash, such that it was all over even before Ruth had the chance to react, much less come to her aid.


    "Ceressa!" he screamed as the monster flew by his face, "Are you okay!?"


    "Yeah!" clutching her arm, she stood up.


    "You''re bleeding!"


    "It''s just a bite. We''ll treat it later! Right now..."


    For the first time, she came face-to-face with her assailant - an intelligent predator, one that could even turn the tables on their hunter.


    As the client said, it did have the distinctive cat-like ears and a human-like gait. However, it looked far more human than even Ceressa had imagined.


    It took the form of a savage young girl, standing close to Ceressa''s shoulder, were it not hunched forward as it was. The thing had the pointed teeth of a kobold and the slit eyes to boot, but most of its body retained a distinctly human form. It even wore what appeared to be patched rags, or perhaps woven grass, as clothes. However, it growled in very much the same fashion as did the wild kobolds of the Raffalian badlands.


    So, it wasn''t a kobold after all...


    Ruth then stepped between them with his shield raised. "It''s a satyr..."


    The monster clutched its belly, dripping with blood from the wound her dagger had inflicted.


    "It''s injured, but not dead," Ceressa said, "let''s fix that."


    The cat girl''s eyes widened as she saw Ceressa pull another set of arrows from her quiver with one hand.


    With the adventurers in between it and the forest, and a deep river behind it, the wild satyr leapt on to all fours and attempted to circle around them.


    But Ceressa had seen that move before. That feeling of helplessness, that unpleasant, humbling experience gnawed at her pride since leaving the Mythril Cave, that she had been practising on moving targets ever since.


    She yelled, "Not so fast!"


    And in quick succession, nocking one arrow after another, she released each of those five arrows with the barest pull necessary to hit her target.


    Several hits landed, though shallow. But with one piercing into the cat girl''s leg, it finally crashed into the ground, and forced, literally, into a crawl.


    Finally, Ruth let out a sigh of relief. "It''s incapacitated. But stay alert, it might not be the only one around."


    Ceressa crouched down and looked the thing in the face.


    It stared back at her with fearful eyes, seemingly filling up with tears. It opened its mouth, and with a trembling whimper that seemed to imitate human speech, it said, "N-no... die..."


    What happened when a monster successfully attacked a village? There were many rumors that circulated among frontiersmen of such horrors. Most dismissed them as myth, or perhaps city-folk talking down their noses to the humble settler.


    But at that moment, she saw the answer with her own two eyes.


    These monsters, making a mockery of us!


    She clenched her teeth.


    Making these... these things!


    At that moment, she felt a hand clasping her shoulder.


    "Hey," Ruth said, "that''s enough."


    Almost immediately, her emotions ran dry.


    He''s right... there''s no use brooding about it. We all know these things happen...


    She stood up.


    "All we can do for it..." He raised his sword, pointed downwards. "...is put it out of its misery."


    Even then the monster still clung to life - crawling, even while it left a trail of its own blood, behind it.


    But before Ruth could swing his sword down, Ceressa grabbed his arm.


    "Wait," she said.


    "Huh?"


    "I''ll do it."


    "...are you sure?"


    She hesitated for a moment, but then nodded.


    And as Ruth stood back, she drew one last arrow and pulled her bow at full draw.


    It was natural to hesitate when faced with such monsters. Many adventurers refused to draw their blades against fellow humans, and for that reason, there was a certain pride they took as protectors, rather than killers.


    What then, when the monster so uncannily resembled the human they wished to protect?


    ''Monsters prey on humans, just as humans prey on animals.'' Such thoughts circulated in her mind, as justification for what she wished to do.


    If I let it go now, then it will surely go on to kill more humans. In extension, their deaths will be my fault as well.


    But what if she was wrong? What if all monsters held the same potential as those of the Mythril Cave?


    The more she thought about it, the more her judgement clouded.


    And in the end, she could not make a decision.


    Instead, her strength ran out, loosing the arrow she held at her fingertips.


    And with a roaring thrust, it embedded itself into the monster''s back, piercing its heart.


    "Ngk-!" Ceressa flinched.


    With one last twitch, the satyr fell face-down into the mud and died.


    She panted.


    I... did it.


    "Hey, you alright?" Ruth asked, "You look pale."


    Snapping out of her trance, she shook her head and replied, "A-ah... no, it''s nothing... maybe I was just thinking too much about it."


    He sighed. "That''s why I told you not to look at it..."


    "A-ah... yeah."


    "Well, it probably doesn''t have any mates, since we''ve spent all this time here and nothing''s come out yet." Finally, he sheathed his sword and lowered his guard. "I guess we can turn in the quest now."


    "Mm."


    "Alright, help me lift the body."


    He had just reached out to the satyr''s arm when she suddenly interjected, "Wait."


    "Huh?"


    "Let''s bury the corpse."


    "Are you serious? How are we going to prove we''ve finished the quest, then?"


    "Let''s just... cut off the ear or something."


    He sighed. "Fine."


    Ultimately, it was not that she had arrived at an answer either way; only that she had come to realize that it was not as simple as she once thought.


    Damnit... it''s all that cave''s fault...


    And so, they dug.


    But somehow...


    ...this feels like the right thing to do.

 Extra Chapter - Waning Moon

    Hurried footfalls rang alongside the school bell.


    A girl dressed in a white blazer and flowing grey mantle dashed across the empty grounds.


    "Ha...! Ha...!" she panted, "I... woke up early! Too early! But when I went back to sleep, I''d overslept! Mm! That''s right! It''s not my fault!"


    She vaulted over the low garden wall, using her wooden staff like a pole. Though she easily cleared it, the unexpected flower patch on the other side was a different question.


    "Air cushion!"


    A purple smoke jumped from the fingertips and formed a pillow of magic below her. And as she fell from the apex of her jump, it carried her slowly downwards, giving her enough air to clear the garden.


    "Phew!" The spry young girl wiped the sweat on her brow, before racing towards the door.


    Alright! Now, I just need to sneak into my classroom and-


    But as she turned the doorknob, it only responded with a rigid clack.


    There was a terrible miscalculation in her plan.


    Ah.


    Her body went limp.


    That''s right... They lock down the campus after morning ceremony.


    She crumpled onto the floor, leaned her back against the door and sighed.


    I''m gonna be yelled at again...


    The Academy of Brandonbury was an elite school for the children of nobles. Its many campuses dotted the heart of the city, training students from all over the Kingdom in administration, warfare, magic and other disciplines.


    Lending to its exclusive nature, it also demanded strict discipline. And today, these strictures had claimed another victim.


    Grasping her staff in front of her with both hands, she rested her weary head on her wrists and closed her eyes.


    How many times is this again? There was that time when I stayed up all night, and then... Uhh... I can''t remember.


    She whimpered.


    The teach'' said I''d get into trouble if I didn''t shape up, too...


    Then, she let out a big yawn.


    Oh well. No use worrying about it now. I''ll leave future problems for the future me.


    She was about to drift back off to sleep when she noticed a crowd gathered outside the academy''s gates.


    Hm?


    Curious, she stood up and took a closer look.


    Stone walls ringed the perimeter of the academy. Each section was almost twice as tall as the girl, occluding her view. Even though the main gate had open steel grates, she found it difficult to see what was going on through them.


    "Hmm..." A smirk fell on her lips as an ingenious plan took shape within in her mind. She yelled, "Earth spike!"


    Grass and other debris blasted into the air as the dirt at her feet shot up and formed a thick stalagmite that stood nearly her height.


    She grinned. "Wind Cutter!"


    With a swipe of her hand, she lopped off its pointed tip. Next, she climbed onto the newly flat surface and peeked her head over the wall.


    Her eyes glistened with awe from what she saw.


    The road burgeoned with men in thick armor. They marched in neat rows and each of their rhythmic footsteps sent a tremor through the ground as they passed.


    Meanwhile, bystanders looked on from the sides. Some merchants even seized the opportunity to make a quick buck by selling snacks and refreshments.


    The girl''s eyes turned to the head of the column where the lord''s banners flew in the wind. There, at the very front, rode a large man on horseback, his shining armor cloaked by a velvet cape.


    "That must be the Lord Hemmingsworth people talked about... wow... these are all his soldiers? I wonder where they''re going?"


    Then, at the back of the marching line, she saw some familiar uniforms - White blazer with black mantle.


    Her droopy eyes widened.


    "Eh? Aren''t those... the upperclassmen?"


    As they passed, she noticed the red decorative pins on their chests. As if by reflex, she rubbed her own, green, pin.


    "The warlock''s college... what are they doing over there?" She cocked her head and crossed her arms. "If I were to guess... they''re going to war, huh?"


    A stinging loneliness seeped into her soul at the thought.


    "That sounds fun... I wish I can do something like that someday..."


    She rested her cheek on the wall and watched idly as the procession marched away. Soon, even the bystanders returned to their daily schedules, leaving an empty, dusty road in their wake.


    At that time, the school bell rang.


    Yikes! It''s already the next class!? How long have I been watching?


    She leapt down from her self-made pedestal.


    Her mantle had hardly settled, however, when she realized that she was under the shadow of a very, very large man.


    Eh?


    "You..." he growled at her, "do you realize how much damage you have inflicted to the lawn!?"


    She shrank under his intense glare.


    "Err..." she mumbled, "a small patch?"


    His face contorted into a gruesome scowl. "You, young lady, have compromised the loam quality by transmuting the ground!"


    With a swiping motion, he pinched her ear and mercilessly pulled her forward.


    "Aaack! Ow, ow, ow, ow!" She flailed her arms in futility.


    "Look at what you''ve done! Look! Not only did you tear a gaping hole into that perfectly trimmed grass, the soil is crystallized from forced compaction!"


    "Guuu..." His booming voice sapped her of all her will, and her eyes began to water.


    "You''ve got a lot of reflecting to do, missy, and if I were you...!"


    Thus, the litany went on and on and on...


    And in the end, all she could do was cry, "I''m sorryyyyy!"


    Afterwards, the girl was finally allowed to attend her next class. To her dismay, it happened to be the one that she didn''t mind missing.


    It was the period before lunch and, as always, her stomach was rumbling and her eyelids were falling.


    "Uuuu..." she gurgled, "hungry... sleepy..."


    In the background, all she heard was the monotonous lullaby of her teacher''s lecture, "...thus is the foundation of the theory of the Philosopher''s Stone. This will be in the exam. Any questions?"


    Stolen novel; please report.


    Philosopher''s stone, my butt. What a load of rubbish. Heck if I know what it is. I bet none of them know, either. All I''ve ever understood is this - no one has ever found it.


    She frowned.


    And as far as I''m concerned, no one ever will. What is the point of turning things into gold anyway!? Gold is, like, the most boring thing you could make! It doesn''t explode, it doesn''t catch fire, it doesn''t even glow in the dark!


    I look around and see all this enthusiasm for a fantastic object as useless as that... I just get annoyed! You''re all born into rich families, aren''t you!? You wouldn''t be in the Academy otherwise! Then why are you so obsessed in this thing that only makes money!?


    She sighed.


    I just don''t get it.


    As soon as she closed her eyes, her consciousness faded.


    "...this is so stupid," she muttered.


    For a moment, she felt as though she were falling.


    Then, a loud bang followed.


    Her head recoiled from the impact. A sharp pain then propagated from her forehead, out to her temples.


    "Aghiii!" she screeched.


    As a result from her sudden misfortune, her seatmates burst into laughter, sending a contagion at the speed of sound across the room. In no time at all, she was on the receiving end of the mockery of all her classmates.


    "Quiet! I said, quiet!" yelled the teacher, before zeroing in on the girl, "Miss Luna Velosa! I''d long given up having you stay awake for this class, but if you aren''t going to listen, then at least do not bother your classmates!"


    "E-eehh...?"


    I''m getting scolded!? Even when I really hurt myself...?


    Even as tears collected at the corner of her eyes, she felt a secondary sting from the lingering snickers around her.


    Tucking her head down, she mumbled, "S-sorry, ma''am..."


    That afternoon, the girl, along with her two friends sat around a table in the campus grounds as they did their homework.


    "Luna," said a girl beside her, wearing glasses, "you should really try a bit harder."


    Oblivious, she lifted her head from her notebook and gave her friend a blank look. "Hm?"


    The girl sighed, twirling the lock of golden hair slumped on her shoulder. "Stella, you tell her."


    On the other side, another classmate closed her notebook and took a deep breath. "You''re doing poorly in Alchemic Theory. Don''t come crying to us if you get held back a year." These words, she said with a sunny smile.


    To others, it might have looked like a gap in her personality, but to Luna, it was a familiar quirk that sent shivers down her spine. "U-ueh!?" she stammered, "I''m sorry...! Y-you know I don''t want that..."


    "Then do as Sham says and try harder."


    The girl in glasses nodded. "I don''t want us to be separated either..."


    "But..." Luna twiddled her fingers.


    "Come on, if you''re really finding it hard to stay awake in Miss Leonard''s class, why not just drink coffee or something!?"


    "But I hate bitter..."


    "What are you, a kid!?"


    "A-am not!" She then retreated and wrapped her arms around Stella. "Look! Sham is bullying me again!"


    "You are a kid, after all...!"


    "There, there." Stella patted Luna on the head. "It''s strange, though... you''re doing really well on other subjects, especially practical exams."


    "That''s true." Sham begrudgingly admitted.


    "Maybe you''re just not cut out for alchemy?"


    "Eh...?" Luna looked glum. "But... I do like alchemy."


    "Says the girl who slept so soundly that she banged her head on her desk."


    Luna puffed out her cheeks and flailed her arms at Sham. "Don''t! Say it!"


    "Ahahahaha!"


    "You''re so mean! Come to think of it, you were also laughing at me earlier, weren''t you!?"


    "W-was not!?" she quickly replied, averting her eyes.


    "Liar! Terrible liar!"


    "Anyway..." Stella cut in between them before they leapt at each other. "Why is that, Luna?"


    "Eh...?" Taking the question seriously, the blue-haired girl quickly simmered down and wondered, "I just... I don''t care about theory at all. All we talk about is philosopher''s stone this, philosopher''s stone that. We''ve taken this subject for two years already, and we''re still going at it...!"


    "Well..." Stella scratched her cheek. "can''t help it if the search for the philosopher''s stone is the foundation for alchemy..."


    "But it''s boring!"


    "Err... I can at least sympathize with you there."


    "I got into alchemy because I saw my papa do it when I was a kid! And when he did it, it wasn''t something boring like other magic - making a fireball from out of your hand or freezing air into a hailstone..."


    "So that''s... boring...?" Stella muttered as her shoulders slumped down.


    "...What he made for me - now that was real magic! He just mixed these few liquids, and this and that..." Slowly, her voice built up, until she reached a roaring climax, inspiring her to leap out of her seat as she yelled, "And then there was a hilarious explosion!"


    Startled, the two tried to calm her down. "Alright, alright, we get it!"


    As the adrenaline flushed out of her once more, she began to think back.


    Maybe if I took the warlock''s course instead...


    Her mind wandered to the dignified forms of the upperclassmen she saw earlier.


    ...I could be joining them right now...


    But as she did so, her eyes turned once more to her friends.


    Nah... if I didn''t become an alchemist, then I wouldn''t be with these guys.


    With a tiny smile on her lips, she looked both of them in turn with her droopy gaze and said, "Sham. Stella."


    "Hm? What is it?" they answered.


    Then, she threw her head onto the table, brought her hands together into a praying position and grovelled, "Please teach me theory for the coming exam!"


    "Eeehh..." Sham winced. "I guess should have seen this coming..."


    Meanwhile, Stella giggled. "Of course. Let''s get you through Alchemic Theory and let''s do our practicum together, okay?"


    Finally, droopy eyes gleamed and with a light hop, she said, "Alright!"

 Chapter 34 - Beyond Expectations

    The quill kissed the paper''s surface. Its point, dulled from extended use, nonetheless performed its duty, funneling the ink to every stroke of Sylphia''s hand.


    "Agh," she grumbled.


    Now and then, it would overflow, forming unsightly blotches on her forms, much to her frustration. Every time it happened, it made her long for the most mundane of technologies from her old world - the ball-point pen.


    The heroine had been confined in her room-turned-office for days. Not only was she now a Lord, but a land-owning one, at that. And that land, to her dismay, came with responsibilities; responsibilities that came rushing in the day she met her secretary.


    "My Lady," said the young woman beside her, "here is another letter from Count Rosteforough." Her long black hair flowed down the side of her face as she bent down to place the sealed envelope onto Sylphia''s desk.


    "What, again?" The suddenly grumpy little girl tore the letter open. And as soon as she read the first few sentences, she tossed the letter back onto her desk. "Yep. It''s the exactsame letter."


    Curious, her secretary gave the letter a read. "No, my Lady," she then said, "it seems this one is worded more strongly than the last one."


    "Oh, ''strongly''. That makes a world of difference." She waved her hand dismissively. "Throw it away."


    Unfazed with her open sarcasm, the secretary retorted, "It would be rude to not send a reply to two letters in a row, especially one as strongly worded as this."


    The girl clicked her tongue. "I''ve got more important things to do than reply seriously to a ridiculous request. Tell him to fu-"At that moment, she realized, just in time, what she was about to say and cupped her mouth.


    Uh oh, I almost let myself go there...


    A deep breath in, and then out. After that short ritual, she finally regained her composure.


    Alright... That was close. This girl is my new secretary, Eris. It won''t do to show her my bad side immediately. Especially since she''s always so straight and neat. Sort of unlike Rika...


    After slipping her secretary a glance, she quickly looked away.


    But I can''t really relax around her. It''s like having a teacher hovering over my shoulder all day...


    "Excuse me?" the secretary raised an eyebrow. It was perhaps the first change in her facial expression all day.


    "Err, just tell him what I already said the first time - I''ve lowered the tax on Dellwick to let the farmers grow their fields, so we can have a larger harvestin the future. That means I''ve also cut the wheat levy, so I''m not getting any more free food and neither is he. If he really wants it, he can negotiate the food caravans with the farmers themselves." Then, as if coming onto a very clever idea, she smirked and pointed a gun-gesture at her new secretary, adding, "Oh, and word it strongly."


    Alas, her hopes were crushed as, apart from a short pause, the stoic young woman appeared completelyunfazed by her gag. "Yes, my Lady," she replied in her usual cold tone, before putting away the letter and proceeding with the next document.


    Tsk. No reaction? It''s been a few days since we''ve started working together and she''s still as distant as ever...


    Sylphia sighed.


    She''s not verycute at all...


    Like a reflex, she glanced at Eris''s face.


    The woman''s eyes, shrouded behind the light refracted by her glasses, came with a dull gray tone. Her tiny lips, always unamused, nevertheless flushed with what appeared to be lip gloss. Her figure was nothing to scoff at, either. She stood about as tall as Letty, placing Sylphia at her abdomen at most. Meanwhile, her chest rolled into a slight, yet noticeable, curve that popped out even from the double layer of her blouse and blazer.


    On top of that, her movements were precise and graceful. Never did she wobble nor fidget. Her eyes were sharp, and projected a constant, stony focus thatshe directed to everyone - even Sylphia, her new superior.


    A shame since she''s quitepretty, if it comes right down to it. I wonder if she gives everyone that permanent stink-eye though? Didn''t she use to serve under the King?


    Uwah... I can totally imagine it.


    Her secretary soon took notice of her long stare, however, and asked, "Is there something wrong, my Lady?"


    The little girl jumped in her seat. "Ah, no, it''s nothing!"


    "I see. In that case-"She then placed another document on the desk and slid it in front of Sylphia. "This is the formal declaration my Lady''s tax reform for Dellwick. It have confirmed that the signature of the village elder is already in place."


    "E-ah? Just now?" She scratched her head. "I asked for this days ago..."


    "Dellwick is located quitefar from the capitol, after all. Just the journey to send this document back and forth would normally take two days."


    She clicked her tongue. "You mean it''s going to be delayed like this all the time?"


    "I''m afraid so, my Lady."


    "Hm... This isn''t gonna work. What if some emergency happens?"


    "There is one simple solution to my Lady''s problem."


    "Oh!" Her eyes gleamed. "Could it be that you know some sort ofmessaging magic!?"


    "...no, my Lady. I''m sorry to say thatI am not blessed with eyes for the arcane."


    "Boo." She pouted. "That would have been amazing. Well, what is it, then?"


    "Since it is necessary to relay a message to Dellwick quiteoften, then my Lady should simplytake residence there. In that case, there would not even be a need to employ a messenger."


    "Hm. Hm. So, you mean there''s an official estate there that I can move into?"


    "I''m afraid Dellwick does not have one. Being a minor hold, the previous Lords have always governed the village from afar. Both the late Marquess Farleigh and the King did so from their respective castles."


    "Eh? So you mean..."


    "Yes, my Lady should construct her own estate in Dellwick."


    "Geh..." Sylphia winced.


    Eris''s eyelids closed hallway through. "My Lady should not waver from such an expense. The benefit in efficiency thatit would bring should pay for in the long run. In any case, depending on the size of the estate, it may not even be so expensive."


    "Ho? How much are we talking about, then? For he littlest one you can imagine?" She brought her index finger and thumb together, to emphasize the smallness she desired.


    The woman thought about it for a moment and then said, "Perhaps it would not cost any more than 100 gold coins."


    Her shoulders fell. "Yeah, no, that''s impossible."


    "Pardon? Surely a noble Lady would not shy away from a mere 100 gold coins."


    "No, no, no," she said with a low, breathy voice, "I don''t have that kind of money."


    The woman''s eyes widened. It had been the second emotion her secretary had ever displayed since their meeting.


    Alas, the little girl shook her head, and replied, "I said, I don''t have 100 gold, and there''s no way I can make that much money. I only live on an allowance, you know? When I need anything, the king would give me a few pieces of silver to cover it, but there''s no way I can ask him for 100 gold."


    The woman''s face contorted slightly. "A Lord... with no income..."


    "I-I dohave an income!" flustered, Sylphia raised her voice, "I... um... I earned a few dozen silver from clearing a dungeon the other day!"


    "And on top of that,a Lord that goes adventuring..."


    "What''s wrong with that!?"


    Eris adjusted her glasses. "I''m sorry, my Lady, but if I may speak my mind..."


    "You''ve been speaking your mind for a while now, though!?"


    With a sigh, her secretary said, "I cannot recommend that my Lady continue the dangerous and unreliable career of an adventurer. It would be very troublesome, for me and for the village of Dellwick, if you were to die in some nameless dungeon all of a sudden."


    Wait... what about me, though? No concern for my life, at all!?


    "I get it, I get it. But how else am I supposed to make that much money?"


    Eris placed her hand on her chin, "Though it may be felt in bad taste, since the Elder has already signed the document, you can still rescind your tax cuts for Dellwick and fund your estate that way.After all, your directive shall not be official until this is submitted to the Royal Chancery."


    Sylphia grimaced at the thought and said, again in a low, breathy voice, "No, no, no, isn''t that just embezzlement?


    "Hmm? How so? It''s your tax money."


    She cringed away. Uwah... the shit that feudal lords can get away with is astonishing...!


    "And ultimately," Eris continued, "it is being spent to better govern the village, is it not? It is nothing more than an investment."


    Ugh... the way that sort ofmakes sense to meis prettyfrightening...


    "U-uhm... well, you''re right, but... I think I''ll figure out some other way for now..."


    With a short pause, the young woman replied, "I see."


    That''s weird... her expression''s not changing, but why do I get the feeling thatshe''s disappointed with me...?


    But man, people''s way of thinking in this world is way too different from mine. So Lords could get away with anything they want? Is that it? That''s scary...


    What if I grow accustomed to it? I can easily see myself getting drunk with that power...


    No, no! I shouldn''t let it getto me. I need to restrain myself! It wouldn''t do for a delightfully cute girl to go mad with power!


    "Mm-hmm." Thus reached her conclusion.


    For the next few minutes, the self-described cute girl busied herself with signing documents to take her mind off temptation. It was then thatshe came across a certain document that caught her attention.


    "Hey," the girl turned to her secretary and asked, "this report says banditry is on an upswing in Dellwick. Is that true?"


    Eris nodded. "I believe so, my Lady. It seems that outlaws have become bolder now that Dellwick is no longer a personal fiefdom of the King."


    Tsk. I can''t believe there''s already an emergency this early on... it''s like I justagreed to buy a rusted down jalopy!


    She bit down onto her thumb nail and grumbled, "The hell are those guards doing...!?"


    "Shall I dispatch a message, my Lady?"


    "No." Heaving a deep sigh, Sylphia''s stood up, her chair rattling against the stone floor as it shifted back. "The turnaround for these messages just take forever. It''s not just this, there are a few other things I want to check on anyway, so I''d rather we went there ourselves."


    "I see. Very well. Please excuse me, my Lady, I shall arrange for a carriage to bring us there."


    "Alright, thanks." With Sylphia''s nod, Eris left the room with the mountain of documents, most of which she hadn''t finished signing yet.


    The moment the door shut, the little girl''s lips curled into a mischievous grin.


    Hihihi... Finally, no more signing documents!


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    She skipped merrily over to her bed and leapt into its soft embrace. "Ahyaa~!", she squealed as she rolled around with a pillow in her arms. After satisfying herself with the cottony puff of her bed, she let out a sigh.


    Being a Lord isn''t all that''s cracked up to be...


    She laid in her bed for a while, resting her arm over her eyes.


    I thought there''d be more getting fawned over by the masses, or at least something similar to the base building games I''m so fond of... but it''s all just signing this, signing that... and on top of that,my secretary isn''t cute at all and probably hates my guts...!


    She gasped. In that moment, her overactive imagination conjured up a convenient fantasy for her own enjoyment.


    What if... she''s only acts tough on the outside... but inside she reallyvulnerable and indecisive!?


    She swallowed her breath.


    Hyahaaaa! That would be so cuuuuute! Maybe one day, I''d catch her going, ''Ah, but what if my Lady doesn''t like this or that? I''m so nervous~''


    "Hnnnnnngggggh!" She twisted and tumbled in her bed as she lost herself farther and farther in her delusions. "So cuuuuute! Ahyaaaaaaa!"


    The precocious little girl continued as suchuntil she was satisfied.


    Exhausted both physically and mentally after indulging in her fantasies, the easily excitable little girl laid flat on her bed like a frog run over by a truck.


    Once she had finally calmed down, she said to herself, "I should go get Rika now."


    And so, she stepped out into the courtyard where her red-headed friend was again sparring with her mentor.


    At it again today, huh? Ever since we came back from the dungeon, I feel she''s been overexerting herself... She sat down and, for the moment, watched them from the sidelines. I wonder if she''s still blaming herself for what happened in the dungeon? I already told her not to worry about it, but she''s reallystubbornat times...


    Rika panted heavily and yet her movements remained quick and light. She swung her sword in short,rapid strokes, wasting little movement in both attack and defense. Part of that was that she no longer swung wide and hard, opening herself to punishment from Sir Dorlan''s experienced blade hand. She was also more proactive in defense, using her shield for quick counters, rather than exclusively for blocking.


    But she is making good progress... It wouldn''t be right to scold her for this. Hmm... Maybe I should talk to her about it whilst treating her to a rewa- Ah! I almost forgot! I''m supposed to get Rika ready to travel!


    She held up her skirt with both hands as she ran down the stone steps and onto the cobblestone path. She then approached the sparring knights and yelled, "Rika!"


    "Hm?" Sir Dorlan noticed the little girl running towards them and lowered his guard. "Why if it isn''t our dear Heroine. Let''s pause here, Miss Evrika."


    "Ah, sorry to interrupt your training, Sir Dorlan, but I need to borrow her for a while."


    "Ueh?" The panting redhead swept her sweat-soaked hair off of her face as she turned around. "Sylphie? What''s going on?"


    "We''re going to Dellwick to take care of a few things."


    "Ah, official business." Sir Dorlan stretched his arms out in the air and heaved a relaxed sigh. "I guess that wraps up today, Miss Rika. Aside from your parry, I''d say you''re getting much better!"


    "Really?" Rika''s eyes gleamed. "Do you think I can protect Sylphie now?"


    "Hahaha!" He patted her on the shoulder. "The only better protection she''d get in this kingdom is from us Royal Knights!"


    "Really!?"


    "Without a doubt. I trained you myself, after all!"


    "Ahahaaa!" Overjoyed, Rika hopped towards Sylphia like a rabbit, grabbing both her hands. "Did you hearthat, Sylphie? I can protect you now, for real!"


    The girl''s cheerful glow took root in Sylphia''s chest, inspiring a warm smile in return as the latter replied, "Mm! I''m counting on you!"


    "Ehehe!"


    Thus, the two knights parted.


    Sir Dorlan returned to his duties to the king and Rika to her little friend.


    For the moment, the two girls were left alone on the courtyard.


    "Well then," said Sylphia, "Eris is getting a carriage for us. You should have more than enough time to take a bath. So wipe that sweat off, I''ll be waiting in my room, ''kay?"


    Then, just as she was about to walk away, Rika tugged her right back.


    Oof-!


    "Hey, what giv-"However, when she turned around, Rika stood there, fidgeting with her skirt as she looked at her with puppy dog eyes. "...what is it?"


    "U-um, Sylphie..." The girl averted her eyes, and, meekly scratching her cheek, she asked, "Would you care to join me?"


    "Huh..."


    Well I suppose I should, since we''re going off the castle. At the very least, I won''t be able to take another one for at least two days, from the journey alone! I''ll certainlyregret it if I don''t...


    Absently, she nodded. "Mm. Alright then."


    "Really!?" Rika''s eyes widened. Then, with a quiet giggle, she radiated a brilliant smile. "Yay!"


    At that time, she hadn''t quite realized what she had agreed to.


    Sylphia''s chest pounded so heavily, she thought it was about to explode.


    Oh God, what have I done!?


    Sylphia found herself in the bathhouse, her bare skin hidden merely by the sparkling light reflecting off the surface of the water. She sat in Rika''s arms, perched precariously between her legs. Those same arms prevented her escape as they pulled her closer and closer until, ultimately, her back rested against her friend''s soft, if flat, chest.


    "Pfffff-!" She imagined herself spewing blood from her eyes, nose and mouth as she slowly drained of her sanity.


    She only realized her mistaken when she saw Sebastian while undressing. At that point, however, it was already too late to make up an excuse.


    At the veryleast, I was able to make Sebastian promise not to use the curse to teleport inside the bath, but...


    Her cheeks flushed bright red, Sylphia sank her head halfway into the water and blew up somebubbles.


    I-it''s not like I don''t like this, but...!


    She struggled to even turn her head, wary that she might catch a glimpse of that which she should not.


    This is too sudden! I mean, what the hell!? How could I forget something like that!? Maybe all this roleplaying is starting to mess with my head... uuuuu...


    Amid all this, her cheerful friend, ever carefree, simply hummed a little tune as if it were the most natural thing in the world. Noticing Sylphia''s anxious fidgeting, she then bent over bringing her face over the little girl''s shoulder and asked, "Mm? Is there something wrong, Sylphie?" However, as a direct consequence of this action, her chest pressed further into the girl''s back, further intensifying her tension.


    Eeeeek! Ahh, they''re so tiny... but soft- Urrrgh!


    She shook her head violently.


    No! No! Bad! Stop it!


    "Sylphie...? You''re acting strange." Rika whimpered, "Did... did you actually /not/ want to take a bath with me.?"


    She flinched. "Eh!? N-no! Well... I mean, that''s not..."


    Actually, is it reallynormal thatwe''re acting so close like this!? We only met like a few months ago... And yet, we''re sharing a bath together? Do girls in this world normally do this sort ofthing!?


    Sylphia hung her head and shyly asked, "A-are you reallyokay with this?"


    "Hm?"


    "I mean, sharing a bath with me, and stuff..."


    "Mm!" she answered without hesitation, "Of course I am! I wouldn''t invite you otherwise, right?"


    "I-I see..."


    Well, at least, she isn''t forcing herself. Urk. In that case... is that what''s really going on?


    Her face flushed bright red.


    I really... want to know.


    "S-say," Sylphia asked, "what do you think about me?"


    "What I think...? Hmm..." Rika poked a finger into her chin and thought for a few moments. Then, she said, with a giggle, "I think Sylphie is nice and kind and a lot of fun!"


    "Ah, no, no I mean..." Her shoulders fell. /Ugh... how do I say it...?/


    "Oh! Of course, I love you!" She boldly said, with a wide grin drawn across her face. "Ehehe!"


    Her heart skipped a beat. "Ueeeeeehhh!?"


    W-w-w-w-w-wait, was she always like that!? She knows Sylphia is a little girl, right!? I mean, I knew she was a big fan of heroes, but, otherwise, she always struck me as pretty normal! I didn''t use any magic on her, did I!?


    Wait a second... come to think of it, the first time we met, didn''t she just throw herself at me!?


    Oh my God! She was always like this!


    A dyed-in-the-wool lolicon!


    While Sylphia screamed internally, Rika relaxed her hold on her. The redhead then rested her chin on top of the little girl''s head and said, "I think I see Sylphie as my little sister... Ehehe, not that I had a little sister though."


    "Eh?"


    "I''m the youngest in my family, so was always treated like a child... I guess that''s why I tended to lash out - going out trying to be an adventurer, and then being a guard, always going against my dad''s wishes... Ehehe, it''s probably why I sort of always wanted a little sister I could take care of, myself." She giggled. "Of course, I admire you as a Legendary Hero, but... you know? After coming to know you more, I get the feeling that I want to protect you... or something? Ehehe..."


    All of a sudden, everything fell into place. Sylphia lowered her head into the water and pouted.


    Ahh... so that''s what it is. I guess Sylphia does look young enough to be her little sister, after all. Come to think of it, I didn''t have a big sister, either...


    A tiny sigh of relief escaped her lips.


    Little sister, huh... that''s... not so bad.


    As she thought this, her pursed lips relaxed into a meek smile.


    "Ehehe... not that I''ve ever been any use, though..." Rika continued as she scratched her head.


    "That''s not-"


    "But I want to get stronger! I will get stronger! And one of these days, I''ll save Sylphie from... from...!"


    "...from what?"


    "Umm... well, whatever it is! I''ll save you!"


    Both of them chuckled.


    Then, Sylphia turned her head upwards and gazed into those bright green eyes. They glistened like polished jade from the scattered reflections upon the water. Somehow, she felt a feeling of resolution - that, one way or another, she had become more sure about their relationship. With this in mind, she grinned, saying, "I''ll be in your care, then, big sister."


    "Ehehe!" With one last chuckle, Rika wrapped her arms tightly around the little girl once more, shaking her fondly from side-to-side.


    With heart and mind at ease, she finally rested her head upon her partner''s welcoming chest. That warm embrace filled her with a sense of comfort she hadn''t felt since arriving in the new world - home.

 Chapter 35 - Danger on the Road

    Sylphia, Rika and Eris boarded their carriage to Dellwick.


    Stretching her arms over and behind her head, Sylphia let out a gleeful moan. The wind blew in from the open window beside her, caressing her face with its cool touch. "Finally, some fresh air!"


    Best of all, I don''t have to do any more paperwork for a while!


    She glanced down at her clothes. A rose pink dress flowed down from her neck down to her shins. It hugged her petite form right down to her hips where it slowly spread to allow a certain freedom of movement. A leather belt wrapped around her abdomen, tilting slightly to the side where it held her living weapon, Sebastian, within a small pouch.


    Mm! Simple, but cute!


    She smirked.


    But of course, it''s like that for a reason... I''m expecting a new dress from Cecil - the first of many I have planned! Uhehehe... I can''t wait to see it!


    She then glanced to the girls beside her.


    First, to Rika. Her new, blue-and-white dress shirt with gold buttons identified her as a member of the Royal Knights. She would wear her armor over it - a large breastplate held over from her service as Ealdton''s town guard - but as they were travelling, it was, as with most of her gear, stowed with the luggage. Her skirt, too, was a holdover from her last job - apparently the Royal Knights didn''t take many female members and so did not stock up on those uniforms. It was short, frilled, and took a vivid red hue that approached the color of her hair. The only gear she actually wore on her person was her greaves and plated gloves, while her sword rested in its scabbard, and itself, on her lap.


    Her new uniform is pretty cute! Up till recently, she''d just been wearing the same shirt that she used as a guard, but now, she really looks quite different! Hm. Hm. Whoever designed this certainly has style! I wonder if she''ll get some new armor though? Then again... I have access to Mythril now, so maybe...


    Rika soon noticed her gaze and grinned. "How do I look?"


    "Cute!" she said, giving her two thumbs up.


    "Yay!"


    They then did a high-five.


    Next, Sylphia turned her attention towards Eris. She wore the same clothes each day, as though they were her uniform - a frilled blouse, topped by a dark blazer that, taken together, followed closely the contours of her torso. Accentuating this was her tight skirt. It reached no further down than her thigh and gave off a slight polished sheen.


    Well it''s certainly very, uh... secretarial? She even has those glasses she loves to fiddle around with- eh?


    Amidst her inspection, she noticed the massive box Eris carried on her lap. It was far larger than the one she used to carry documents to her office.


    "E-Eris-" Sylphia nervously pointed to the case. "-why''d you bring such a large case?"


    "This?" The secretary gave it a dull tap, and its sound suggested that it was hollow, but full. "Oh yes. Since the trip will take a very long time, I believe it would be a very good opportunity to catch up on your paperwork."


    Beads of sweat formed on her forehead. "W-w-wait... I can''t possibly write in this shaky-"


    "Oh, do not worry about that, my Lady." The young woman adjusted her glasses, her lips curling subtly into a wry smirk, "This is no mere briefcase. It is a special device that allows one to write even on the roughest of travels."


    "...what?"


    "There won''t be any complaints-" Eris'' eyes sharpened. "-will there, my Lady?"


    Alas, the last glimmer of hope was snuffed from her eyes. "N-no..."


    Sylphia slaved away as letters, reports and other official papers passed in before her, one after the other. Most of them were ones she had received days ago, but had not come around to reading, much less signing.


    Augh. My hand... it hurts!


    The fancy contraption of a box Eris lent her was every bit as effective as she had feared. It compensated every rattle, every dip and jolt the carriage made, making a fully stable platform upon which she could read and write. Indeed, she would have been quite impressed with it, had it not, at the moment, proved to be the bane of her existence. According to Eris, she bought some time ago, and that it had stabilizers built onto it, to allow exactly for reading and writing on the road.


    Who the hell made something like this, anyway? A table with stabilizers!? We don''t even have that in my timeline! We''re in the middle ages, you dumbass, get a clue!


    She rubbed her chin.


    But someone like that... an inventor, perhaps? Maybe I could use one of those...


    The group had their lunch in the carriage, in the form of packed sandwiches, prepared by Eris, to the pair''s delight.


    And wow, it''s pretty good! To think she even got lunch for us...? This was really planned from start to finish, huh...? Should I give her a raise or something?


    Rika munched happily into hers, holding it close to her mouth with both hands, careful not to let a single crumb fall to waste.


    "Mmmm!" Once the young knight had finished her portion, she was quick to give thanks the meal. "That was delicious! I didn''t know Miss Eris could cook!"


    Busy with eating herself, though at a more subdued pace, Eris waited to swallow her food before responding, "Ah, no. I did not make these. I bought them along the way when I hired this carriage."


    "Oh! I see." Her eyes flickered for a moment, but she quickly returned to her usual smile. "Still, thanks for the meal anyway!"


    "Mm. Please do not think much of it. After all, I used the administrative funds for Dellwick to buy them. In other words-" She turned to her employer. "-your money, my Lady."


    Eh? She means the tax money? Sylphia winced. "Eh? Why? You could have just asked me for some money."


    "Why? Because this trip is part of my Lady''s duties in administering Dellwick, correct?"


    "Ah."


    "We are not there on a vacation, or to go sightsee."


    Nghf!


    Sylphia nearly choked on her food.


    W-what''ll she say if she finds out the other stuff I''d planned to do...?


    "A-ahem," she cleared her throat, "W-well, that''s fine. Mm. It''s err... expenses. Mm. Makes sense..."


    For a moment, Eris stared at her, as though she had roused her suspicion, before relenting. "As you say, my Lady."


    "M-mm." Without delay, she averted her eyes and stared out the window.


    Soon, lunch break was over, and so was Sylphia''s short reprieve. Once her desk was cleared of food and drink, she was forced once more to her duties.


    Eris looked out the window. The scenery had shifted away from the populated countryside of the capital province to a more forested region, featuring shallow dips and inclines typical of the northern highlands.


    "We should be in the territory of Duke Hemmingsworth now," she said, "Dellwick is just a single province away."


    "Oh, so this is Brandonbury!" Rika replied.


    Sylphia listened in, but kept herself busy with signing the documents.


    "It shouldn''t be more than half a day''s journey away, but since we are running out of sunlight, we might have to spend the night in a nearby inn." She took another piece of paper and slid it on top of the box. "That''s why I ask that my Lady pick up the pace with these documents. There are still two piles left after this."


    "Urrrrgh...!" grumbled the little girl, "Give me a break, this is all I''ve been doing all day for the past two weeks!"


    "Please remember that I originally advised against implementing so many sweeping changes in such a short period of time." She then swapped the document that her Lady had just finished with another. "These documents are merely a reflection of my Lady''s wishes."


    Sylphia whimpered.


    All the while, Rika looked fondly at them from the other side of the carriage, her arm leaning on the windowsill as it propped her head up. "Miss Eris is incredible, isn''t she?"


    "Huh?" Her comment attracted both their attentions.


    "Ehehe, I haven''t seen anyone who can order Sylphie around before!"


    Sylphia puffed a cheek out and said, "Shut up."


    "Please don''t make it as if I am tormenting my Lady," Eris said, as she adjusted her glasses, "I am simply carrying out my duties as Secretary. And part of it is encouraging my Lady to carry out hers."


    "Eh? Ah, no!" Rika sat up and shook her head. "Th-that''s not what I meant! A-actually... I uh, sort of... admire...? How dependable Miss Eris is! Mm!"


    In her surprise, the normally stoic secretary was forced to avert her gaze. "M-mm. Thank you... for your kind words."


    Oh?


    Sylphia ogled at her whilst sporting a smug grin on her face.


    That was pretty cute, just now. So Miss Poker Face has a weakness to compliments, huh? Good job, Rika.


    Eris caught her in the act, however, attracting her deathly glare at that very moment.


    Eek!


    "What is so amusing, my Lady? If you have the time to amuse yourself, then you have the time finish these documents. Here." She then placed another piece of paper atop the desk.


    "Aaah! Wait! I''m not done signing the last one!"


    With the sun nestling below the distant mountain ranges, the carriage made a stop at Eddingset. It was the last village on their way to Dellwick, located even in the same province - Northmarch. It would have just been a short ride to their destination, but the roads were dangerous at night, especially with the upswing of banditry in the area.


    The girls stayed in a two-bed room, while affording their carriage driver one for himself.


    Despite her worst fears, Eris did not force Sylphia to work through the night, insisting, instead, "It would not be healthy to work for such long hours. To perform well on one''s duties, it is also important to have enough rest. So please, relax, my Lady. It can wait for tomorrow."


    She let out a sigh of relief. As if a heavy burden were lifted from her shoulders, her body felt light and so did her mind.


    So she could be nice too, sometimes...


    Thus, the girls spent their night relaxing, chatting. Though Sylphia and Rika did most of the talking, Eris appeared to listen intently, no matter how mundane their conversation. Here and there, she would offer her own insight, both to her employer and her co-worker, much to their delight.


    Rika bounced on the bed she shared with Sylphia. "Ahh... I wonder how my folks are doing...?"


    "Oh, you haven''t seen them since you moved to the castle, huh?"


    "Mm."


    "Haven''t really heard anything about Ealdton, so they''re probably fine, right?"


    "Ehehe, yeah, I''m sure they''re fine." As she said this, a tiny breath escaped her lips. "But I sort of want to visit them..."


    "Feeling homesick?"


    "Well... I guess? Ehehe. You know, I really want to tell them about our recent adventure!"


    "Oh, I suppose you would..." She scratched the back of her head.


    If my folks back home heard the shit I''ve been up to though... they''d probably have a stroke.


    It was then that a surge of nostalgia washed over her as her mind drifted further and further back to the world she lost.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    How long have I been out here, I wonder?


    The memories of her old life seemed farther and farther. Even the faces of the people she loved were clouded over by the shroud of time. Only those fondest of moments remained vivid.


    That''s strange... the more I act like ''Sylphia'', the more it feels... natural. Come to think of it, I haven''t even been cursing as much as I used to, either...


    She rested her back against the wall beside their bed, turning her head upwards in thought.


    Staying in-character is important, but... I wonder if I''m starting to forget which one is the character and which is the actor...


    Then, from out of the blue, Eris'' voice popped her back into present. "My Lady," she said.


    "Uheh!?" She jumped out of her trance with a violent twitch. "A-ah, yeah?"


    The young woman then took off her glasses, unmasking her dreary grey eyes beneath. She rubbed the ridge between then, saying, "Please excuse me. I need to wake early tomorrow to prepare for our departure."


    "Ah, oh, is it that late already?" She looked around for a clock, but there was none.


    "Yes. I suggest that my Lady and Miss Evrika soon take their rest too. It would not do for growing young women to stay up too late."


    "Mm-hm... Good night, Eris," she said with a crooked smile.


    With a subdued yawn, a tired Rika wiggled her arms over Sylphia''s shoulders, and rested her chin on the top of her head.


    "Ngh, Rika, you''re heavy...!" She struggled to push the much larger girl off. But the more she resisted, the more those arms closed in on her. And soon, they had formed a tight embrace around her entire body.


    "Ehehe..." mumbled the groggy redhead, "sleeping with Sylphie tonight¡­!"


    The little girl turned red in a split second.


    "S-s-shut up, you idiot!" she bashfully said, driving her elbow into the girl''s weak flank.


    The blow caused Rika to recoil, breaking her grip to rub the sore spot. "Agyuu!"


    "Don''t say it like that! They only had one- and two-bed rooms in this place so we had no choice, right!?"


    "Ow... that hurts, you know?"


    "Hmph! You only get what you deserve!"


    The girl puffed her cheeks out. "Gnnn... that''s it, I''m going to punish you for all the times you did that to me!"


    "Huuuuh!? Oh yeah, what are you gonna do about it?"


    "Hmm..." Rika then crossed her arms and pondered over a low hum.


    It took a pretty long while.


    "Hey... shouldn''t you have thought about that firs-"


    No sooner had she retorted than did Rika reach an answer. And, without saying a word, she then coiled her arms around Sylphia''s torso, before pulling her down onto the mattress.


    "E-eeeeh!?" Taken completely by surprise, the panicked young girl froze.


    "Ehehe..." Rika said with a wicked smile, "you''re going to be my pillow tonight!"


    "Eeeeeeeh!?"


    The next thing Sylphia knew, they laid cheek-to-cheek with each other, and she could not even wiggle her body away from her well-honed grip.


    "Ehehe¡­ It''s no use. This is what you get from being mean. So, good night, Sylphie." Thus, she closed her eyes, and showed no intention of entertaining any protest.


    "R-Rika...? Rika!?"


    Sylphia''s kept racing as she laid in her friend''s arms.


    Hnnnnngggh!! Too close...! Hey, is this girl serious!?


    Soon enough, even that question was answered - with the onset of Rika''s light snore.


    She was serious!? Urgh... Just how the hell am I supposed to sleep like this?


    After a while, she had gotten used in her position as a body pillow, and even felt rather comfortable. If there was one thing she wished to change, it would have been the fact that her arm was lodged underneath Rika''s head.


    Agh, I think my arm fell asleep first... I don''t think I''ll be using it tomorrow.


    She sighed in resignation.


    Muffled voices drew Sylphia back into consciousness. Her eyes opened half-way, still groggy and heavy. It seemed she was able to sleep after some time after all, as, when she had woken up, Rika had already tumbled away, freeing her from her iron grip.


    Ueh...? Is it morning? What time is it...?


    Creak.


    E-eh...!? What was that...?


    With one eye closed, she scanned around the room, trying to make out any silhouette from the pitch-black room.


    Th-th-that sounded like it came from inside.


    Her chest thumped with a rising rhythm.


    W-wait... there couldn''t be ghosts in this world... right? Right!? But wait... monsters certainly exist, so why not ghosts!? Kyaaaaa...!


    Panicked, she shut her eyes and cowered beneath the thin bedsheet, unconsciously pulling most of it off her bedmate in the process.


    Oh geez, I wouldn''t have been bothered if it was back in the old world, but this place... isn''t it more likely that ghosts exist in this world than not!?


    While she stirred herself into self-induced paranoia, a low, sustained creak emanated from the door.


    Eek!


    She retreated to safety, the only way she knew how - by scooting more and more into Rika. The poor girl, sleeping soundly, was pushed right against the wall.


    By the time she had calmed down and mustered enough courage to open her eyes, she saw the silhouette of a tall woman against the dim ambient light from outside. The woman slowly closed the door behind her, careful not to make any loud noise.


    Huh? Was that Eris...?


    Sylphia heaved a deep sigh.


    Oh, for God''s sake, don''t scare me like that...


    But just as the wave of relief had started coursing through her body, a new problem presented itself.


    Urk... I need to go to the bathroom...


    With a displeased groan, she pulled herself up, throwing the sheet over a still sleeping Rika.


    I bet Eris was heading to the bathroom. That''s convenient since I don''t know the way.


    Careful not to wake her friend, the little girl got up and crept across the wooden floorboards, on her way to the door.


    Oops.


    She narrowly evaded hitting Rika''s greaves, left standing by the doorway.


    That was close.


    But the sight of it reminded her of her own equipment, specifically, her Living Weapon. She lifted the leather belt she left on top of the dresser.


    J-just in case... though I don''t know if I can kill ghosts with this. If nothing else, I can just throw him at them and escape while they eat him.


    She nodded nervously to herself.


    Or something like that.


    Just like that, she slipped Sebastian out of his pouch and went out the door, following Eris.


    "Little girl, what''s going on?" he asked, "It''s the middle of the night."


    "Shhh...!" she whispered, "Not too loud."


    "What, going to the bathroom?"


    She cringed. "S-shut up, just come with me."


    He sighed. "You can go by yourself, can''t you?"


    "O-of course I can!? B-but just in case something happens... you know?"


    "On your way to the bathroom? I can''t help you even in you fall down, you know."


    "Geez, you complain too much!"


    "I just want to sleep!"


    "Sleep!? I thought you didn''t need any sleep!"


    "Well, I don''t... but being inside that snug pouch, finally being able to experience ''night''... it''s pretty relaxing. I guess that''s something like sleep, right?"


    "Huh..." She cocked her head. "Anyway, just come with me for a second. I can''t find Eris anymore ''cause you talked too much."


    "Tsk."


    Sebastian did not see nor hear like she did. While ''face'' adorning the cloth leaves comprising his ''body'', did perform as eyes, nose and mouth, they did so magically and thus were not bound to conventional limitations. That was something she learned the moment they left the cave.


    "You can see well in the dark, right?" she said, "Tell me where Eris is."


    "Fine, fine. Hold on." A vivid grey haze of magic soon seeped out of him and spread like a mist across the hall. "Ah... Eh?"


    Her eyes flickered. "What? Did you find her?"


    "She''s downstairs."


    "Eh? There aren''t any bathrooms up here? Tsk. What a pain."


    "Eh? No, no. There ought to be a bathroom just down this hall behind you."


    "What?" Her hairs stood on end. "Then..."


    "Ah. She just left the inn."


    "What!? Are you serious?"


    "For sure. Did she tell you she was going anywhere?"


    "No. I thought she was just going to the bathroom!"


    "Hmm... so, what do you want to do?"


    This doesn''t sit right with me...


    "Little girl?"


    "Let''s follow her. I''m counting on you."


    "Right."


    Guided by Sebastian, she made her way down the flight of stairs leading to the main lobby.


    Uwah... pre-industry is so creepy... I miss electric lights... I miss the never ending racket made by cars every night... I miss the low hum of my appliances...


    As she came closer to the exit, distant voices filtered in. Men, probably drunk, chatted and cackled amongst one another from outside.


    Geez, pests like these exist no matter what time and age, huh?


    But as she reached the exit, itself, she heard, mixed in with those grunting noises, a vaguely familiar voice.


    Eh?


    "Little girl, she stopped." Sebastian said. "There are about seven guys in front of her."


    Shit!


    She scurried into a dark corner of the lobby and pressed her ear against the wall.


    What''s happening here!?


    "...get is off-limits." Though muffled, she could at least make out a woman''s voice from where she hid.


    "Hey," she whispered, "is that..."


    "It''s Eris," said Sebastian.


    She clenched her teeth.


    A rough male voice then said, "What, you''ll just tell us to pass up a prize like this!? It''s practically hanging right in front of us!"


    "You will do as you are told." Eris replied, her tone, colder, and far pricklier than usual. "Find some other sorry bastard to nab. They have different plans for her."


    "Heh! You''re cheeky aren''t ya? How''s about I nab you instead, eh?"


    She sighed. "Spare your bravado for someone who will actually be impressed."


    "Peh! You''re no fun, anyway. Let''s go, boys!" he growled. Muffled footsteps ground against dirt, along with dissatisfied mutterings peppered with curses here and there.


    Sylphia mumbled. "D-did she just... make them go away?"


    "I don''t know, little girl," Sebastian replied, "but she''s coming back."


    Eek!


    Sylphia took off her shoes and ran up the stairs barefoot to muffle her footfalls. Slipping back into their room, she dove back into her bed and tried to calm herself down.


    Oh, God... oh, God... What was that all about!?


    But despite her best efforts, her heart still raced as though she was running a marathon.


    From their conversation, it sounded like those guys were out to kidnap someone...!


    She agonized in her head as to who their potential target would have been, but kept coming to the same conclusion.


    Me...!?


    During her she was panic, Eris finally returned to their room just as slowly, and quietly, as she left.


    Eeeeeeeek!


    Terrified, the little girl forced her eyes shut.


    Eris...! Eris...! What''s going on!?


    Soon, the soft rustle of cloth from across the room signalled Eris'' return to her bed. Peeking just a single eye out, she saw her secretary laying away on her bed and falling back to sleep.


    She took a deep breath.


    Geez, what''s going on...? Who''s ''they''? And more importantly, who''s ''her''? Me? Rika? Someone else entirely? I don''t get it...! I don''t get it!


    I''m scared...


    ...I''m scared!


    She whimpered.


    ...and I even forgot to pee.


    Anxiety kept her awake through the night until fatigue and exhaustion naturally rendered her unconscious.

 Chapter 36 - The Inspection

    The girls arrived in Dellwick well before the dew had dried off from the grass. They passed through a familiar dirt road, now flanked on both sides by golden fields - a burgeoning bounty waiting for harvest. Unlike before, the main artery bustled with life. Workers, merchants, carts and horses lined up, creating the first traffic jam Sylphia had experienced anywhere, since her arrival in the new world.


    Rika peeped out the window and, in a burst of excitement, said, "Sylphie, Sylphie! This place feels different, doesn''t it?"


    Sylphia, all the while engrossed in her own thoughts, shook them off for a second and took a glance outside.


    A vibrant atmosphere filled the small farming village. Shoppers packed the narrow market street. Criers dotted every corner of the main road. Goods changed hands left and right. It seemed that a renaissance of commerce had ignited the heart and spirit of its people. Seeing this, the little girl helped herself to a tiny smile.


    It sure is lively. Even more so than when I visited a week or so ago, for the transition of ownership. Ah, it might be because of the harvest. That means this''ll be their first that won''t get taxed to oblivion, huh? Maybe that''s why.


    While she thought this, the figure of her lone secretary, sitting silently in the opposite corner, came into view. Her eyes were closed, which, at first, suggested that she was napping, except that her posture was too rigid. Her head hardly even bobbed when they chanced upon a fairly deep ditch that rocked the carriage, not once but twice, as they passed.


    "So, Eris," she said, with a tiny smirk on her face, "what do you think now? It was a good idea to lower taxes after all, right?"


    Like a golem coming to life, the young woman opened her eyes. This unusual reaction sent nervous chills down Sylphia''s spine, reminding her once more of the niggling thoughts broiling in the back of her head.


    And so, Eris answered, "The tax reform should reduce unrest, but, as I warned, it will also reduce the available administrative funds. I find this move to be even more unwise now that the threat of banditry is on the horizon."


    "Geh... I guess you have a point."


    "What''s more, with more wealth going directly to the citizens, more and more wrongdoers will surely be attracted to the village."


    She tilted her head to the side. "How so?"


    "A reduction of taxes is merely a redistribution of my Lady''s wealth to the villagers themselves. Because of that, they will soon become targets for those who desire that wealth for themselves."


    "Ah¡­"


    "But unlike my Lady, or other nobles for that matter, lowly peasants and merchants normally do not have the capacity to protect that wealth by themselves, which is why they turn to their Lords for protection. That is you, my Lady."


    "R-right¡­"


    "Thus, it is my Lady''s duty as Lord to protect her subjects. Now-" She adjusted her glasses, which had been pried loose by the rough carriage ride. "-can you accomplish that duty when, when you had volunteered to scatter your own wealth? Guards, of course, will not do their duties for free. I am sure your knight, Miss Rika, also gets paid."


    "Hm?" When she heard her name, Rika turned back around for a moment and said, "I get my allowance from the King, though! Since I''m officially a Royal Knight."


    "Oh?" Sylphia placed her hand on her chin. "I didn''t know that... I thought you were working for free all this time."


    Two hard pats then landed on her back as the sunny redhead let out a chuckle. "Ehehe! Of course I wasn''t, silly!"


    "Heeeh...?" A mischievous smirk surfaced on her lips. "But would you still come with me even if you weren''t getting paid?"


    "Hmm..." The girl pondered for a moment, stroking her chin while letting out a low hum. Then, with a burst of energy, she declared, "I will!"


    "Yay!"


    The two shared a high five, after which, Rika muttered an aside, "I''ll need to get a part-time job though..."


    Meanwhile, on the sidelines, Eris let out a sigh. "One should not to give their services for free, Miss Evrika. It is especially unbecoming for someone skilled enough to hold the title of Royal Knight."


    For this, she had no riposte, so she resorted to rubbing the back of her neck.


    "Geez, that was just a joke." Sylphia pouted. "I won''t take advantage of Rika, you know!?"


    "You thought she was working for free all this time...""Geh-!" Feeling battered, she shook her head and shifted the topic of the conversation to previous one. "Anyway! There should be enough money to raise a larger guard. If it comes down to it, I can just use my third of the tax, right!?"


    The woman''s eyes widened. "Are you sure, my Lady?"


    Also taken by surprise, this time by by Eris'' reaction, Sylphia stuttered, "Y-yeah? Don''t tell me that''s not enough?"


    "Ah... no. I believe it should..."


    All of a sudden, the feisty young woman with the nasty glare acted meek and sympathetic. That also unnerved her.


    "U-um..." said the little girl, "is something wrong?"


    "No, my Lady. But... are you really okay with using your own money to pay for the village''s expenses?"


    "Huh? Of course?"


    "I see... and what about the estate you were planning to build?"


    "Urk... well, whatever. It''s not that important, anyway. Fixing the problems comes first."


    "Understood."


    Sylphia wondered for a moment why Eris would even ask such a question, and quickly came to a realization.


    Come to think of it, I might be imposing too much of my own values onto her. To begin with, I don''t really think of the tax money as ''mine''. Neither did I ever intend to keep any of it. But judging from her reaction, it looks like a very strange way for a Lord to act... and would I need that money for myself? What for?


    At the moment, she found herself in an awkward situation where, despite owning profitable land, she still lived off the patronage of the King, living, at no expense, in his castle - eating his food, sleeping in his bed, wearing his clothes. She hadn''t really internalized, until that moment, that other people actually needed to maintain their own homes, buy their own food, pay for their own servants.


    Holy crap, I''m totally leeching off the King aren''t I?


    He hasn''t said anything about it though...


    Actually, he really is a nice old man... isn''t he?


    So I''m pretty sorry to say this, but¡­I''m going to be a leech for just a bit longer.


    Just a little bit more.


    Soon, the carriage took a sharp turn, before finally coming to a halt.


    They had arrived at their destination.


    As Sylphia descended from the carriage, she met eyes with her secretary. They were devoid of any glimmer, quite the opposite of Rika''s. And, starting into that deep grey abyss she, once more, lost herself in thought.


    Different plans''... huh? I still don''t know what she meant when she said those things yesterday. From how she acts, I can sense some distance between us, but she doesn''t seem to want to harm me in any way...


    Then what the heck is it!?


    I could ask her...


    As they separated once more, Sylphia''s eyes narrowed.


    ...But if there''s someone else behind her, I want to know.


    For now, I''ll see how she acts.


    And if she betrays me...


    She fingers rolled slowly into a fist.


    A few moments a man in light leather armor approached them and said with a salute, "Lady Sylphia, Miss Eris, good morning! I wasn''t expecting your arrival." His eyes then turned to Rika. "And this lady is...?"


    "Ah, good morning, Captain, uh... err..." The little girl extended a handshake as she tried to recall his name.


    "Grey, ma''am." Her intent was lost to him however, as he then took her hand and kissed the back of her fingers. "At your service."


    Gngh-!


    Sylphia cringed the very moment his lips made contact with her skin. Its warm, rough sensation sent shivers down her spine. In spite of this, she managed to keep her body from jerking violently, and calmly withdrew her hand.


    Geez, being treated like a bigwig now is jarring as heck! The way people ''shake'' in this world is too weird! Note to self: Wash my hands, pronto.


    Despite her internal screams, she maintained a cheerful facade, thanks to sheer willpower and copious gnashing of teeth. "A-ahh, right. Captain Grey. Of the guard. Mm. Yes." As soon as she calmed down, she got right back to the matter at hand. "Well, Grey, this is Rika. Evrika Carlisle. She''s my knight. I brought her to help out with the security situation around here."


    The girl smiled and waved at the Guard Captain, saying, "Nice to meet you."


    "Oh!" His eyes twinkled with excitement. "Our Lady''s knight! The pleasure is all mine, Miss Carlisle."


    He was about to kiss the back of Rika''s hand too, but the girl masterfully parried his advances and forced a handshake on him instead. "Ehehe, no need to be so formal with me. I was a guard like you just a few months ago!"


    Oooh! Teach me that move too!


    Meanwhile, the man gleamed in excitement. "From a humble guard to a lord''s bodyguard! It would certainly inspire the men to be taught by someone who climbed her way to the top."


    "Ahaha, no, no, it''s not that amazing... seriously. Anyway, you can just call me Rika."


    Amidst their widening conversation Eris cleared her throat and said, "Well then, shall we get on to business, my Lady?"


    "Huh? Ah, Mm-hm." Sylphia then turned to Grey and asked, "Is there somewhere we can sit down and talk? I''d like to discuss the plans with you."


    "Ah, of course! Please, follow me."


    And so, the girls trailed behind their guide. As they traversed the streets leading away from the main artery, however, Sylphia noticed a sharp gaze pointed at her from the corner of her eye. With a tiny glance, she noticed a man, beneath a hooded cloak, turn around before disappearing into an alleyway.


    That doesn''t seem to be one of my fans.


    "What is it, Sylphie?" Rika leaned over and followed her gaze.


    So it wasn''t my imagination after all. Something fishy is going on here, and it looks like I''ve just stuck myself right in the middle... Just who did I piss off to be treated like this? One of the nobles? Come to think of it, a couple of geezers objected when I was given Dellwick. They must be pissed off that it wasn''t given to them instead.


    She tightened her grip on her fan.


    Tsk. I don''t have any bloody idea who they were, either. I''d rather not attract this sort of attention to myself, but now that I''ve got plans for this place, I''m not letting it go so easy!


    If they want to mess me, then too bad for them. I''m not the helpless little girl I was a few weeks ago.


    Her lips turned into a slit grin.


    Not anymore.


    "It''s nothing," she then said, "let''s go."


    They travelled deeper into the village, towards a cluster of houses set away from the bustling market street. And as they turned a corner, they heard a distant voice calling Sylphia''s name. Cautious, the little girl stepped closer beside Rika before looking around.


    Behind them, a stodgy man in baggy robes waved his hand as he waddled towards them. "Miss Sylphia!" he said with a high, nasally voice, "Oho, it is you, after all!"


    "Oh, it''s..." With a sigh, the paranoid young girl lowered her guard and muttered to herself, "...the guy from the merchant guild."


    Ah, since he''s here anyway...


    She turned back around, pointed her thumb over her shoulder and said to her companions, "Hey, I''m just going to have a quick chat with this guy, I''ll catch up with you in a bit."


    "Eh?" Rika doubled back. "Are you sure, Sylphie? I can wait with you if you want."


    "No, no, don''t worry. It''ll just be real quick, ''kay?"


    "But..."


    "Reeeal quick! Now, hurry up." She pushed her bodyguard on towards her secretary. "Eris, take her and go on ahead!"


    "O-okay..." Her shoulders slumped forward as she went along with Sylphia''s wishes.


    Meanwhile, Eris made her way back and asked, "My Lady, did you have some business with Mr. Dante?"


    "Yep!"


    "I was not informed of this, however..."


    "A-ah, that was before the whole fief thing, you see."


    "I see... Ah. Did, perchance, my Lady visit Dellwick a few weeks ago?"


    "Mm! So you remembered!"


    She sighed. "I had thought my Lady looked somewhat familiar..."


    "Heehee!"


    At once, all levity left the secretary''s expression. She gazed straight into Sylphia''s eyes and said in a low mutter, "Please be careful when dealing with Mr. Dante, my Lady. He may look harmless behind that pathetic facade, but he is one of the most ruthless traders operating with the Merchant''s Guild."


    "Relax. I know."


    The woman''s eyes flickered. "If... you say so."


    "Alright? Go on, then."


    Thus, with a gentle prod, she sent her secretary away, leaving her alone in the street with the merchant, Dante. He arrived slightly out of breath, having made a light jog to catch up to her.


    "Ahh, Miss Sylphia!" He said, "What a coincidence! I didn''t expect a visit today."


    "Hee hee. Some things cropped up that I need to take care of. I thought I might as well deal with it personally."


    "Ah! Getting stuck in to your Lordly duties, I see! Splendid! As expected from Miss- Ah, or should it be Lady Sylphia now?"


    "I don''t really care. Anyway, since you''re here, I''ll take care of your case first." With a shake of her head, she shifted to a more serious, formal tone. " Now, I trust you''ve been fair with the exchange rate I negotiated with you?"


    Dante placed his hand on his chest and said, with a little nod, "In the name of my honor and of the guild."


    "And the profits?"


    He intertwined his fingers. "Exceeding our wildest expectations. We first introduced it in Brandonbury," he continued, "and it quickly caught the eye of the Duchess herself!"


    "Oh!? Is that so!?"


    "Indeed! Indeed! Its popularity quickly grew and now I''m in a bit of a bind..."


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "Eh- huh?"


    "Heh heh heh! Even now we are getting orders all the way from the Duchy of Castell! Ah!" He dramatically slapped his forehead. "Do they even realize how long that route takes? Ah ha ha ha. But in all seriousness, my Lady. It is a good problem to have."


    She fanned Sebastian out and covered the avaricious grin that had sprouted on her lips. "Good! Good! I knew I could count on you, Dante."


    "Ah, your praise is wasted on me. I recognize whose genius it was that allowed a mere trader such as myself to partake in this fortune."


    "Hihihi." With a loud clack, she retracted her fan once more and sneered, "go ahead and keep praising me. I''m still not budging on the price."


    "Agh!" He recoiled, almost cartoonishly, as he scratched his head. "You''re killing me, Miss Sylphia!"


    "Well, just keep up the good work."


    Thus, the two parted ways, allowing Sylphia to catch up to her companions. And as she ran, a triumphant feeling roiled from underneath, inspiring a spring in her every step. Indeed, in that moment, she looked much like a fairy, skipping whimsically across town in her sparkling light dress.


    Hee hee! One down.


    Grey led the girls to the guard post not too far from the market street.


    It was a small, one-storey building built in exactly the same style as the many houses surrounding it. It was complete with a thatched roof and few windows, of which one had a flower pot hanging from its windowsill. In fact, had Grey not pointed out the fact, Sylphia could have mistaken it for an ordinary house.


    Well... I guess there''s nothing wrong with it, if it works for the purpose.


    However, not only did the outside greatly resemble a house, but so did the inside. They came in to what appeared to be a living room than anything else. Front and center were a few chairs, arranged around a low table, while an unlit brick fireplace dominated the background. The guard captain sat the girls down and joined them shortly after.


    "Uhh... so this is the guard post?" Sylphia asked.


    And though she made no effort masking the unease in her tone, Grey answered enthusiastically, regardless, "Yes ma''am!"


    "Looks, umm... cozy."


    "Hehe, we try to keep the place clean! Just ''cause it''s only us boys around doesn''t mean we''d just make a mess of it!"


    "Uh-huh..."


    Despite its appearance, the house was host to a total of twelve guardsmen. Though most were, apparently, out on duty, a couple shuffled around the rooms on whatever errand they had.


    Meanwhile, Grey acquainted the girls to their humble abode. "...and we keep the equipment in the back," he said, pointing his thumb over his shoulder.


    "I see." Sylphia nodded as though she understood perfectly, and then tilted her head towards Eris, asking in a low whisper, "Hey, why are they holed up in here?"


    "This house was abandoned by its owner several years back," she answered in similar fashion, "It then was handed over to the guard, who at the time needed an outpost. To save money."


    "I-I see..."


    Geez, money''s really tight in this place, isn''t it? I guess it is a small village after all.


    "Well then-" She had just opened her mouth in an attempt to get down to business, when the door behind her blasted open.


    "Grey!" roared the voice of a very angry child.


    Sylphia jolted in her seat. When she turned her head, there was the girl in question, brows furled and all. She was perhaps in her early or mid-teens, as evidenced by her short stature and still-rather-childish clothes.


    "A-Ann!? Wait a sec-" He stood up and tried to assuage her, but to no avail.


    Ignoring him and his guests, she stormed in and gave him an earful, "Where is the compiled report for this week!? I asked for that days ago!"


    "L-look, this isn''t really the best time..."


    "Huh!?"


    Only then did she bother to look around her. Setting her eyes firstly on the tallest among them, she immediately frowned.


    "Uwah... Miss Secretary? What are you doing here?" Despite her hostile tone, Eris merely kept her straight face, though she somehow seemed less amused that usual. "Tax day isn''t till-"


    But soon enough she had laid her eyes to the two others beside her. And in that instant, her cheeks turned bright red. Alas, she recoiled in embarrassment and shrieked, "Eek! S-s-sorry! I didn''t notice you from behind those chairs! Auuuuu...!"


    "A-ahahaha..." Sylphia tried to calm her down by waving her hands. "It''s alright."


    Wow, I didn''t know there were actually people who could talk to Eris like that... and so young, too. Actually, isn''t this girl...


    "Eh-!?" Ann flinched. "A-a-aren''t you... Lady Sylphia!?"


    She nodded with an awkward smile. "Ah. Mm."


    Yeah, this girl was the Elder''s granddaughter... I met her during the transition of ownership.


    "I-I''m really sorry! Really, really sorry!"


    "I said it''s fine..."


    After their visitor had calmed down, Grey gave her a quick introduction.


    "Well, I suppose most of you know Ann." He said, presenting his hand in front of the girl, still sullen from shock. "Well, it might be a bit late to say it, but she helps us around from time to time, reading and writing reports, as well as keeping them nice and organized..."


    "Oh." Sylphia smiled. "So you''re able to read at that age!"


    Well, it''d be pretty normal in the old world, but you know? It might be a good idea to heap praises for it here...


    "Mm." Ann nodded bashfully. "I learned- um, still learning¡­ reading and writing at the Academy of Brandonbury."


    "Ho?" Her eyes flickered. "Academy, you say? Congratulations."


    "A-ah, thank you, but..." She meekly averted her gaze. "...I was only really accepted because of my mother and father''s contributions to the military..."


    I''d heard there were schools in this world, though they were mostly reserved for the rich, and those with magical talent. I suppose there are some which operate on a grant-basis too? Interesting.


    "Well, getting back to business, then."


    Sylphia thus relaxed herself in her seat and crossed her legs. And with that simple gesture, plus a short, static silence, the atmosphere in the room transformed.


    "As I said, Rika here is going to help out with the security around here. She has some experience with being a guard after all."


    "Mm!" She nodded.


    "So, give us the situation, Guard Captain."


    "Yes, ma''am!"


    Thus, the true extent of Dellwick''s problems were laid bare. Looters, toll gougers and assorted lowlives had been spreading from the vast temperate forest that stretched all the way from Northmarch to parts of neighboring Brandonbury. They often struck at merchant caravans going back and forth on the road that connected Dellwick and Eddingset, the one that the girls took, coming in. Given the intensity of these incidents, it was likely that bandits had set up a camp nearby.


    "Gray..." Ann gave him distraught look. "This is the first time I''ve heard of this."


    "Don''t let it get to you, Ann," Gray said, "the bandits won''t dare show their face here as long us we''re around."


    Sylphia scowled.


    But for how long? If this goes on, the bad reputation will spread and merchants will soon avoid the village; especially those who can''t afford guards. One thing will lead to the next and soon enough, we''re going to face a disaster!


    "Uuuu..." Rika whimpered, "we''re in a pinch, aren''t we?"


    The guard captain could only ball his fists and look on with a half-regretful expression on his face, saying, "I... I''m sorry."


    Alas, his weak response finally blew Sylphia''s temper.


    "Sorry won''t cut it!" She banged her hand on the table. With her tiny voice, she then mercilessly scolded the grown man, "I need results! And why was I not told any of these details before I came!? I asked for a situation report from my letters, didn''t I?"


    The man recoiled in terror as the girl just whaled at him. It only ended when Rika finally stepped in with a shoulder rub, to calm the girl down.


    Sylphia clicked her tongue.


    That sort of incompetence is criminal! I ought to fire you right now!


    With a pout, she then crossed her arms and focused her glare on the Guard Captain.


    Otherwise...


    He''s deliberately sabotaging the village? Which means, he''s being paid by someone... but who?


    She took a deep breath and relaxed back into her seat.


    No, no. No reason to go straight to conspiracy theories. Let''s think calmly first... there''s no evidence yet that he''s a fink. He could just be really, really stupid. Which is probably average, in this world. On the other hand, if he is a plant, I don''t want him to disappear, just yet.


    "Alright..." she said, heaving a deep sigh, "what''s done is done. Just know that I expect better this time." She then slipped him a sharp glance. "If you don''t want to be unemployed, that is."


    He stiffened up. "I-I understand, my Lady!"


    At least, he doesn''t look like a fink...


    "Mm!" Rika nodded. "I''ll help out too, so let''s do our best from now on!"


    "Yes, Miss Rika!"


    "Alright, that''s the spirit! So, let''s start with..."


    While her knight spoke with the guard captain, Sylphia, meanwhile, lost herself in thought.


    Rika is the only one I can really trust around here... Tsk. I don''t really want to leave her alone in this situation, but I have no choice. At the very least, I need someone who could look after her...


    Hmm... someone, huh...?


    Or maybe some... thing?


    All this time, Eris just watched on in silence. Her eyes batted back and forth, between Rika and Grey as they discussed better methods of policing around the village while Ann took notes. For the most part, she remained a passive observer to the whole meeting. That is, right until the very end.


    "Hmm..." Rika scratched her forehead. "This is a pinch... we don''t have enough guys to give good coverage of all the village. And who knows how long it well be, before we can train up the new recruits?"


    Grey grumbled in agreement, "Hrm, you''re right... We can''t just leave parts of it unpatrolled, either."


    It was then that Eris spoke up. "Excuse me, but if I may suggest..."


    "Hm?" Both of them, plus Ann and Sylphia, all looked towards her.


    "Hardly anyone goes to these parts of the village. And most of these houses here are unoccupied. During the day, we could perhaps limit the number of guards on shift, and raise them during the night, where it is more important. Then, using patrol routes like this, spread out at these intervals..."


    She then proceeded to lay out an entire plan, seemingly on the fly.


    "...is how I believe we can maximize our limited manpower in the meantime. I estimate it will take 5 to 10 days to find our Lady''s quota of 8 men."


    "Ooh!" Grey''s expression froze upon seeing Eris'' plan. "This looks perfect... but will it really work, Miss Rika?"


    "Hmm... I think it''s worth a shot! It makes sense!" Rika then heaped further praise onto the secretary, who didn''t seem to care.


    Throughout all this, Sylphia had been observing Eris.


    She''s taking her job seriously, though... would she really be scheming against me? Against the very village she works at? I mean, what reason would she have? We just met like three weeks ago and I''ve never done anything to her! But then, it''s better safe than sorry... Grrrr...! What does this have to be so difficult! Gah! I wish I just didn''t get out of bed that night!


    In any case, Rika and Grey were impressed by her suggestion, and so, Sylphia taked Eris to help manage the ''brainy stuff'' for them, while they were busy training the guards to the new standards.


    Thus, with her capable assistants tasked on the security issue, the meeting was decided and the girls set off to their next destination.


    Alright. That''s two taken care of. Next is...


    As she attempted to recall her to-do list, she noticed the sun waxing in the horizon.


    Ah. Geez, that took a lot longer than I expected.


    Eris soon approached her, asking, "My Lady, I''m afraid it is well past lunch. Are you still feeling alright?"


    "Ah... now that you''ve mentioned it, I''m feeling famished, just now."


    I''ve still got some errands to run, though...


    Sylphia agonized of a way to finish everything in one day, but all estimates proved it impossible. "Hmm... looks like we''ll have to stay in for a while..."


    "Ah..." Rika''s shoulders fell. "I didn''t bring my practice tools with me! I promised Sir Dorlan I''d stick with this morning regimen too..."


    "Sorry... I didn''t think we''d take this long, either. But from the looks of things, we''re probably in for the long haul, so-" She turned to her secretary. "-can you get us some rooms in the inn?"


    "I understand, my Lady."


    "Well, it''s okay! I can just use my actual equipment! Really carefully!"


    Though she would not have reacted at all otherwise, how Rika then stuck her tongue out, and winked, somehow gave Sylphia a bad feeling. Nevertheless, she shrugged it off and said, "Well, then, while Eris is finding us a place to stay, so Rika, why don''t you go and find us a place to eat?"


    "Okay!"


    "Alright, let''s go, go, go!" Sylphia said, pumped her fist in the air before heading off in a different direction. "We''ll all meet up at the inn, ''kay?"


    Now, whilst Eris went ahead towards the inn, Rika stayed still, seemingly in a daze. She then tugged on Sylphia''s shoulder, asking, "Eh? Wait, where are you going? You''re not coming with me?"


    "Ah, I''ve got some more errands to run, so-"


    "Whaaa? Then I''m coming with you."


    "What? No need! I''m starving, so hurry up and find us somewhere to eat."


    "Eeeh?" Rika groaned. "I''m your bodyguard! I''m supposed to protect you at all times..."


    "Geez, we''re inside the village, Rika. There isn''t any danger here."


    "But..."


    Finally, Sylphia let out a sigh, then leaned in, and whispered, "My only next stop is the Mythril Cave, so it''s completely safe."


    "Gnnnnnnn!" Rika furled her brows and puffed her cheeks out.


    "Okay?"


    "Geez, it''s not fair¡­yo u always get your way!"


    "Sorry, Rika. Next time, I promise I''ll listen to your request."


    "Really?"


    "I promise."


    Riks sighed. "Okay... Please be careful."


    "Hihi, that''s a good girl." She then, with some difficulty, reached up and patted Rika on the head. "Oh, and take care of Eris for me."


    "Alright, I will!"

 Chapter 37 - Dealings Amongst Shadows

    A splash of water soaked Eris'' face.


    Glistening droplets slid down her chin before dripping back down into the basin.


    She gazed at the water, waiting for the ripples to settle down enough to form her reflection. But before the image could fully emerge, she scooped down another handful and splashed it across her face.


    After quick gasp of breath, she let out a deep, long sigh.


    What is wrong with that girl?


    Slowly, the garbled image grew clearer, and soon enough, she was staring at her own sullen expression.


    I''ve heard rumors of her accomplishments, this so-called Lord Heroine. But seeing the real thing right before my veryeyes, I can only come to the conclusion that these are two completelydifferent people. As far as I can tell, she is no more than she looks: a spoiled child of a noble.


    And even then.


    I''ve never heard of a Lord who couldn''t afford an estate.


    Wiping a towel across her face, she headed out of the washroom and back into her bedroom.


    To think she''s even staying at this veryinn, just next door... like a mere commoner.


    She slipped into her uniform seemingly in a daze. She did her buttons, tied her hair, all with a vacant expression in her eyes, as she fell deeper and deeper into thought.


    I even looked forward to meeting her, after hearing about her becoming the new Lady of Dellwick.


    She made a bitter smirk.


    But what a disappointment.


    And then, a sigh.


    I thought I was finally moving up in life, but now... now I feel like my goal is slipping farther for every minute that passes. But what choice do I have?


    And with one, final, adjustment of her collar, she muttered to herself, "Hang in there. Good things will come if you keep at it."


    With her glasses in hand, preparations were complete.


    Eris'' work day had begun anew.


    The first task was a morning rendezvous with her lady''s knight, a perky girl who insisted on going by the name of Rika. The two had just left the inn. And on their way to the guard post, the topic ofdiscussion somehow came to be what nickname Eris was to go by.


    "Miss Evrika," she said with the best business-like tone she could muster so early in the morning, "please don''t bother. Eris is fine."


    While it was at the girl''s own request, she couldn''t quite bring herself to act so familiar, as to refer to her by a nickname. It was all so sudden. Furthermore, there was no way she was going to accept one for herself.


    "Ehh? Are you sure?" The girl said, cocking her head in a notably saccharine manner that slightly disturbed Eris.


    "Of course. Remember that we are still at work. It would simplybe improper."


    The girl, at first, seemed unconvinced. "¡­is it?" But then, she quickly turned back around with a warm smile, "Well, okay, then!"


    Somehow, it took her by surprise, how she backed down so easily - a relief, though it was. She had half-expected an inane argument coming, similar to the ones she witnessed between the two girls. Indeed, something seemed subtly off with Evrika since that morning. Her personality, though largely the same, didn''t come with the same fizzling pep that she often exhibited in tandem with Sylphia.


    How strange. Perhaps she is bad with mornings? Well, if it that means that she would be easier to deal with, then that is all the more convenient.


    I have nothing against her, per se, but I can''t say I''m comfortable being around someone as... upbeat as her. But she is nevertheless, a person very close to my Lady, it wouldn''t hurt to build a good rapport with her. Theoretically.


    Grey awaited and a couple of his subordinates greeted the two ladies with a salute upon their arrival, saying, "Good morning, Miss Secretary, Miss Carlisle!"


    "Good morning." Eris merely nodded as though it were a given.


    Meanwhile, Rika''s expression was a bit more bashful as she said, "Morning, you guys!"


    Sparing not a single moment, Eris went straight to business. "Report, Guard Captain. How are the guards adjusting to their new shifts?"


    "Yes, ma''am." Grey replied without shifting from his stiff salute. "There were a few cases of tardiness yesterday, but given a bit more time, I''m sure my men will adjust to their new assignments."


    "Very well." Eris walked over to the desk and inspected the documents recording the activities of all the guards in rotation. "Did Miss Ann prepare these?"


    "Yes, ma''am. She worked into the night to finish them too, poor girl. I wish there was a way we could help her, but..."


    "I see."


    There seem to be a few mistakes, but it''s legible enough to understand without any problem. She''s quite clever for a such a young girl... Is that the difference of being able to study in an Academy? I wonder how different my life would have been if I had an education...


    She rubbed the ridge between her eyes.


    No. No. Focus. There''s no time to be fantasizing about pointless things. I have a job to do.


    "Hmm..." she grumbled, "this is unsatisfactory."


    Manpower is insufficient, several sets of equipment needs refurbishing, and the guards are poorly trained for their tasks. Tsk. For now, I''ve left the training of the guardsmen to Miss Evrika, but there isn''t a long-term solution for the other problems, all because a certain someone hasn''t any more money before the next tranche of taxes come in.


    The brat pestered me over dinner yesterday about using the administrative funds, but there is no way I am going to waive my salary over this.


    Once she had flipped past the last page, she laid the documents right back down on the table. "Any reports from the patrols on the road?"


    "None, Miss Secretary."


    So they haven''t reached full gear yet? That''s a relief. It''s far more difficult to calm them down once they get bold enough to set up tolls.


    "I see," she replied.


    After a few moments, Rika approached and gave her a tap on the shoulder. "Eris, do you still need them? I''d like to start with their training."


    "Mm. You can have them. Take care, Miss Evrika."


    "Okay! See you later!"


    With a review of yesterday''s reports ahead of her, Eris'' thoughts went to her employer. She had asked Evrika about her before they left the inn, but all she got was that she out to do some unspecified ''errands''.


    Where in the world did she run off to, anyway?


    Now that she was alone, her frustration was free to surface on her expression.


    And what errands could she possibly be running that are more important than her duties as a Lord?


    Alas, all she could do was sigh in resignation and start her own work.


    Once she gets back to the castle, she''ll regret not working more diligently.


    "Hah..." A low moan escaped Eris'' lips as she relaxed her back onto her chair. "All done."


    She looked idly left and right at the interior of the guard house.


    A warm ray of sunshine peeked in from the window, slipping through a small split between the pair of plain, white curtains.


    Hm. It isn''t even noon yet? I finished earlier than I thought.


    And she had an idea why. The documents were well kept and stored. Everything was organized in an intuitive fashion. It was the mark of a budding secretary.


    I wonder why Miss Ann goes to the trouble of helping out with the paperwork here? She isn''t being paid for the job she does, as far as I know.


    She pondered for a bit, but ultimately concluded that she simply could not understand her motivation. But whatever the case may be, the fact was that with Ann''s help, solicited or not, she had finished her own job in no time at all.


    However, she now faced some unexpected free time on her hands. With all of her tasks done, and no one around to give her new orders, there was but one thing left for her to do.


    With a dissatisfied sigh, she got off the chair and fixed her clothes.


    I guess I should find the brat...


    Sylphia had been the Lady of Dellwick for a few weeks now, and quite a few people have gotten to know her face. Moreover, that head of pinkish silver stood out in the village mostly populated by black and brown. It was no time at all before Eris came across someone who had seen her loitering about.


    But that''s strange...


    The path her lady supposedly took led to the forest adjacent to the village and nothing more. Unless she had some acquaintance who lived along that road, there was nothing for her to see there.


    I''d thought she was meeting with Dante, but he ought to just be patrolling between the market and the stables... Did she get lost along the way?


    Nonetheless, she followed the trail. She diligently scanned every corner for the faintest sign of the little brat. She kept not just her eyes, but ears on alert. If she was lucky, she might just come across the weeping of a lost girl.


    Then, right as she turned the next corner, she staggered back from a thud on her abdomen.


    "Oof!" cried a little girl, though not the one she was looking for.


    Despite the dull ache from their collision, Eris instinctively reached out and held the girl in her arms, lest she should fall to the ground.


    "Are you alright?" she asked.


    "Uuu...?" The girl slowly opened her eyes, lifting her face and meeting eyes with the woman she bumped into. Immediately, her eyes lit up. "Ah! You!"


    "...huh?"


    "You''re Miss Secretary!" she yelled, holding a large smile on her face.


    "Yes, I am...?" Seeing the girl liven up like that relieved Eris, and she soon let her go with a pat on the head. "Were you looking for me?"


    "Mm!" With a bright nod, the girl then held her fist up to Eris'' hand and delivered to her a small, crumpled piece of paper.


    Her gaze sharpened.


    Its crisp sound as she unfurled its creases betrayed the fact that it was good quality paper.


    Inside was a short message:


    ''Basket Weaver''s. Tonight.''


    Could this be...


    "Mmuh!" the little girl then grunted all of a sudden.


    "Huh?" Startled, Eris quickly put the message away. "What-"


    She was then greeted by the girls open hands, reaching out as though she was asking for something.


    "...what is it?"


    "Reward!" Her eyes glimmered. "He said you''ll give me, if I give you that!"


    Eris'' eyelids twitched.


    I knew it...


    Turning her head away, so as not to show the innocent girl her frustrated expression, she then clicked her tongue.


    ...that bastard.


    Once she had calmed down a little, she pulled a couple of copper coins from her pocket and crouched down.


    "Little girl," Eris said, dropping the coins into the girl''s hand, "here."


    "Woaaaah!" In her excitement, the girl hopped in place, ogling at the coins in different angles and enjoying the dull sparkle along their edges when the sunlight reflected upon them. "Thanks, Miss Secretary!"


    The girl was about to dash off when Eris grabbed her hand. "Hold on."


    "Hm...?"


    If I remember correctly, this is Mr. Peterson''s daughter... He''s usually out for the harvest at this time, so she''s probably alone at her house...


    Tsk. How unpleasant.


    Eris then placed her hand over the girl''s head, saying, "You shouldn''t talk to strange people."


    The girl cocked her head in response. "Strange...?"


    "Mm. Strange. Like old men you don''t know, wearing a shady cloak and asking you to do things for them."


    The girl gasped. "Oh!"


    "Mm." She nodded. "That is a strange person. Don''t trust them. Don''t talk to them. And if you see them again, tell me right away. Okay?"


    "Okay!"


    The girl''s unreserved cheer drew a tiny smile from even Eris'' dry lips. And with a pat on the girl''s head she sent her off. "Good. Run along now."


    "Hihihi!" The girl dashed off, weaving and skipping around the few people walking the streets. She would then disappear behind the next row of buildings, but not before leaving a big wave for the secretary.


    Take care.


    A cool breeze blew in, as if to fill the void left by the spunky young girl.


    Eris took in a breath.


    And let out a sorrowful sigh.


    If only certain other little girl was as obedient as that...


    One more time, she scanned left and right. Aware, as she was, of the futility of such a gesture, she still, after all, wished to knew where her lady had gone. But even so, a more pressing matter had risen.


    Tsk. Tonight, huh? I knew we were going to meet sometime soon, but not this soon... I still have a lot of things to prepare.


    That night, Eris arrived at the designated place.


    It was a remote sidestreet. Very few people lived there, much less roam its narrow streets. There, she sat on a small, wooden bench intended as a waiting area for the weaver''s customers.


    The cold wind brushed against her cloak, partially revealing her face under the dim moonlight.


    Her eyes swivelled from side to side. Due to the nature of its location, and given the time of day, whoever it was who still roamed the streets could only be one of two things - her contact, or a guard. But since all guards carry oil lanterns, it was easy to spot from afar, giving her ample time to hide herself, if necessary.


    And so, she waited.


    And waited.


    She sat there for almost an hour, basking all on her lonesome beneath the moonlight, before she finally lost her patience.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.Where is he!? Any longer and I''m going to look suspicious! Should I change location for a while? There should be a guard assigned to patrol this area, and it would be a mess if I get questioned under this outfit.


    Just as she stood up, the door of the basket weaver behind her slid open, with a loud clack.


    She jumped from the sudden noise. Turning around, she saw before her a man with balding white hair and blank, jaded eyes staring out at her. Without his hood, she recognized him perfectly.


    Eris clicked her tongue and leered at him. "Roderick, I thought I told you to cut out your games."


    "Game? This isn''t a game." He snuck the dagger in his hand back into his pocket. "How the hell was I supposed to know it was you? For all I know, you were found out and replaced by an informant."


    "You should have noticed that security was tightened recently. I couldn''t just stroll around the middle of the night in my work outfit anymore." Next, she brought out a few sheets of paper from under her cloak and handed it to him. "I have a new Lord now, you know, and she''s here in this very town. Here, some basic information about her."


    "Yes, I heard. The heroine, wasn''t it? Or so the rumors say. I suppose you''re charging a premium, now that your job has gotten harder."


    She smirked.


    Not really, that snot-nosed brat clearly hasn''t any idea how this world works. And whatever power she has, if she even has any, doesn''t seem to factor into my work... But since you brought that suggestion out yourself, I sure wouldn''t mind a raise. I still have to thank you for that stunt you pulled earlier...


    "Don''t worry," she replied, "since you''re still my number one customer, I''ll go as lean as I can."


    He sneered, "Go to hell."


    "No thanks. I''m certainly not looking forward to your welcoming party in the afterlife. If I die, I just want to rot away."


    "Hm? Not reincarnated?"


    "Do you still hold delusions that scum like us are going to be reincarnated?"


    "Bahah, like hell I do."


    "Anyway, let''s get on with it. A patrol will be coming around soon."


    "Right, come on in."


    The two headed deeper into the shop, past the display area. Unfinished baskets and the tools and materials used to make them were strewn all across several rooms. By the looks of it, no one had given the place a proper clean for months.


    "Make yourself at home." Roderick said. "I''ll get something for you to drink."


    He pulled a door leading into a small room, ushering his guest inside while he walked further into the back. A short table and a couple of chairs stood at the center, seemingly prepared for this very meeting.


    "So," Eris asked as she sat down, "the basket weaver''s in your pocket now too? Must be nice, having a large enough budget to waste money on worthless agents."


    "He''s the cheapest I can find that had this accommodation. Plus, he''s alone. His son''s out joining Duke Hemmingsworth''s army."


    "Hmm..." Her eyes turned to her surroundings.


    At the far end of the room was a small table, atop which a single flower leaned by its stem against an urn. In stark contrast, that single corner was the only place in the house that was clean to a polish. Even the flower, despite being without a vase, remained fresh and verdant.


    Eris'' eyes fell. "...I see."


    When Roderick came back, he had in his hand, two cups and a flask.


    "Still a waste of money." Her eyes followed his hands as he placed the cups on the table; one of which, he slid over to her. "I''d have just taken one of the abandoned houses around the rim of the village."


    "Shut up, you damn miser," he said, before filling Eris'' cup, "I''d much rather pay a little for some accommodation!"


    "Whatever." Shifting gears, she then straightened her back and put on her work face. "So? You must have an urgent job for me."


    She lifted her cup and took a whiff of its scent. It had a deep, nutty texture that distinguished it from regular beer.


    Hmph. Not as exquisite as I expected... but it will do.


    "Hrmph, yes." He took gulped down his cup in one go and let out a heavy breath. "Orders from the top."


    A heavy pressure accumulated around her chest, pulling her attention away from everything but the words her companion spoke.


    "The food caravan job is axed," he said, with a dire tone.


    "Really? Just like that?"


    He nodded. "Asking is clearly getting us nowhere. So we act."


    The two shared sharp glances with each other.


    "What do you suggest?" she asked.


    "Hmph." He smirked. Then, from within his robes, he pulled out a rectangular object and slid it across the table, to Eris.


    She inspected it for any suspicious marks, but it seemed to be an ordinary wooden box with a slide-off top. After careful inspection, opened the package.


    All at once, her eyes widened and Roderick''s face knotted into a grin.


    "A-are these-" Her voice faltered at the sight of a brilliant glimmer emanating from within. Even against the pale moon, the streaks of gold coursed vividly against drab backdrop of the shop''s interior.


    Large, thick coins lined the container, stacked tightly side-by-side. The fit was so perfect that even when she gave the box a shake, no noise was made.


    Despite her struggle to regain her composure, she managed to squeeze out the one burning question in her mind. "How much is this?"


    "Fifteen. And this is just the down payment. The full reward is twice this."


    Her eyes narrowed in suspicion. "With this much, he could simply buy the food he needs, can he not?"


    "Pheh." Roderick shook his head. "You really don''t get it, do you?"


    Eris''s brows furled.


    "It''s not really about the food, you know?" A wicked smile fell on his lips. "It''s much, much bigger than that."


    She grit her teeth and muttered, "Dellwick itself..."


    "He-heh..." With a smug waggle, he relaxed himself in his seat, adding, "Well, even for a mind as sharp as yours, that''s probably out of reach, for the moment."


    Her eyes twitched at his remark.


    "So, here''s the real issue. The boss isn''t very pleased by your young lady''s attitude."


    ...huh?


    "He''d apparently received a rather arrogant letter, coming from her."


    "Ah."


    "Hmm. It seems you know what I''m talking about."


    Of course I do. I wrote that ''strong'' reply, after all.


    Clearing her throat, Eris then asked, "And? What does he want?"


    Roderick then hunched down and intertwined his fingers. "He wants to punish her. Whatever it is - a scandal; an accident. He wants to embarrass her; to crush her spirit. And so-" He pointed to the box of gold coins. "-I''ve brought you that."


    Her gaze sharpened further. "...what do you have in mind?"


    "Kidnap her."


    Immediately, she felt a cold sweat form on her forehead.


    "Bring her to me. Roughed up if necessary. No, wait - I should say, you should rough her up a bit, to start with. That ought to set the right mood for what I have in store for her. Heh heh."


    This sickening man...


    "Do you even have any idea of what you''re asking of me?" she asked, "You want me to kidnap a Lord; the Heroine at that! Are you insane?"


    No, it''s not only insane... if something like this does happen, even if my involvement is never uncovered, the blow to my reputation, and to Dellwick''s, could be irreversible!


    "Not at all." He snickered. "I know you''ve done some amazing feats in that past."


    She felt a chill run across her skin, for a moment, but fought it off.


    What a foolish bluff. There''s no way for you to know. You''ll have to do better than that.


    Leaning back on her chair, she crossed her legs and said, "Don''t take me for a fool, Roderick. There are some risks that simply cannot be covered by gold."


    "Tsk. You say that... but you only want a bigger reward. Don''t you?"


    Eris closed her eyes for a few moments.


    That''s not entirely wrong, but...


    In her head, she calculated all the associated risks involved in kidnapping her own employer.


    Though she is a low-ranking Lord, I can never underestimate her title as heroine. I know very little about her, but I know well enough about the mythos of the Legendary Heroes. These are people that normal humans like us cannot possibly match. In addition to that, she even walks around with a bodyguard. A Royal Knight, at that. Of my contacts, there is, at least, someone I can count on to deal with such a threat¡­ but to then capture a hero afterwards?


    No, every angle points to suicide.


    As she opened her eyes, she then gazed into the pale, dead eyes of her interlocutor.


    But this is one man I can''t underestimate, either.


    Despite how he seems, he''s as ruthless as they come. Should I refuse this job, something, or someone, is coming for me. That''s for certain.


    That means-


    As her thoughts drifted back to his earlier words, an idea sprang up in her head.


    "Hmm..." Her eyes swept down as she then held her chin.


    "What?" His voice carried the strain of impatience in its tone. "Just so you know, this is as much I can give you as downpayment, you damn gouger."


    "No... That''s not it."


    In essence, what the client really wants is to shove their foot into Dellwick''s door. And the absolute aim is to wrest the village away from the brat.


    Honestly, I would be satisfied with anyone else taking over, even if it is that shameless pig.


    And if I do it right...


    Her lips began to unfurl.


    "Hrmph?" he grunted, "What are you smiling about?"


    "Say," a sultry voice escaped with her breath, "what would your client say if I could bring Dellwick to the table?"


    "Ng-!" His face contorted in disbelief. "Are you serious!?"


    She grinned. "Absolutely."


    He took a breath and held it in. His fists clenched and his back arched forwards, his full attention now laid upon her lips. And with an intense expression, he said, "...Let''s hear it."


    By the time Eris had finished explaining her scheme, her companion had been left speechless, his hand fixed upon his mouth, rubbing it up and down profusely.


    "Genius," said the old man in a wavering voice, characteristic of his apparent age.


    "Hmph." Meanwhile, the wily secretary just sat there, with a triumphant smirk on her face.


    "It all makes sense! Yes..."


    With a tiny prod, the secretary fixed her glasses, and said, "The client is making a foolish request out of a burst of emotion. This emotion clouded his judgement, making him lose sight of the true prize. Such things will just get us, the footsoldiers, killed. In such times, it''s imperative that a different course of action is laid out; one ostensibly similar in goal to his outburst, but steered in the correct direction-" She shrugged. "-Right?"


    "Yes... yes. I see." He centered his gaze at her. "As expected of a professional! Heheh. You truly are the ace in my sleeve. I knew I had no better person to entrust this job than you!"


    She giggled. "Enough with the flattery. You know I''m expecting a much larger reward for this."


    "Hah!" In his excitement, he brought his hand down on the table, giving it a few good hits. "Of course I know! Listen, if this thing pulls through... Gold? Bah! That is nothing. Nothing. Compared to the heights you can attain. Trust me. I can guarantee it."


    Though she covered her mouth with her fingers, her smile was so wide that it nonetheless peeked out on both sides.


    "That''s good to hear," she said.


    "So I trust that amount is enough to start with?"


    "Hmm, yes. I believe so." Her eyes turned to one side.


    It doesn''t take much to get bandits to start running amok, anyway.


    "In that case," he said, "I will handle everything on the boss'' side. There shouldn''t be any problem at all. On your signal, the ''reserves'' can come in and ''Guard'' Dellwick against the bandits."


    "When that happens, I will begin paying off the bandits to stop their attacks."


    "Heh heh heh... then, the boss can rub it in that little girl''s face that she can''t protect Dellwick by herself. All while the soldiers get ''provisions'' as payment. Truly two birds with one stone."


    She smirked. "You leave that to me. I am sure that despite her obstinance, she could not possibly resist handing over the food for the soldiers, when it''s her own village that they are defending."


    "And this scandal... it''ll certainly travel to many Lords. I can see it now. Slowly, confidence on her ability as a Lord will fall, and soon enough, Dellwick itself will be stripped from her, and, having been there to defend it from the very beginning, it will likely be re-awarded to..."


    "The client..."


    "Splendid!" A jovial expression was carved on his wrinkled face. "This is absolutely... just splendid! You never fail to impress. With that sharp wit of yours, my dear, just stick with me, and I promise, you will go far. You will never even have to worry about money again."


    "I''m sorry," she shook her head and chuckled, "but I prefer to remain in freelancing."


    And don''t call me ''dear'', you wretch.


    Then, adjusting her glasses once more, she added, "But I''m always available for any requests from you."


    "Oh? Is that so? Well, however you like it, I suppose."


    Just as their conversation was winding down, the lamp light of the patrolling guard became visible from outside the window.


    Both of them immediately went silent.


    They followed the globe of light as it passed the front of the store, where Eris sat not too long ago, and finally, disappear again in the next corner.


    Roderick heaved a sigh of relief. "Well, then, you be careful on your way back now. Damned place is swarming with guards all of a sudden."


    "Don''t worry about me," she then slipped him a wily smirk, "I was the one who organized their new shifts and patrol routes, after all."


    "Huh? How the hell did you-" He snorted and shook his head in disbelief. "Hah, hahah... what more can I say? Really."


    "Well, then-" Her chair screeched against the wooden floor as she stood up. "-you be careful now."


    "Yeah, get out of here."


    Eris slowly opened the shop''s door, slowly, so as to not make any sound as she stepped out.


    Without looking back, she began walking. In that cold of night, all she had to keep herself company were her own thoughts, coalescing slowly into a concrete plot.

 Chapter 38 - Contacts

    It was a mild summer''s day. A sheet of clouds warded off most of the sun''s sweltering heat, making both travelling and farming just a little easier on the tired hands of Dellwick''s laborers.


    Today, Eris paid a visit at the market.


    She browsed for nothing in particular. All of their necessities were met, and there was hardly an item sold in a frontier village that would catch her eye. Or at least that was what she thought.


    "Oh, hohoho, Madam Secretary!" a tubby man greeted her with a nasally bellow, "How rare to see you here! Looking for a souvenir, perhaps?"


    It was the sole proprietor of Dante''s crafts shop, a roving stall fitted straight onto a cart filled with all kinds of goods. He rubbed his hands at the mere sight of her, beckoning her to come to his store.


    She replied, "No. And even if I was, I wouldn''t be looking for it in your cheap-" But right as she was about to berate his shady wares, a single item, out the corner of her eye, caught her attention.


    "Aww..." he moaned, "you know it hurts me whenever you say such terrible things. That fake jewelry controversy is a thing of the past! It''s ancient history. Dante''s Real Fine Wares now only deals in the most exquisite..."


    Ignoring him, Eris picked up what seemed to be a tiny hair clip. It was just one amongst several others, but it drew attention to itself from the faint, cool glimmer it exuded against the crimson glow of the afternoon sun.


    "Hm-hm...?" Dante leaned over his counter. "Something catch your fancy, Madam Secretary?"


    "Where did you get this?" she asked, as she examined it. "I''ve never seen anything like this among your products."


    "Hoho...? That is... Ah!" He chuckled, slapping his fingers on his forehead. "Dear me, that wasn''t supposed to be on display! That''s a premium item I usually sell to nobles! Still, you never fail to impress, do you, Madam Secretary? What a fine, discerning eye!"


    "Drop it, Dante." She adjusted her glasses and glared at him from the side. "I''ll say this only once. You better not be dabbling in stolen goods."


    "Stol-!" He squealed. "Absolutely not, Madam Secretary! I would never think it! All of these goods are completely legitimate! You can carve that in my grave!"


    "For all the things you''ve told me to carve on your grave, there''d be nowhere left to write your name."


    "Oof!" He clutched his chest.


    But it looks so beautiful... Different colors refract on its surface when turned against the light, and touching it like this, it even feels slightly warm... What is it? Some fine Jizzarian gem? And if it were stolen goods, he''d probably give it to me on a discount if I rub it in...


    "So?" She glanced sharply at him. "How much is this?"


    His hand-rubbing intensified. "Oh hoho, ohohohohoho! I knew you''d take a liking to it, Madam Secretary. After all, a refined woman such as yourself ought to have a refined taste!"


    Ugh... give it a rest.


    "Well, since I do owe you a lot through the years, I''ll give it to you at a special discount!"


    Her eyes narrowed.


    Knew it. I''ll have someone trace your supplier one of these days, you damn fence. Tsk. If only I didn''t have too much on my plate right now, I might even make a pretty penny, muscling into his operation.


    Eris sighed.


    But not just now.


    "Right." The stodgy man nodded. "For you, Miss Secretary-"


    Just one thing at a ti-


    "-just 11 shillings and 50 pence!"


    A nerve popped on her forehead. "Huh?"


    Oblivious to her sudden change in mood, Dante went on with his spiel, "Ah! What a deal! I couldn''t even give that offer to my best clients in Aubur- "


    He would quickly learn, however, when she slammed her hand onto his counter. "More than 11 silver!?" She then tugged on his collar, pulling his face within inches of hers. "What sort of scam are you trying to pull here!?"


    "Eeeek!" Dante squealed, "I-I-I don''t know what you''re talking about! This is absolutely fair pricing!"


    "Don''t give me that nonsense!" Eris held the hair clip before his very eyes. "11 silver for this small thing? What is it made of, gold!?"


    "U-uhm..." He rubbed the back of his neck. "Mythril, actually..."


    "Myth-" Eris''s shoulder dropped. "...huh?"


    "A-as I said..." He wiped the sweat off his forehead. "It''s made of Mythril, Madam Secretary. That''s why I usually retail it for 15 shillings..."


    "Fif-!?"


    For a moment, Eris loosened her grip, giving Dante the false impression that he could, at last, pull himself away, only to be yanked right back with a much, much tighter clamp over his neck.


    "Eeeeek!" he squealed once more.


    Eris now leaned over the counter, bringing her lips close to his ear. "Listen here. This goes even further the last time you tried selling fake gemstones. If this scheme unravels-"


    "I-I''m trying to tell you!" he said with a pathetic, bleating voice, "My business is legit now!"


    "Don''t take me for a fool. I know what Mythril is. It''s an extremely rare mineral now found only in dungeons, already forged as swords and armor! There isn''t even a single mythril blacksmith in all the world anymore! And you''re trying to tell me someone out there melted one of those to make a mere hair clip out of them!?"


    "W-well..." he scratched his head. "that... really is how it is..."


    Damnit, this guy is stubborn! I can''t believe his story. It has to be some obscure Jizzarian import he grabbed along his trade route.


    Tsk.


    But I''ve never seen anything like it, so I can''t call out his bullshit...


    "Look," he held his hands up, as though in surrender, "How about this, Madame Secretary? I give it to you at 10 silver, flat. Then, if it turns out to be anything other than Mythril, I''ll give you a full refund. Anytime. Anywhere. No questions asked!"


    Eris raised her eyebrows.


    "T-take it as a token of goodwill!"


    Anytime, anywhere, a full refund? Is he serious? He says that despite knowing I''d take full advantage of it?


    Her eyes wandered back to the hair clip.


    Could it really be...?


    After a single moment of consideration, Eris finally backed off. "Fine." she said, with a dissatisfied look on her face, "But I''m keeping my eye on you. I do not want to handle another mountain of case files for your sake."


    "Absolutely not! I swear on my honorable name, I shall never cause you any more trouble, Madam Secretary."


    She sighed. "Fine, fine. Put that away for me. I''ll bring you the money later."


    A wide grin finally returned to Dante''s face. "Splendid! Thank you for your business!"


    "Mm." she nodded. She was about to turn around when she remembered what she visited him for in the first place. "Ah, and before I forget."


    "Hm?"


    She leaned once more over the counter and whispered, "You will want to cut your caravan routes for a short while."


    Dante''s brows furled, his eyes wide in shock. He, too, leaned in and, returning Eris'' sharp gaze, whispered, "Now, Madam Secretary? It''s in the middle of harvest season."


    "That''s precisely why."


    His face contorted as he racked his brain over her words. And after a few moments, asked. "And it can''t be avoided?"


    "I''m afraid not..."


    He let out a heavy sigh.


    "...I will tell you first when it''s safe to do business again."


    "Ahh..." He crossed his hands. "Well, there''s no choice, is there? I suppose it was just about time I took on a different trade route, anyway. Thank you for informing me, Madam Secretary."


    With sly, slit eyes, she smirked. "Of course. That''s part of our agreement, after all."


    For the rest of the afternoon, Eris would visit several other merchants, though not all of them, bearing the same message.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Later, as the sun took on a deep, golden-crimson, Eris stepped into the local tavern. The store was popular among farmers and travelers alike as the place to wind down after a long day of hard work. From the moment Eris entered through its doors, a constant buzz of laughter and conversation filled the air.


    Most of those in the tavern were middle-aged men, chugging away at their drinks and gobbling up their meals, all while having a big laugh with their peers.


    Out of all of them, a single young woman, sat at the far corner, caught Eris'' eye. Despite wearing a typical farmhand''s clothes, the woman''s thin arms and relatively fair complexion did not suggest farming as her primary occupation.


    There she is.


    Midway to her target, however, a man stepped out of his seat, and blocked her way. He gave off the heavy belch as he stumbled closer amidst the prodding cheer of his mates.


    Nervous glances flickered from all around as the two met eye-to-eye. Or they would, if his red, groggy eyes could actually focus on her instead of zipping every which way.


    "Hey, is he drunk?" a man whispered to another, "Somebody ought to stop him. Doesn''t he know who that is?"


    "S''no use." Another man shook his head. "Guy''s had seven mugs in a row."


    Whispers soon erupted from all around.


    "Woah, looks like she''s about to kill him!"


    "T''least this looks a bit amusin''!"


    Eris clicked her tongue.


    I what a bother... all because she insists on staying in a place like this.


    After a good minute of eyeballing her, the drunk man finally slurred out some words, "''Ey, you ''ave a fine look about''cha m''lady, would''ja mind buyin'' me a drink?"


    "Oy!" An onlooker heckled, "You''re the one who''s s''posed to buy the lady a drink, you git!"


    Laughter followed from all around.


    "Ah!?" The drunk man turned around and scowled at the first guy he saw. "Izzat right!? Who''s got the money for that? If I had the money fer a drink, might as well buy one for meself!"


    The laughter continued.


    Eris sighed. She then took off her glasses and folded its hinges down.


    "That''s true," she said, as a tiny smile fell upon her lips, "if I did have the money for a drink, I''d rather buy one for myself too..."


    The man, in his stupor, tried to focus on her, but couldn''t quite do so. To his utter surprise, she then pulled down on his collar, bringing his face mere inches from hers. Her sharp, grey eyes reflected his own. He gazed into her deep, dark pupils, only to recoil in the next moment, as though leaping away from an abyss that threatened to swallow him whole. In his panic, his gaze fell on her lustrous lips. They glistened as if they were wrapped by fresh morning dew. Alas, there was no escape.


    He was utterly captivated.


    And as if to drive the stake through his heart, she whispered, with a warm, sultry tone, "...but I wouldn''t say no if you bought me a drink."


    Even as she moved her face away, he stayed still. His empty eyes remained fixed, resulting in him seemingly staring at the far wall for several seconds. His facial muscles had become so relaxed a fly could buzz into his mouth, hover around and zip out again. Indeed, it was as though his brain had completely melted.


    She could not even tell if his face was bright red from the alcohol or her teasing just now, but either way, she was satisfied. With the man frozen in place, she effortlessly slipped past him, leaving him in the wind.


    Having witnessed such a display, the onlookers could not help but to hoot and whistle. By their cheers, they egged on the poor drunk to buy her a drink - to which he easily caved.


    "R-r-right away, ma''am!" he squeaked.


    The man then bumbled over to the counter, begging the barmaid to put the next drink on his tab, to everyone''s amusement.


    In the meantime, Eris finally reached her target.


    She sat across the table from the lady farmhand. And silently, she just stared at her, long and hard. The girl pretended not to see her, turning her face toward the wall beside their table, all the while taking small sips from her cup


    Soon, the drunk returned to her with a fresh mug of beer. The experience seemed to have sobered him up a bit, as he then spoke with slightly less slur in his speech, "Here ya go, ma''am! A drink, on me!"


    She slipped him a smile.


    And he swallowed his breath.


    She then arched backwards and towards him, bringing her hand over his cheek. This time, he obediently bent down and, following her light tug, brought his face closer.


    Finally, she tapped him twice on the cheek and whispered, "Thanks. Free drinks are always the tastiest."


    And just like that, she turned back around and left him to dry.


    The raucous laughter reached a peak as the man stood there, frozen for what seemed to be an entire minute, baffled at what just transpired; at what caused him to lose a full mug of beer and, at the same time, go into debt.


    He would complete his walk of shame, basking in the consolation of the tavern''s regulars, who had thoroughly enjoyed the entertainment.


    "Don''t worry about it, champ," one said, "Happens to all of us."


    Another then sighed. "Of all the people you could mess with, you had to pick the Secretary?"


    "Well, I can''t blame ''im."


    "Nah. I''m drunk to hell and back, and I still won''t do somethin'' that dumb."


    "Haha!"


    Soon enough, the excitement died down, bringing the tavern''s noise level back to normal.


    Eris slipped her glasses back on.


    Once her vision was restored to its peak clarity, she noticed that the girl was now glaring at her.


    In response, she slid the mug of beer across, saying, "Here. I don''t drink, anyway."


    Without hesitation, the girl took the first sip, leaving a line of froth over her lips. Satisfied, she then said, "I don''t remember you being this gaudy, Eris."


    She then lifted her elbow and placed it onto the table, propping her head up by the chin. "I''m just blowing off some steam. Don''t mind it."


    "What''s gotten you upset now?"


    Her pupils batted to the side over her question.


    I could name a few things, but...


    She sighed. "Never mind me. I didn''t come to chat."


    "You never do."


    "So, how''s the part-time job?"


    "The harvest is good, but the pay is terrible, regardless." The girl pouted. "And here I was, hoping for a raise after hearing the local bigshot lowered the taxes..."


    "Hmm... is that so?" From her pocket, she pulled out a thick object, wrapped in cloth, and placed it between them. "Then I don''t suppose you wouldn''t mind doing some extra rounds?"


    "Well, it depends..." The girl looked casually from side-to-side while she slid her fingers over the object. "I''ll think about it?" Next, she withdrew her hand and brought it beneath the table. Then, with a single downward glance, her face clouded over with anxiety.


    The devilish secretary knew that her gift would be irresistible. Letting her own inhibition go for a moment, her lips formed a slight smirk.


    Covering her mouth, the farmhand then whispered in an exasperated tone, "Hey what the hell is this?"


    "The downpayment."


    "¡­Risks?"


    "Nothing you can''t handle-" Eris'' smile instantly faded away. "-but failure is not an option."


    The girl''s face darkened in contemplation. Looking down, she twiddled her thumbs and rolled her head from side-to-side. And then, with one big gulp from the mug Eris gave her, she said, "Tell me more."


    When she heard this, her lips took on a sinister smile. "I look forward to working with you again, Eckhart."

 Chapter 39 - A Little Errand

    Gentle showers left puddles of mud all over the roads. At the height of summer, rain usually came right before the crack of dawn, leaving a generous coat of dew over everything, from the crops to the streets. And under that rather gloomy, overcast sky, a tiny voice rang within Dellwick''s market street, brightening up a certain tailor''s sleepy morning.


    "Cecil!" Sylphia peeked her head over the counter and called out a bright, "good morning!"


    Heavy footsteps erupted from the upper floorboards, making haste for the stairs deeper within the shop. Then, a girl with a terrible case of bed hair emerged.


    "Ueh!? Miss Sylphia?" Cecil, the store''s former owner and, now, only employee, frantically said, "I didn''t know you''d be coming today! Uuu... look at this place... I haven''t even cleaned up yet, much less put up the displays!"


    "Hihi! Don''t worry about it."


    "Well, please, come in! It must be freezing cold out there..."


    "Ah, thanks! Though I''m pretty used to it at this point..." she then muttered, "...having slept in that damp cave for weeks."


    "Hm?" Cecil cocked her head.


    "Nothing, I just came to see how you were doing."


    "Ahaha... well, it''s as you can see."


    Past the display area was her workshop. Tools and materials were spread around as though an earthquake had struck. And yet, despite this, there remained a glint of order within the chaos - an inkling that Cecil was somehow keeping each mess in its own place while she worked.


    "I''m sorry, it''s always this messy when I''m in focus."


    "Uh-huh. Looks like you''ve been busy." Without missing a beat, she then twirled around and said, "So, so? How''s that outfit I asked you to make?"


    "Ah, yes! I did my best but... I''ve never made anything like it, so please tell me if there''s something wrong with it."


    She then retrieved a small parcel, stashed away in the corner and handed it to Sylphia.


    "Ooh!" The little girl''s eyes sparkled. "The material is so soft!"


    The lustrous black cloth nearly fell through her hands as she took the folded dress in hand.


    "It is, isn''t it?" Excited. "I ordered it from a friend in the adventurer''s guild! It''s a thread from the Alraune flower! It''s extremely rare, you know!?"


    "Hoho...? Just how expensive are we talking about?"


    She chuckled smugly. "It can go up to 2 shillings a spool!"


    "Shillings...?" Sylphia''s eyes flickered. "Wait, 2 silver!? Really!? Well, the quality is really good, so..."


    "Mm! It''s my favorite material, after all. I use it on pretty much everything!"


    "Heeeh..." She thought for a moment, but immediately something felt off. "Eh? Did you say ''everything''?"


    "Mm!"


    "Even those simple-looking clothes?"


    "Hmhm! That difference in quality sets apart my dresses from anyone else''s!"


    She sighed. "Are you an idiot?"


    "E-eh!?"


    "No wonder you''ve been bleeding money! Why would you use such a expensive material for something like a common dress?"


    "E-eh? But... but... I have my mom''s reputation to protect! If I lag on-"


    "Look. Nobody will buy these clothes."


    "Ngh-!" Cecil cringed.


    "An average person can''t afford a dress like this, and this sort of simple design won''t impress anyone who could actually buy it!"


    "Uuu..."


    "Listen to me." Brought her hand down on the desk, making a loud bang. "You need to cater your products to your customers! If you want to make ordinary clothes, then focus on simplicity, ruggedness and affordability! If you want to make high-quality clothes, then go all-out! Is it that difficult of a concept to understand!?"


    "B-but... even if I make clothes for nobles, only farmers and traders ever come here, and I don''t have any personal connections to the nobility..."


    "That doesn''t mean you should then make a farmer''s shirt that only an aristocrat can afford!"


    "Uuuu...!"


    "In short, you need focus!" The little girl then stopped forward and lifted herself up on her tiptoes, shoving her face mere inches from Cecil''s. "Tell me! What do you really want to do!?"


    "E-eh...?" She hesitated. "Well, of course, I want to make beautiful clothes... but if I can''t sell any..."


    "Tsk. Like I said, you should leave that sort of thing to me!" She pointed to smugly to herself. "I''m still a Baroness, after all! And the Heroine, on top of that. But most of all, I''m your business partner! If it''s advertising you need, then I''ll help you out however I can!"


    Those words sent a tremble across Cecil''s spine. "R-Really...?" She clasped her hands together. "Y-you''ll do that for me, Miss Sylphia!?"


    "Of course!"


    Hearing that, Cecil suddenly went quiet.


    For a moment, she muttered something under her breath with a bittersweet smile, but quickly shook it off. And, clasping her hands tightly over her chest, she declared, "Then, in that case, I won''t hold back anymore."


    A smile surfaced on Sylphia''s lips as she let out a sigh.


    "Miss Sylphia!" The tiny ember in her eyes erupted into a roaring flame. "I want to make the world''s most beautiful clothes! Please help me achieve that goal!"


    "Hmph." She then flourished the fan in her hand, unfurling it in front of her mouth. "You can count on me!"


    Amidst her smug afterglow, she would go on to try on her new dress, all the while pointing out the adjustments she wanted. It only dawned on her long after she was on her way to her next destination that, actually, despite her noble title, she didn''t actually know anyone to show those clothes to.


    Ah, wait a minute! I do know someone! Like... A-Alphonso or... the King...


    Her eyes glazed over.


    I wonder if they''d be interested in something like that...?


    She sighed.


    ...On second thought, I probably shouldn''t have ran my mouth like that.


    Oh well, it''ll probably work out, someday.


    I didn''t say when I''d do it.


    ####


    It was late in the afternoon, and Sylphia was on her way back to the inn.


    "Reporting, meow," a small voice said, close to her ear.


    Sylphia''s eyes turned to an empty alleyway to her side. It was dark and dusty, with wooden panels and other assorted junk left beside the houses that formed the alley. But aside from those she could see no one there.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    "Hmm..." she muttered, "Go ahead."


    "The furless in glasses met with a merchant, and then went into a crowded building, meow."


    Before continuing the conversation, she slipped into the alleyway, lest someone see her seemingly conversing with an imaginary friend.


    "Merchant, you say?" Her eyes swept left and right, trying to pin down from sound alone where her conversation partner was speaking from. "Did you catch what they were talking about?"


    "I''m sorry, meow. I only know the furless traded for an item, meow."


    "Hmm..."


    So she was just shopping. Geez, it''s nothing important, so you don''t have to report it to me! But they don''t really understand what I mean by important and not...


    She sighed. "Fine. Which merchant? Describe."


    "The merchant that visits our village, meow."


    "Eh? Dante?" She cocked her head. "After all she says about him, she''s still buying stuff from him...? Or is it... something else?"


    Once more, she swept her eyes around her.


    "Meow?"


    "Listen. I want you to keep a closer eye on her. Whenever possible, I want to hear what they''re talking about..."


    Finally, her curiosity got the better of her. She lifted her finger up to her shoulder and gathered her black haze into a single point.


    Lighter.


    A small flame erupted above her fingertip, radiating a faint golden light that was hardly discernable from the ambient light. But when she turned her eyes around her, she now saw, beside her, standing a kobold with black fur, his head turned down in deference.


    He then lifted his face and said, "As you will-" The flame''s light reflected from his bright golden eyes. "-my Goddess, meow."


    Hmph. Turns out it''s both more and less useful than I thought...


    "Alright, then. You can go home now. See you again tomorrow."


    "Thank you, my Goddess, meow," he said, as he leapt nimbly onto the dark side of the thatched roofs above and vanished.


    Hmm...


    Sylphia leaned her shoulder onto a wall.


    Was I wrong about Eris? With her and Rika on the case, the guards should be finished reorganizing soon. We should be finished soon. But something''s bugging me...


    Then, she bit onto her nail.


    Who was that cloaked weirdo? I haven''t seen him again since.... Was it just my imagination?


    A small voice then said, "My dear goddess, meow?"


    She looked behind her. There, she saw no one but the people out in the street, walking past.


    She then flicked her finger, shooting a lick of flame over her shoulder. And for a single moment, a second kobold appeared, then vanished just as quickly.


    Her brows furled.


    It would be nice if things could end without any incident...


    "It''s nothing," she said, "let''s go back to the inn. You can go home too, afterwards."


    "Thank you, dear Goddess, meow."


    And with a little puff, she extinguished the flame. The black haze that fed into it dispersed, leaving in its wake a thin, odorless smoke that soon faded away.


    ####


    Later that evening, Eris received an unexpected visitor.


    Announcing her visit with a heavy knock on the door, the Elder''s daughter stormed into her room, looking for Sylphia.


    "I''m sorry," she replied, "but My Lady, she isn''t here yet."


    "E-eh!?" Ann''s face clouded over in anxiety. "D-do you know where she went?"


    My contacts keep saying she goes out to the trail leading to the forest. The only thing there is the dormant dungeon... I wager she is trying to dig up some treasures to sell. The rumors say she subjugated it weeks ago, but I know for a fact that she took a party with her - I was the one who closed the request, after all. I know all about these adventurer types. There wouldn''t be anything valuable left after the first time they''ve swept it clean.


    Yet it''s the only thing they know how to do.


    Tsk. This is why an adventurer''s mindset is so troublesome...


    "I''m sorry, Miss Ann," she answered, "I do not know. My Lady often disappears around this time."


    "And you don''t know where she goes?"


    She shook her head. "I''m afraid not. She has instructed me not to disturb her while she is away."


    "B-but this is urgent!" Ann hopped in closer, her hands clasped over her chest.


    Even if I sent someone out to fetch her, who knows what dangers still lurk in that dungeon? It simply isn''t a place for just anyone and contracting an adventurer just to drag her back out is ridiculous.


    Thus, she answered, "I''m sorry, but even so, I wouldn''t know where to find her."


    "No way..." Ann sobbed.


    I understand your frustration. Even I can''t believe how irresponsible that girl is.


    At that moment, an idea popped into Eris'' mind.


    Hmm...


    "Alright then..." Ann said as she turned around with a sullen expression on her face, "I''m sorry for disturbing you."


    The young girl was about to take her leave when Eris stopped her. "Ah, Miss Ann-"


    "Huh?"


    "-though I can''t find my Lady for you, if it is something that I can help with, then I am available at the moment."


    Ann''s eyes gleamed, and with a gasp she anxiously said, "Ahh! Is it okay? Miss Secretary always looks so busy..."


    With a warm smile she, patted the girl on the shoulder and said, "Of course. It''s also my job to be there when my Lady is away."


    "I-in that case-" She clasped her hands around Eris''. "Please come with me. Many people are complaining about their trade wagons being attacked by bandits, and I don''t know what to tell them!"


    Oho...? You don''t say?


    "I see. I understand, Miss Ann. Please allow me to prepare for a moment. I will join you shortly."


    Ann lowered her head and said, "Thank you, M-Miss Secretary...!"


    Alas, as soon as the door closed, a malicious grin surfaced on Eris'' lips.


    Perhaps she will be more receptive...


    The moonlight reflected off her glasses, the pair of vicious, sharp eyes underneath.


    ...once the public holds a more negative opinion of her.

 Chapter 40 - Ignorance was Bliss

    Far from the lush northern marches was the town of Brimmingham. Set upon the Arlington Mountain on one side, and the Petrichor coast on the other, this southern port town lived up to its name with its brimming coastal trade routes. Jizzarian merchants used it as the first stop towards their continent-spanning spice network, and Londinian traders would be remiss to exclude it from their caravan routes.


    In the center of town, behind the stone-white palace walls, an elegant young lady sat in a large, marble-tiled room while another, dressed in white-and-blue uniform, brushed her long, golden locks of hair.


    "It''s a fine day isn''t it?" the lady said.


    "It is, Your Highness," the other replied, "a perfect day for a stroll around the town."


    "Ah! That''s right, the poppies are in full bloom today, too!"


    "Then I shall prepare for Your Highness'' departure."


    She giggled. "Thank you, as always, Eileen."


    It had become her habit, during warm days, to tour around the town and take in the sunrays through her parasol. Today, she followed the cobblestone paths to the upper part of town, built on the gentle slopes of the base of the mountain. Most structures there were constructed with light, flexible materials - wood for the most part. In conjunction with the mostly stone construction of the lower and coastal quarters of the town, it formed a layered aesthetic that changed gradually with the elevation. Sailors came and went in its port admiring the view it offered out at sea.


    Gentle murmurs followed her wherever she went. The townsfolk basked happily in her beauty and radiance. Everyone knew her and passed no opportunity to greet her. Children would often run up to her and play with her. To many, she was known as the treasure of Londinium.


    She thought nothing of it, however, and shrugged it away with a giggle. "It''s peaceful today, isn''t it, Eileen?"


    Her escort, now clad in shining, silver armor, smiled and said, "Of course, everyone loves Your Highness, after all."


    "Now you''re just teasing me." She looked away and pouted.


    Eileen subdued a chuckle as she muttered, playfully, "But it''s true."


    "Oh, stop it."


    They were in the midst of their playful banter, when, suddenly, the earth shook, violently.


    The princess wore heeled sandals that made it difficult to keep balance from merely walking over uneven ground. But a tremor - alas, she was swept her completely off her feet.


    "Kya!" she cried.


    "Your Highness!" Luckily, Eileen was quick to the rescue, wrapping herself around her liege and cushioning her fall.


    On the ground and in each other''s arms, they waited.


    Rather than a shock, it was more of a prolonged quiver. Almost as if they were sitting atop a table that was grinding against the floor as it was being pulled sideways.


    But soon enough, the tremors subsided. Thankfully, it left little damage around them. At worst, a flimsy stall had crumbled because its primary pole toppled over; and apart from a basket''s worth of spoiled goods, no further harm was done.


    "Oh, dear..." The princess looked worriedly around her, when Eileen abruptly squeezed her by the arms.


    "Are you alright, Your Highness!?" she anxiously said, "Is your leg hurt?"


    "Huh?" She shook her head in confusion. Her mind completely flew over her own situation, but there they were, laying, in the middle of the road. She had suffered no injuries, whatsoever, thanks to Eileen and so, she smiled at her and said, "Oh, I''m fine."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Hihi, you''re overreacting again, Eileen. If you keep that up, you''ll get wrinkles early."


    "Haah... maybe it''s because a certain princess has a tendency to hide the fact that she is hurt until she is bedridden?"


    "E-err..." She averted her eyes. "That happened only once..."


    "Twice. In a row."


    "A-ahaha ha..."


    Even the onlookers were stunned for a moment, but as the princess finally stood up and restored her former grace, they quickly returned to normal, as though nothing even happened.


    "Your Highness, that must have come from the northern wall."


    "Again...?"


    "So it seems."


    Elizabeth''s face turned glum. "...shall we take a look?"


    "The earthquakes have stopped but... nevertheless, please be careful, Your Highness."


    "Of course."


    They passed though the uptown in a hurry. Along the way, they met with some guardsmen who were, themselves, in the middle of a dispatch to the scene. They were armed with thick, long polehammers, the heads of which more resembled oversized picks with the great steel nails protruding from them.


    When they arrived at the gate leading to the Arlington Mountain, they found it left ajar. The dozens of guards stationed atop the bastions stared blankly at something outside. Though people were still running around, it seemed from the silence that battle was over.


    And so it was. Beyond the fortified walls laid the body of a massive creature. Its plump body was covered with visibly rough, sand-yellow skin. Itshead sagged onto the ground down as if it were about to fall off, as a large gash spurted blood out of its thick, long neck.


    Elizabeth felt her stomach turn. In a defensive reflex, she turned right back around, took a deep breath and held it in.


    "I-is it dead...?" she mumbled, clutching chest.


    In that moment, Eileen took her hand. "Your highness..." She inched closer, lending her shoulder for her mistress to rest her head. It, too, was a learned response. In the past, it wasn''t rare for the young lady to pass out, seeing such scenes.


    But this time the princess forced herself to endure.


    Even now, the soldiers were doing their job to the fullest. What face could she show to them if her knees now buckled and weakness overtook her?


    "Hey!" shouted a middle-aged man in a suit of armor, "Make sure it''s dead! These earth lizards are tough as boulders, ya know!? And that ain''t no joke! These critters have literal rocks growing on their skin, so be sure to stake ''em right!"


    The princess approached this man, careful not to lay eyes on the gore at the edge of her vision. "Captain Tullard," she said, "is everyone alright?"


    "Oh! Yer Highness!" The vicious scowl on his face vanished the moment he laid his eyes on her. "Absolutely! We''ve gotten used to protecting the walls from these darned lizards! Ol'' Tim did get scratched while the beast was-a strugglin'' but he''ll be fine tomorrow. Hahahaha!"


    She placed her hand over her chest and let out a sigh. "That''s a relief."


    "Still..." The man crossed his arms. "If we don''t do nothin'' about the nest itself, it''s only a matter of time before someone gets really hurt, like before..."


    She flinched.


    It wasn''t the first time the earth lizards had ventured out of their nest - the dungeon that encompassed a deep cavern dug into the mountain itself. But one time, it happened, and the town was ill-prepared. Despite their best effort, the wall was breached.


    It was only through the help of a passing adventurer that the city was saved, then. And as soon as the lizard had died, the adventurer quickly disappeared, not even claiming a reward for his, or her, efforts...


    It was the first and last time it ever happened - she promised herself that it would be so.


    Captain Tullard scratched his head. "...but we don''t have the manpower to sweep the nest... a few times we sent some men to scout it out, and it''s really packed with these things. My men can hold a wall... but raiding a dungeon... that just ain''t our expertise."


    But the adventurer''s guild has failed to answer my call for far too long... and at this rate... I''m just waiting for a disaster!


    She hung her head and uttered, "I''m sorry..."


    Kuh...! How frustrating...! Eventhough I hold such a title... how could I still be so powerless!?


    "Y-yer highness! There ain''t nothin'' to be sorry about! It don''t matter if it be a lizard or a demon! Me an'' the boys''ll keep our fair town safe!"


    His words drew out a bittersweet smile. "Thank you, Captain Tullard. I''m glad I could count on you."


    The man turned red and grinned. "Heheheh!"


    There must be some way to be rid of these monsters... without needing to trouble father. He has grown so pale lately. Aside from that, I am still a Lady of the Royal Court! I ought to be able to solve an incident or two with my own resources...!


    She turned to her escort. "Eileen, has there been any replies from the guild?"


    But all she got in response was a sullen expression.


    Tsk... when the guild scribe paid a visit and rated the quest I posted, I was ecstatic to know that they''ve given it the highest qualification possible...!


    I thought that, surely, a Master-level dungeon would attract some heroic party of adventurers in a heartbeat, but...


    She clenched her teeth.


    It''s been far too long since then. Worse, still, neither I nor my consorts have any ties with these adventurer types...! Kuh, to think there were such disadvantages with being surrounded only by nobility...!


    But in that moment, the spark of inspiration struck her.


    ...wait, nobility...?


    Her eyes widened.


    Wait a second...! There is one!


    "That''s it!" the Princess suddenly yelled, to the surprise of both her escort and the old guardsman. "Eileen, call for a messenger!"


    Stolen novel; please report.


    "A... messenger, you highness?"


    "Mm! We''re calling for help."


    The lady knight gasped expectantly, saying, "You mean, Your Highness will finally stop being stubborn and ask the King to-"


    "No!" Lifting her finger, she then exclaimed, "The Heroine!"


    "Uh¡­ eh?"


    "Haven''t you heard!? She''s already proven her strength in Ealdton... and I heard that she was awarded Dellwick because she subjugated the dungeon nearby! They say the guild post-rated it as a Master-level dungeon, you know!? And she''s the heroine! She would be remiss to deny a call for help, right?"


    "I-I see... indeed, the heroine sounds like a capable person¡­ I shall send a message at once."


    And when I finally meet her in person...


    While no one was looking, her lips then widened, forming a lecherous grin.


    ¡­then I can finally play with her cheeks!


    She sipped the drool overflowing from her lips and cackled, "Ehe... ehehe... ehehehehe...!"


    A cold breeze swept across Sylphia''s back, sending a chill down her spine.


    "Brrr...!" She clutched her upper arms and shuddered. "It''s pretty cold for a summer day... Maybe it''s because of this thin dress I''m wearing..."


    She was her on her way back to the inn after having finished another day of her rounds. Today, she wasn''t able to escape early in the morning as, somehow, Eris had become privy to her sneaking out while her secretary was, supposedly, still asleep. Thus, she was only able to leave in the afternoon, when she was finally allowed to go - only after finishing a great big stack of documents.


    Uuuu... what a miserable day. I didn''t even finish a whole lot in the cave, thanks to Eris...


    "No, no." She shook her head.


    She''s just doing her job.


    And with a deep breath, she let out a sigh.


    But still...


    She didn''t notice it right away, but slowly, a clump of people began to form around her.


    "Eh?"


    They looked menacingly at her, and by the time she noticed, she was already surrounded by what looked to be an angry mob.


    She sucked her cheeks inward.


    E-eeeeeeh!?


    Soon, a man stepped out from the crowd, asking, "You''re Lady Sylphia, right?"


    "Uh... y-yes?" Cold sweat dripped down to her chin as she nodded. "That''s me. Can I... help you?"


    They loomed over her.


    "E-eh...? What?"


    Eris was resting in her room, later that evening. She had just finished compiling tomorrow''s reports, when, all of a sudden, her door blasted open.


    And in ran a little girl, screaming, "Eriiis! What''s the heck is happeniiing!?"


    "M-my Lady-" She hardly had the time to assess the situation when she caught the girl who just leapt into her chest and wept. This ticked her off. With a bit more force than she intended, she pried Sylphia off of her, saying, "Please calm down, my Lady."


    But the latter did not yet seem to be in the mood for calm discourse. "Uuuu..." She sniffled, "I was bullied by a bunch of angry people on my way here! They said I was lazy and stupid, and that I was the cause of the bandit attacks around here! I mean, what bandit attacks are they talking about!?"


    Eris sighed. "I was going to report that tomorrow morning, but..."


    "Tomorrow!? But I was bullied today!"


    She turned a sharp gaze to the little girl. "Perhaps I could have delivered it sooner, but my Lady was nowhere to be found..."


    "Geh-" She averted her eyes. "F-fine... Give it to me, then."


    "As you wish." Alas, she picked up her glasses and donned them once more. She stood up, and allowed her sullen lady to sit in her desk as she delivered the news. "For the past few days, bandit activity had been slowly rising. It seems to have exploded today, with large-scale raids reported along the caravan route towards the province of Brandonbury. In total, five caravans have been struck. One two days ago, and a total of four over the course of today.


    "Losses of life have been reported," she continued, "2 merchants, of whom 1 is missing but presumed dead, 6 caravaneers including farmers and caravan guards, and two of Dellwick''s guardsmen who were assigned to the road. Material losses are also severe. Of the 4 caravans, 18 carts of goods have been stolen.


    "As a precautionary measure, I have taken the liberty to withdraw all the guardsmen from road patrols. To minimize casualties, I have sent out the instruction to all caravaneers to simply give up their goods if attacked. However, if this keeps up, all trade will be frozen. It being in the middle of harvest season, I cannot overstate how dire this situation is."


    "Aaaaaagh!" Sylphia scratched her head furiously.


    "I''m sorry, my Lady."


    After releasing her futile rage, the girl soon simmered down. "Gnnn... stop apologizing. I''m not blaming you or anything!" She then wilted into her seat and, with a disconcerted face, grumbled to herself, "Geez, why did this have to happen now!? Did we piss them off somehow? But if they have enough men to commit an attack like this..."


    "My Lady," Eris interjected, "nonetheless, we need to resolve this situation somehow."


    "That''s a given."


    Her eyes sharpened like a hawk''s.


    Here''s my chance.


    "Then," Eris placed her hand on her chest, "if I may..."


    "Hm? Sure."


    "Thank you, my Lady. I have a suggestion that may come to resolve my Lady''s predicament. My Lady remembers that Count Rosteforough has been asking for food deliveries?"


    "Ugh." Sylphia winced. "I wish I didn''t, but go on..."


    "It is no secret that he maintains a large garrison in Linden. However, a town of its size couldn''t possibly support such an army. Which, I deduce is why the Count was insisting so much for the food."


    "Heh... so that''s it." Her eyes flickered. "You''re pretty well-informed."


    "It is part of my job, after all."


    "And then?"


    "I believe it would be possible to arrange a deal where Dellwick should come under his army''s protection. In return, it should be a fair to provide those troops with their much-needed supply of food."


    "Ugh," Sylphia''s eye twitched, "that does make sense... but if I come crawling to him now, I could only imagine what he''d be gouging me for, in return."


    Tsk, perceptive little brat.


    "Sorry, Eris, let me think for a while," she added, before reclining into the chair, hand on her chin. She rocked back and forth as though she were trying to shake loose a nail stuck between the cogs of her mind. After a short while, the girl then muttered to herself, "Damn it... This''s really cutting into my timeline."


    Eris sighed. "I could see no other plausible solution to the problem."


    It didn''t seem that the girl was listening, however, as she just kept mumbling inanely under her breath. "Should I use... no, too risky... and without trai-"


    And her patience was wearing thin. Aiming to force the issue, she then stepped closer and forcefully interjected, "My Lady, if you would allow me, I shall make sure to negotiate an advantageous deal for yo-"


    But she, too, would be cut off, when Sylphia suddenly stood up. "No," she then girl said.


    Startled by the chair sliding towards her, Eris staggered backwards. "¡­Huh? But my Lady!"


    "I''m sorry, Eris, please leave me alone for now. I''ll try to figure something out."


    "Are... you certain? I urge that we request for help quickly. Even if Linden is but a day''s carriage away, that cannot be said for a contingent of soldiers on the march..."


    "Yes. It''s fine. Oh, and, don''t take this the wrong way, but from now on, I want to take over the security of Dellwick."


    She felt her stomach clench, hearing those words. Nonetheless, she suppressed any other reaction she might have had, particularly on her face. And, as though it were a matter of fact, she responded, "Of course, my Lady."


    "Thanks," she said, as she made her way back out of Eris'' room, "well, that''s all, I guess. See you tomorrow."


    "Wait, that''s it? My Lady, forgive my insolence, but, I seriously doubt that the crisis will be solved by simply rotating the guards in a different way..."


    "I know." Sylphia glanced over her shoulder. "As I said, leave it to me."


    "But-!" She reached her hand out, but by this time, Sylphia was already outside the door.


    "Good night, Eris." And with that, she closed the door and left.


    "Good... "


    An oppressive silence remained.


    "Night¡­" The secretary hung her head. "¡­my lady."


    Meanwhile, Eris just stood there, alone; baffled. The quiet night only seemed to amplify the noise in her head - her inner voice, trying to make sense of her own situation.


    ...something? Something!? What something? What can a bankrupt Lord possibly do at this situation? I hold out the single lifeline that can save Dellwick - save you, yourself! And you swat my hand away!?


    She gnashed her teeth.


    Fine, then. Maybe you simply don''t understand the gravity of your situation.


    She then sat back down on her desk, slipped her hand into the inside-pocket of her blazer and pulled out a key. With it, she opened the desk''s main drawer and pulled out a small, rectangular, box.


    In that case...


    And from it, she drew not one, but four gleaming gold coins.


    ...I will make you understand.

 Chapter 41 - Shadows in the night

    It had been several days since the crisis began. With Eris'' injection of 4 more pieces of gold, the scale of the attacks had grown wildly since. Even caravan trains were no longer safe, as these outlaws soon overran the roads in and out of the village.


    And, tonight, again, the two culprits met at their usual place, under the cover of darkness.


    "Things are looking really bleak out there," said the old man as he poured malt liquor into the woman''s cup.


    She sighed, "...And yet, it isn''t enough to convince that brat to accept the proposal."


    "I don''t know what strings you''re pulling but make sure to do it clean. Organized banditry is a serious offense, and if your name gets dragged in..."


    "Yes, I know." Despite knowing that she couldn''t handle her liquor, she still took a sip. A bitter sensation spread across her tongue the instant it entered her mouth, forcing her to swallow it all in one gulp. She then heaved a deep sigh as a warm sensation spread around chest and travelled down to her fingertips.


    "Anyway, even the client has taken notice." He leaned over the table. "He''s pleased that there''s finally some tangible action being made, but make sure that this all doesn''t lead to irreparable damage to Dellwick itself."


    "Don''t worry. I didn''t give them that much money." She propped her head up by her knuckles. "Might need to hunt some remnants after everything''s over, though."


    "So," He soon finished pouring himself a drink. "what did you come here for?"


    "Checking in on your side of the deal."


    He furled his brows.


    "The girl will not willingly ask for help." She continued, "Even I do not know how deep her pride and narcissism runs. At this rate, she might even regard the utter destruction of Dellwick as more desirable than to lower her head and ask for help..."


    "Hm. And?"


    "...I can''t mobilize the influence of nobles myself."


    "Hmph..." He smirked. "...but the client would."


    She nodded. "It would then present a chance to humiliate the girl in front of all the kingdom."


    "Heh. I can picture it now:" He swept his hands across the air and formed a rectangle with his fingers. "At the time of desperate need, the Kingdom''s finest - the 4th Linden, swoops in to save a beleaguered village, and depose its indifferent... no, cruel, ruler. Such a story will surely reverberate amongst the nobility!"


    "...and surely destroy the girl''s reputation within the kingdom. While it is certain that she will lose Dellwick, it may even be possible that she would lose her noble title from such disgrace."


    "Mm''yes." He gulped his cup down to the last drop and quickly began pouring himself another round. "She''s just a low rank dreg, with a bestowed title anyway. I imagine stripping it away again isn''t going to be a big deal."


    "Nonetheless, she is still the Legendary Heroine."


    "Oh? I''ve heard of that rumor. Is it true? I observed her once, and, though she does look out of the ordinary, she doesn''t..." He twirled his finger as he wrapped his tongue around his words. "...you know? Seem all that heroic. What do you think? You''ve spent a lot of time with her."


    She sighed. "Unfortunately, I can agree, wholeheartedly. At this point, I''m even starting to doubt if the rumors are true..."


    Though the girl, herself, claims it...


    His eyebrows shot up. "Could it be... that her being the heroine is just a ruse made up by the royal court!?"


    "Hm?" Her eyes sharpened.


    Could be. It would certainly explain a lot of what I saw.


    "...Who knows?" She then said with a shrug, "But if she is... shouldn''t we get a bonus for knocking her down a peg?"


    Roderick let out a prolonged snicker. "Sly as ever."


    Gulping down the rest of his drink, he wasted no time and quickly poured himself another round.


    Eris glanced down and followed his hands. Right after filling his cup, they soon swung around and headed towards hers. She interjected, "One is enough for me. I can''t have myself tumbling my way back."


    "Bah." Despite her protest, he nevertheless filled her cup and slid it back at her. "Just this once. To celebrate."


    "Celebrate?" Her expression soured. "Isn''t it a little early for that?"


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "Hrmph. I know you well." He took another sip from his cup and said in a tipsy, melodic tone, "All of this is as good as done."


    She sighed. "You''re already drunk."


    "Bah," he grumbled, "you''re spoiling the drink. Just join me already."


    The cloudy liquid in her cup shimmered a pale golden brown against the moonlight. It tempted her, despite her knowing full well its sharp, bitter taste. Eventually, she gave in and, with a click of her tongue, said, "Fine. Just this once."


    "Good, good!" He grinned. "That''s the spirit. Those who work hard, ought to drink hard."


    Alas, she begrudgingly lifted her cup.


    If that''s the case, you shouldn''t be drinking at all.


    And so, the two drank away until they had finished the entire bottle.


    Eris staggered her way back to the inn.


    Damn, I''m such an idiot. Why''d I let him pressure me into drinking past my limit?


    She pegged her arm onto a wall to prop herself up.


    I don''t even know if the brat changed the patrol routes. I''m getting sloppy... Haah. The stress might be getting to me. I''m so close to such a massive prize that I can''t think clearly.


    She slapped herself using both hands.


    Come on, focus! I can''t afford to mess this up right now.


    And right as she was struggling to keep herself upright, she noticed a shadow moving just off the corner of her eye. However, when she turned to look, nothing was there but empty dirt road.


    Urgh... Is it the liquor?


    Damn, that''s it. I''m never drinking again.


    Just in case, she kept her hand near her thigh where she had concealed a small thrusting dagger, and continued walking.


    It might have been the drink playing tricks on her, but for the first time in recent memory, she felt the darkness creeping over her. Despite the moon and the stars dimly lighting everything under that cloudless sky, she only became more and more anxious for every step she took.


    After turning a few corners, she again noticed a shadow moving at the corner of her eye.


    What is this feeling?


    Adrenaline pumped through her veins, overwhelming the alcohol in her blood. She felt a distant gaze staring right at her.


    Am I being stalked? I don''t think I''m just seeing things...


    Thus, when took the next turn, she hurried forward and made another before for swinging around and drawing her blade.


    Come out, you.


    After a few moments, her pursuant revealed itself. It crawled out of the corner and gazed at her with golden eyes that shined hazily in the distance. Indeed, between the black night and her alcohol-addled vision, it was the only thing even barely distinguishable of it.


    "Huh..."


    But it was enough.


    She wiped her hand across her face. "I see."


    A rather large cat, whose black fur blended so completely in the darkness as to be almost transparent, sat there and stared right into her eyes.


    Tsk. Now I feel silly... This is why I don''t drink...


    And as she was about to turn around, the cat, just out the corner of her eye, seemed to rise from the ground and stood on its hind legs.


    Her temples ached.


    She couldn''t tell if it was the alcohol garbling her senses, but she then heard a strange, high pitched, "Nyaa."


    Baffled, she froze in place as she tried to make sense of the situation.


    But by the time she recovered enough to take a closer look, the cat had disappeared, presumably jumping back into the darkness.


    ... Huh.


    She placed her hand on her chest. Her heart must have been racing faster than that one time when she had to run across the Aubury to meet the deadline to the Royal Chancery.


    What... just happened?


    She rubbed her eyes, hoping that, with some clarity, she would make out something from the dark emptiness before her.


    Tsk.


    But in the end, there was nothing left. Whatever it was, cat or illusion was gone.


    After a few moments, she turned back around and continued walking as though nothing even happened.


    I will never, ever drink again...

 Chapter 42 - Unknown Variable

    The darkness had barely lifted, but the hustle and bustle of a rural work day was well underway in Dellwick''s market street. Men and women scampered hither and dither, wrapped in thick, warm clothing to ward off the cold breeze on this slow, overcast day.


    This was true even for traders. Because of the heightened bandit activity, merchants began to form their caravans together into supply trains. Travel was a lurch alongside dozens of other fully laden carts, but pooling all of their caravan guards in one spot was the only method of ensuring the passage of goods in and out of the village.


    That morning, a woman approached the head of the supply train.


    Clutching in her hands a sack of coins and a sealed letter, she called out to the man idling on the wagon, "Excuse me!"


    Startled, her nearly fell off his seat. He quickly masked his embarrassment with a grin, however, and, fixing his cap, he turned to her, saying in full cheer, "''Morning, miss! Somethin'' you want delivered?"


    "Yes..."


    Couriers and other travelers flocked to the safety in numbers promised by the supply trains. The caravan hands didn''t mind having more warm bodies around them, either, so it was a mutual relationship.


    "...here."


    As she handed her letter, a cold gust swept across her face. It exposed, for a second, her porcelain skin and jet-black hair.


    The woman swung her eyes left and right, taking care not to sway her head in turn. Her shoulder felt heavy all morning, as though it was weighed down by someone''s gaze. Or perhaps it was the bitter chill, penetrating through her clothes. Either way, it put her on edge, distracting her from her current conversation.


    "Somethin'' wrong, miss?" The courier asked.


    She shook her head and replied, "It''s nothing."


    Maybe it''s just my hangover.


    "Alright then. Where d''you want this?"


    "Wyllset. Lower District. Eastern side, by the Augury Tavern."


    "Ah, the caravan stop?"


    She nodded. "Facing the door, turn left and take the first alley on your right and follow it to the very end."


    "H-huh...?" The took off his hat and scratched his head. "Some alleyway in the slums of Wyllset? Come on, ma''am. The courier''s fee isn''t worth-"


    "A girl will meet you there-" With sharpened gaze, she shoved the sack of coins in his face. "-she will receive this letter. Her name is..."


    She hesitated for a moment, as she took her breath.


    "...Emi."


    The man visibly swallowed his breath. With a worried expression, he glanced left and right, before letting out a low grunt. "Urgh..." With one hand, he reached out for the money, and with the other, he slapped himself in the face. "Dang it... I''ll make this a special delivery."


    A tiny smirk surfaced on the woman''s lips, but she was quick to hide it as she then released her grip on the bag. "Thank you."


    And as she turned around, she let out a sigh of relief.


    Now, then...


    With that, she slipped away as quickly as she came and disappeared into the alleyways. She then cast off her rags in a dim corner, revealing the dark blazer and tight skirt beneath. Wiping the sweat off her brow, she treated herself to a tiny smile before putting on on her glasses.


    On the way back to the inn, Eris saw two familiar guardsmen on patrol.


    Hm? That''s my Lady''s bodyguard... she seems to be hard at work.


    The two seemed to be in the middle of a conversation.


    "...how we patrol?" said Grey, "Well, we just walk around the village, don''t we? Keep a lookout for troublemakers and then switch shifts back at the post..."


    "Ehh...?" Rika gave him a dissatisfied look. "That''s it? You don''t even chat with anyone?"


    "W-well, that''s... I mean, we''re on the clock, aren''t we? People will think we''re slacking off and-"


    She shook her head and sighed.


    "What good will walking around do? All the bad guys would need to do is wait until you''re gone and then they''re free to do whatever they want!"


    "W-well..."


    "Listen. There is something more important than just completing all your rounds for the day, and that is..."


    She lifted her index finger, authoritatively.


    "...trust!"


    "Uoooh! Uhh... eh? Are... you saying that people don''t trust us?"


    "Not that sort of trust. Look around you. These are the people you''ve promised to protect. But they don''t talk to you. You don''t talk to them. Do you even know everyone who lives and works here? Do they even know you?"


    "Well of course they know me, I live here! Err, well, I guess most of them know me? I mean, knowing everyone... that''s just a bit-"


    She puffed her chest out as she said, "Well we did, back in Ealdton!"


    "In such a large town!? No way!"


    "Well, our squad was only tasked to one district, but that counts! And so, because we knew everyone, we could focus our attention on the important few - travelers, strangers and people you know that like to cause trouble! In fact, we hardly ever finished our rounds everyday, since people know to come to us directly if they want any help!"


    "Uoooooh!" Grey''s eyes lit up in awe. "That''s amazing! Can we really do something like that here!?"


    "Of course! Dellwick is much smaller than Ealdton, so your team can take charge of the whole thing, no problem!" Then, she spread out her arms and declared, "So, now it''s your job then to step up and form that bond of trust between you and the citizens!"


    "Y-yes, ma''am!" he stood stiffly in salute.


    "Alright! Now, let''s go into that shop and greet the owner!"


    "Right behind you!"


    Alas, the two disappeared from view.


    Hmm... So Miss Evrika worked as a town guard in Ealdton before? Interesting. And she seems rather proficient at it...


    She clicked her tongue.


    It would be a bother if security improves a bit too much... after I''m done, I should have Grey and his men replaced.


    And so, she continued on her way.


    She was about to leave the market street when another strange pair caught her eyes.


    Two figures, each wrapped in a dark, ragged cloak, strolled along the row of shops.


    Speaking of strangers... they don''t look like farmers or traders, but at the same time, they don''t wear their weapons out in the open like adventurers do.


    Are they Eckhart''s? Maybe travellers?


    She watched them from the shadows.


    One, a titan of a man, or so it seemed from the outrageous silhouette made by his cloak, towered above the other, a little girl whose stark, silver hair Eris just happened to catch a glimpse of right before she turned away. They held onto each other''s hands, like father and daughter, as they strolled silently down the street.


    From time to time, the girl would seemingly take interest at the stalls on either side of the road, slowing down for a moment, only to be tugged back again. This happened a couple of times, until, on the third occasion, she stopped completely, releasing herself from her guardian.


    She stood in front of a general trader who dealt mostly in trinkets and accessories. He was fresh from that morning''s supply train, meaning he had just passed the border with Rafale, back from the shining metal city of Govan.


    The girl bent slightly over, staring silently at one of the products displayed on the counter.


    Meanwhile, the cloaked man must have noticed her separating from him, and stopped.


    "Lil," he asked as he turned around, "what is it?"


    But as soon as she heard his voice, the girl sprung in surprise and quickly scampered back to his side.


    The man glanced at the stall she stopped at. "Was there something you wanted?"


    However, the girl only lowered her head and shook it vigorously.


    He paused, seemingly disappointed. "I see." And so, he turned back around, pulling the girl along with him. "Let''s return to the caravan stop for our next job."


    They''re gone... Maybe they were just travelers.


    Eris clutched her own arm.


    But why is it that I feel uneasy about them...?


    Back at the inn, Eris assisted Sylphia with her administrative duties, as usual. Most often, this just meant forcing her to sign all the documents they had brought with them to the village.


    And that afternoon, many days after they arrived in Dellwick, her Lady had finally managed to complete the very last one.


    "Uuuuuugh..." with her head face-down on her desk, Sylphia groaned, "Finally, it''s over."


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    After reading through the last document, Eris said, "Indeed, I have received all documents necessary to formalize my Lady''s reforms. Thank you for your hard work. I shall now send these ahead by courier."


    "Mm..."


    As Eris arranged them into a neat stack, she snuck a glance at Sylphia and asked, "My Lady, may we talk about the bandit problem?"


    "Hm?" The girl raised her face, and looked at her secretary with her chin flat on the desk. "Sure? What''s on your mind?"


    "Isn''t it time to consider asking for help from Count Rosteforough? Dellwick has suffered for several days under the threat of banditry. At this rate-"


    "Oh, this again..." She turned her face back down onto her desk.


    "My Lady, please take this seriously."


    "I am taking this seriously!" She pouted. "Look, I''m taking care of it, alright?"


    "Oh?" Eris'' eye twitched. "How so?"


    All you''ve been doing is go spelunking in that dirty little dungeon everyday! You haven''t even hired any new guards out of whatever treasures you might have dug up!


    "Gh-" She averted her eyes. "Just- you know? Taking care... of it."


    In her frustration, Eris failed to suppress her face from contorting, though for only a split second. "My Lady," she said in a dire tone, "know that we have almost exhausted our resources. If you insist on playing your games, then irreversible harm will-"


    "Who is playing games?"


    Her shoulders jolted and goosebumps broke out all over her skin. For the first time since they met, the young lady aimed a sharp glare right at her. She didn''t even know that she was capable of such a face. But for that one passing moment, she looked nothing at all like the frivolous little girl she knew.


    Then, just as quickly as it happened, Sylphia closed her eyes again and let out a sigh.


    "Look, I told you I''ll handle it, right?" When she lifted her head, her calm expression had returned, with an added smile. "Heheh, despite my looks, I''m still the Legendary Hero, you know?" She then gave Eris a wink and a thumbs up. "I mean... you know, right? A-anyway, come on, you can trust me a little!"


    "Bu-" This time, Eris bit her tongue.


    Legendary Hero... now, of all times, you claim that title? What, exactly, do you intend to do? What can you do, to begin with, that you hadn''t bothered to for the past few days of our stay here?


    It''s a bluff. It can''t be anything but.


    At least, that''s what she wanted to believe. And yet, all her instincts, honed from years of dealing with crooks, merchants and politicians, often together in the same room, screamed otherwise.


    Either way, there was nothing else she could say or do.


    And, hanging her head, she said, "Forgive me, my Lady. I was out of line."


    "It''s alright. I know you only want the best for Dellwick. But I promise you, I won''t let these crooks get away with it!"


    Eris racked her brain for anything else to say, but she would come up empty. "I understand, my Lady. Well, then, please excuse me."


    Thus, she left the room, defeated.


    And at the same time, a noisy girl entered.


    "Sylphieee!" All smiles as usual, the heroine''s bodyguard, Evrika, skipped into the room. "I''m done with my patrol!"


    "Ah! Rika, welcome back! And just in time, too! I have an errand for you to run."


    "Eeeeeeh!? I''m not lugging any more boxes around, you hear!?"


    "No, no, it''s not that. Come on in."


    Amidst that noise, Eris closed the door behind her, leaving the two alone in her Lady''s room.


    When she was sure that she was not being watched, her face contorted with unmitigated rage.


    Damn it all!


    She clenched her fists and gnashed her teeth as she wailed inside mind.


    If she doesn''t give it up, soon Dellwick will actually be ruined!


    Everything I''ve worked for... everything I''ve planned... will all be for naught!


    It is as if she does not realize such a disaster will destroy her as well!


    That stupid, lazy, annoying, self-centered, arrogant brat...!


    She panted.


    It took some time before she calmed down, and when she did, the first thing she did was fix her glasses.


    I have no choice... I need insurance.


    That afternoon, Eris wandered around the market in search of Roderick, but found no sign of him anywhere. She even made several passes by the basket weaver, but the store was open for business, though lacking in customers.


    Where is he? He should already be up and about.


    She continued her hunt for a short time before finally giving up.


    Tsk. Did he leave the village?


    But just as she was about to head back, a man bumped into her shoulder.


    "Ngh," she grunted, "Hey, mind where you''re-"


    But right as he passed her, he bent down and whispered into her ear, "Big sis wants to talk to you. Now."


    By the time she could take a glimpse, he had already walked past, and soon disappeared into the next corner.


    That is... Eckhart''s, huh? What could she want?


    She sighed.


    Damn it, fine. I''ll just put this off for tomorrow.


    Eckhart was at their usual place, near the forest. The young woman, herself in farmhand''s clothes, waited beneath the shade of a tree with arms crossed.


    Eris approached her and went straight to the point. "So, what do you wa-"


    Then, without warning, the disguised rogue drew her blade and pointed it at the unsuspecting woman''s neck.


    She felt the sharp wind hitting her skin from the swing of the dagger. Her baffled expression soon turned sour. "What is the meaning of this?"


    The young woman returned her glare, grumbling, "I should be the one asking you. What the fuck is happening? This isn''t what we agreed upon."


    She lifted an eyebrow. "Drop your knife. I have no idea what you''re talking about. Isn''t 5 gold pieces enough?"


    "Y-you don''t? You better not be lying."


    "Shut up and tell me already."


    "Guh-!" Heaving a sigh, she finally withdrew her blade. "Shit... everything''s gone to shit," she grumbled as she rubbed the back of her neck.


    "What?"


    "You really don''t know?"


    "I told you, I don''t." She shook her head. "But let me guess - a botched raid? I was recently removed from my post in security, so I don''t have any details."


    "Eh!? Isn''t that bad?" she said in a hushed tone, "Are they onto you?"


    "Not likely." Eris waved her hand dismissively. "The little brat probably just wanted to play guard for a while."


    "Play? Well whatever your little lady is playing, it''s giving me hell."


    Her brows furled. "What do you mean?"


    The rogue leaned her back against a tree and said, "Not just a botched raid. Lots of them. I''ve lost two good men already. Many more fresh recruits and other lowlives."


    She then looked Eris dead in the eye.


    "I''m missing almost a third of my outfit, Eris."


    "W-" A chill ran down her spine. "-What!? How can that be? There are hardly enough guards left to protect the village, much less the trade routes!"


    The girl clicked her tongue. "I was wishing you could tell me."


    "Then..."


    "I can''t keep up this up. Money is one thing, but the fuckups are traveling by word of mouth. I can''t find any fresh bodies willing to be thrown into the grinder." Her eyes narrowed. "And there''s no way in hell I''m sending my good men into any more raids."


    "Wha- but-" Flustered, Eris could not find the words to express her frustration. She then turned away and bit into her finger.


    What''s happening!? Are the other lords intervening already? No, that can''t be. A detachment of guards large enough to quell this level of banditry can''t possibly slip under my nose, even if I''m not directly involved with the security!


    "Well?" Eckhart asked.


    "I..." She bit her tongue. "I don''t know."


    "Well this is a pinch," she flippantly said, turning away and crossing her arms behind her head. "I never thought the day would come that you wouldn''t have a solution for something."


    "Shut up."


    "Well." She stretched her arms out and let out a moan. "That''s all I wanted to say. We might do some smaller raids from time to time, but we''re going to lick our wounds for a while."


    "I... understand," Eris muttered as she lowered her head.


    "So, what are you going to do now?"


    "I can''t afford to fail. I''ll figure something out."


    "Huh...Well, hang in there." She grinned. "Though, if you end up a wanted woman, I will always have a spot for you!"


    Eris leered at her in response. "You must be joking."


    Eckhart jumped back and sneered, "Ahaha! That''s the scary face I know!"


    "I said, shut up."


    The pair soon went their separate ways, and Eris returned to the inn with a grim expression.

 Chapter 43 - Interlopers

    The great forest of Ealdenshire marked the northeastern border of Londinium. Its ancient trees had seen countless generations come and go; kingdoms built and ruined. Its expanse also marked the world''s longest continuous border, spanning north to southeast. Three countries, The Republic of Rafale, the Easter Empire and the Grand Duchy of Ardeal, claimed adjacency to the Kingdom of Londinium through it.


    And within its twisting canopies, a masked woman lifted herself and sat down onto a sturdy branch. She crossed her legs, swaying them back and forth as she looked out beyond the forest, where a fertile plain formed the only border between the Kingdom and the Empire.


    Her face lit up with delight.


    Whew, Looks like they''re getting ready for something fun.


    At that distance, even a marching column of men looked nothing more than a blotch on the landscape. Square blocks, organized into orderly rows marched circles around a central camp, marked by a thin ring, presumably a palisade.


    The woman pulled off her mask for a moment, just to rub the sweat off her forehead. "Hee hee hee. I just came back and there''s already something to do. Busy, busy!"


    As she settled in her seat, another voice came from below - low, yet feminine and with an overall monotony to it. "The Raffalian camp ought to be within view from here."


    A series of tremors followed. It travelled up the trunk, growing stronger and stronger until, off the corner of her eye, a dark red cloak whipped up, and slowly fluttered back down before coming to rest along the silhouette of a young woman.


    "Yeah, I see it," she replied, bending forward slightly to sneak a glance past the tree trunk separating her and her companion. She noticed immediately the crossbow slung over the girl''s shoulder. It dangled down from her hip, bobbing back and forth as she crouched upon her branch, instead of sitting. She, too, wore a mask, but one that was broken vertically in half. "Oh, and by the way..."


    "Yes, Lady Aster?" said the young woman, casting a steely gaze from a single, expressionless eye.


    "...were you able to deliver their secondary mission before they left?"


    "Yes. While observing the village for any sign of loose monsters, Lil and Garm should be able to track down the Mythril dealer along the way."


    "They know what our little heroine looks like, right? I don''t want them putting a scratch on our VIP."


    "Yes. It''s unlikely for them to ever cross paths, seeing as the heroine is based in the Royal Palace. But they know to protect her, if necessary."


    "I see, I see. Heheh!" She grinned. "I''m glad you''re so reliable, Kiya."


    "Mm." She simply nodded and continued, "Leaving that aside, our own mission..."


    Haah... she''s not really the type who responds to compliments... Hm, actually...


    Her thoughts turned to the rest of her team.


    Come to think of it, none of them are...


    Having lost herself in thought, she missed Kiya''s briefing and would have to ask her to repeat herself.


    The latter did not appreciate this.


    A young girl pressed her back against the bark of an old Elm tree. Strands of soft silver swept across her eyes as a light breeze blew past, rustling the dense foliage around her. The late afternoon was cold in Northmarch, the province that encompassed several small settlements including Dellwick and Eddingset, but thanks to her cloak, it felt rather comfortable.


    Hushed voices, all of adult men, mingled from the opposite side of the tree and joined each other in conversation.


    "Man... I have a bad feeling about this," one said as he let out a sigh.


    "Tsk, what, you''re getting cold feet now?" said another.


    "No, I just..."


    "We get paid and keep a cut of the loot! Who could pass this up!?"


    A third man slipped in his own comment, "I hear ya''. I''m thinkin'' o'' joinin'' this outfit after this."


    "I just... I don''t like the rumors washing around Dellwick lately... they say this forest is... haunted. "


    "Haunted? You still suck your mum''s tits or something? There''s no such thing."


    "Sod off. I heard it from the guys in the tavern. They say demons or spirits or somethings go around in the night, asking people, ''are you a bandit''? And if you say that you were, they''d chop your head off!"


    "What kind of stupid story is that? Don''t tell me you actually believe that shite."


    "I... well..."


    "Wanker. It''s a kid''s fairytale, innit? And it''s so absurd! Why would you even admit to being a bandit in the first place?"


    "Err..."


    "See? Them''s just rumors, to keep morons away from this outfit, right? They want to keep more for themselves!"


    "Well, that makes sense... I hope you''re right."


    "I am right. Now shut up, the forward''s here."


    The soft rustle of leaves followed a man''s shallow panting.


    "I saw ''em," he said with a hushed voice, "the three wagons. Four guards, maybe more."


    "Right."


    The girl turned her gaze to one side.


    Beyond the treeline, a rhythmic canter, interspersed between grinding wheels, drew closer and closer.


    Killing her voice, she whispered, "Big brother..."


    The sound of parting leaves grew louder, denser. This time, it was accompanied by the soft, leathery scratch of swords being drawn.


    "Now boys," one of the men said, "let''s get stuck in."


    Hearing this, she leapt to her feet, jettisoning her cloak.


    Her padded clothes made little noise as she ascended straight up the tree trunk. With the precision and agility of a jungle cat, she climbed onto a branch and observed the situation below.


    A group of seven armed men skulked beneath the foliage as they advanced towards the open road beyond. Each man carried a sword and a small shield. This, on top of their hide and leather armor, made them look closer to soldiers than bandits.


    But bandits, they were.


    As soon as the wagon train came around the bend, the ground quaked with a loud crash. The shock even propagated up the tree such that the girl felt it in the soles of her feet.


    Suddenly, the once serene forest erupted in violence.


    "Woohoo!!" the bandits cried.


    "They fell fer it! Get ''em!"


    They screamed and howled, working themselves into a frenzy. Leaving any pretense of stealth, the outlaws stamped and slashed at the greenery that once hid them as they carved a straight path to the caravan train.


    Frightened, the nesting birds fled the forest canopy for the sky. Though this proved troublesome for the girl who found herself in their way, the uproar both above and below completely masked the sound of her own movements.


    Without hesitation, she leapt from tree to tree, grabbing and swinging on the dense network of branches. Leveraging her lithe limbs and petite form, she soon overtook the bandits and prepared her own ambush.


    She drew a pair of daggers from both sides of her waist - one with a thin, razor-sharp edge, and the other, a thick, straight blade with intermittent notches.


    And then, she waited.


    The wild men streamed forth like a pack of wild dogs, barking and growling as they pursued their prey.


    But soon, they entered her killzone.


    She set her sights on the one farthest back.


    Then, like a domino tipping on its side, she plunged into her mark.


    Quiet as a falling leaf, she slid her blades down the back of his neck.


    The crackle of shattering bone resonated within her fingers.


    Alas, the man fell dead on his knees, leaving nothing but a lingering grunt; his companions left unaware of the pressing danger.


    After a quick glance left and right, she set her eyes on her next victim - a thin man whose steel breastplate did not cover his lower back.


    She dashed in.


    Just like this, she enacted the systematic murder of two more men, all none the wiser to her presence until all was too late.


    But as their numbered sheared off, so did their voices.


    And soon, the others began to notice.


    However, by the time her fourth victim came to realize the impeding peril, it was already too late. Though still a couple of steps from his neck, his back was already within arm''s reach. And so, giving him no chance to even look at her face, she plunged the thick blade into his liver. Unfortunately for her, it meant that his death would not be instant, and therefore quiet.


    He let out a blood-curdling scream.


    Moreover, his end was not as painless as those before him. The serrated edge of the knife sawed through tissue as the girl pulled it back out of his body, sending him crumpling face-first into the ground.


    And while he drew his last gasp at her feet, the girl laid her eyes on the next kill.


    Her face showed no emotion. They never did. From the moment she dropped from the tree, to when she tore her blade back out from the man''s shredded body, her eyes were completely empty.


    All that filled mind was how next to kill.


    Quickly.


    Efficiently.


    "Who the hell!?" yelled the man closet to her, "Hey, we''ve got company!"


    His tied beard swung around as he turned to face their assailant. Then, his expression took the complete journey from furious, to confused, and, finally, amused all in the span of a second.


    "What the?" he sneered, "It''s just a little girl. I''ll take care o'' this."


    Alerted by her presence, the three remaining bandits stopped their attack on the caravan and instead drew closer to her.


    "Ya made your last mistake, missy."


    However, his words would not shake her.


    "Rrrrraaaaaaaagh!"


    The brutish man raised his sword and charged in shield-first.


    Initially, she calculated herself to be at a disadvantage against the man and his shield, but as soon as he entered the terminal phase of his assault, he swung his shield out of the way and lifted his sword high up into the air.


    Her eyes thus narrowed.


    Instead of retreating, she blasted forward, meeting him head-on.


    "Wha-!?"


    Her baffling speed took him by surprise, making him flinch in the last, critical moment. And when he swung his sword down in panic, the girl caught his blade within the notch on hers.


    "Ngh-!"


    Controlling his blade, she then stepped aside and parried the strike.


    Next, she swooped down and delivered a cut across the man''s exposed shin.


    "Guahahaaa!"


    His knees quickly buckled, and he crashed belly-first into the dirt.


    Then, with a lightning-fast motion, she mounted his back and drove both of her blades into the back of his neck.


    In but a few moments, the man had stopped moving.


    The girl let out a sigh.


    As she pulled her blades out, they dripped of thick blood. Her hands were washed in the same crimson red and her entire body was covered in streaks and spurts.


    But she was not finished.


    Before the next man''s face even contorted in terror, she had already launched her attack. She pulled a few throwing knives from a strap on her thigh. By the threes, she launched them, imitating the motion she observed her boss doing.


    And just as he was about to scream in terror, the man instead said, in a baffled tone, "Huh?"


    All but one had missed their mark. And the one the did hit landed on the blunt side, leaving nothing but a slightly sore patch of skin.


    "W-what?"


    Displeased, the girl grunted, though none of it reflected on her expression.


    Taking advantage of the man''s confusion, she lunged at him at top speed.


    "Eeeek!" The man raised his shield.


    But in his panic, his shield arm flinched so high that he blinded himself. Abusing his mistake, she swept low. She then unleashed a flurry of cuts across his legs and forced him to his knees.


    "Gaaaaaah! You- you fucking-!" With bloodshot eyes, the man lashed out in desperation.


    He swung his shield across, bashing it into her arm.


    Unable to avoid the impact, she clenched her teeth and took it.


    "Oooaaaaah!" With a piercing scream, he then lifted his sword over his head. He pointed it down like an icepick, but before he could bring it down on her shoulder, he heaved and coughed out a gob of blood. "Blrgh!?"


    The girl slipped her arm over his small rawhide shield and plunged a small throwing knife into his neck.


    And as this realization dawned on him, his eyes rolled back into his skull.


    Soon, his full, dead weight fell over her.


    "Kuh-!"


    Though her small, lithe form granted her immense speed and agility, it did not lend her much in the way of raw strength.


    And soon, she found herself pinned down by the man''s body.


    Alarmed at her vulnerable state, she swept left and right in search for the last bandit, that she may figure out how to best defend herself from his counterattack...


    ...but, he was nowhere to be found.


    Instead, a voice, already distant, echoed across the dense woods, "Gyaaaaaaahaaaaa! Somebody, help meeee!"


    Light thuds interspersed his frightened squeal, presumably from dropping his weapons and armor as he fled.


    And so, the girl was left alone.


    Six bodies were scattered all around, one of which was on top of her.


    Her eyes flickered.


    The body, still warm, felt strangely relaxing, inviting a sort of drowsiness over her, following the satisfaction of a good killing spree.


    After a while, she finally pushed the corpse off of her and flicked the blood slick off of her weapons.


    The adrenaline rush had calmed down, allowing her to think back with certain clarity.


    Clasping together her trembling hands, she then muttered, "That was... lucky..."


    The thought of pursuing the survivor crossed her mind. But since he had thrown away his weapons and fled, he was no longer a threat to her brother''s caravan - essentially, she would be doing unpaid work.


    And as a professional assassin, she was taught never to do any work for free.


    Thus, she turned her eyes back towards the road, where a battle was underway.


    "Big brother... good luck..."


    "Aaagh!" A piercing scream echoed against the surrounding treeline.


    A screeching howl followed as the caravan guard fell, "Hihihihiiii! One down!" An outlaw with a nose ring then drove his sword into the woman''s breastplate, ending her life.


    "Bah! What a shame!" another of the bandits sneered, "Can''t make use of ''er now!"


    "Eeeeeek!" A merchant, holed up in his wagon, cried, "We were already outnumbered to begin with, and now...!"


    Hm. The quality of these caravan guards are low. It''s hard to imagine how a mythril dealer could secure such valuable goods with this lack of talent. This caravan is wrong, as well...


    Among the guards stood a large, cloaked man. His already dark skin appeared almost like a shadow beneath his sand-yellow mantle. Furthermore, the massive, curved blade he wielded was something rarely seen around Londinium.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    "You! The merc from Jizzaro!" a caravan guard called to him, "Protect the guys repairing that wagon, no matter what!"


    His dark, gloomy eyes shifted towards the man in a chain mail.


    "We don''t need to beat them... if we can just get the wagons out-!"


    "Kee!" A bandit lunged at the man, interrupting him. "You talk too much, boy!"


    "Guh-!"


    Nodding his head, he said, "Understood."


    He then placed himself between the armed thugs and their prize.


    While his fellow caravan guards desperately fought, the dark man simply looked on. Before him stood two bandits, one of whom had just killed the lady guard, staining his eyes with deep bloodlust.


    And yet, the outlaws refused to attack.


    They faced, after all, a titan of a man. He stood far taller than any of them, and from whatever silhouette they could see from his mantle, his entire body was packed with bulging muscles thicker than even their armor.


    "Bro..." a bandit said to the other, "this guy''s bad news..."


    And it suited him just fine.


    As the other caravan guard said, so long as the wagon hands fixed the wheel and they were able to make their escape, he would have fulfilled his job. And he had no intention of expending any more effort than necessary for what was, essentially, a cover job.


    It''s good that there have been no signs of monsters anywhere, but if we do not at least discover the heroine''s mythril dealer, then we will be returning empty-handed...


    And the boss will not be pleased...


    Meanwhile, the bandits prodded each other to attack.


    "Hey, go on. I''ve got your back."


    "What!? Why don''t you go, and I''ll have your back!?"


    "Come on, don''t be a pussy."


    It''s noisy out here. I want to sit back inside the wagon. They''re taking so long. Should I help out? I don''t want to, either...


    "Hey, they''ve almost fixed the wheel, you wuss! Go on already!" The bandit exclaimed, as he pushed his friend right toward the herculean mercenary.


    "Hey, wha-!?"


    The young man, not possibly past his twenties, stumbled forward beneath the Jizzarian''s shadow. Slowly, he lifted his face, just to make eye contact with his opponent. "Eek!" He was driven to tears the moment he saw the deathly glare directed right at him. "I''m sorry! I''m sorry!" He then fled back to the arms of his friend. "I can''t do it!"


    "For gods''s sake, they''re gonna get away!" The man scolded him. "Come on, get on your feet, we can just break the other wheels and keep ''em here until our other boys can come to help! Shit... where the hell are they!?"


    On either side, a fierce battle was being fought for control of the leading and trailing wagons - a battle that seemed to tilt in favor of the bandits.


    "Hey, you!" The wagon hand screamed, "Don''t let them break any more wheels, or we''ll be stuck here forever!"


    He clenched his fist.


    How annoying...


    A low groan escaped his nose.


    I guess I have no choice.


    His cloak parted.


    A wave of terror then washed over the bandits as he brought out a massive curved sword from underneath.


    Immediately, the cowardly thug turned pale. And while he was frozen in place, his friend slowly tiptoed away.


    The mercenary focused his hollow gaze on the terrified man.


    Despite how his knees trembled, or perhaps because of them, the man stood his ground, raising his shield and readying his weapon. At the same time, tears rolled down his cheeks.


    The air stilled around them.


    The dark man took a deep breath.


    And upon his subsequent sigh...


    ...he blasted forward.


    Even with his opponent on-guard, he ran straight-on, his massive blade resting over his shoulder.


    His intention was simple.


    "Eek! He... he''ll trample me!" The coward winced, but it was far too late to escape. "Somebody, hel-"


    The soon, the distance was closed.


    As the mercenary raised his sword, however, he noticed a shadow on the ground, drawing close.


    He thus planted his feet into the dirt early, drawing on his excessive strength to pull his sword back and swing it around the side.


    As a result, the curved, steel blade just barely scratched the man''s shield before continuing its cleaving motion sideways.


    "Bwah-!" The second bandit screamed.


    It tore through the man''s leather armor as though it were jelly, sending blood spatter flying in a wide arc between them.


    "J-Joey! Shiiiiit!" In desperation, the coward staggered forward and thrust a sword toward the merc''s chest.


    But with nothing more than light ding, attack whiffed.


    With the upward motion of his free arm, the mercenary deflected the attack with his metal bracer, a piece of armor hidden beneath his cloak, revealed only as the sword ripped the cloth over it.


    His opponent was thus unbalanced. However, after delivering that massive strike, his heavy sword was far behind him, and no amount of strength would be enough to recover in time for a second.


    Thus, he released his grip from the blade, allowing its great momentum to yank itself out of his hand. He then followed by slamming his already raised fist into the bandit''s face.


    "Ugah!" The bandit screamed as his head recoiled violently backwards.


    Next, he pushed himself forward with all the remaining strength in his legs. "Hrngh!" He released a voice from deep within his diaphragm, at the same time pulling his sword-arm forward and clutching the man''s face within the iron grip of his fingers.


    "Mmmgfff!"


    His nails dug into the skin, securing the man''s head firmly in his hand as he lifted him cleanly off his feet.


    "Holy gods...!" The wagon hand gasped in terror.


    And finally, with all his body weight, he pushed forward and slammed the bandit into the ground.


    The shockwave kicked up a sheet of dirt that took a good long moment to settle.


    The dark-skinned man exhumed a deep, gurgling breath.


    Within that very same moment, the scene muted into silence.


    Fighting stopped all across the caravan train as all eyes turned to him in astonishment.


    When the dust finally settled, two men laid motionless at his feet.


    As sweat collected over his brows, his eyes strafed left and right, searching for the next man foolish enough to get in his way.


    But having witnessed his crushing demonstration, all the remaining bandits lost all their will to fight.


    "Gyaaaah!" one screamed as he tucked tail and ran, "What is with that guy!?"


    "This is fuckin'' ridiculous!" yelled another, "I''m out!"


    And so, the mob of their would-be robbers dispersed into the forest, leaving their dead for the crows to peck.


    "We..." with bated breath, the wagon hand screamed, "we did it!"


    Finally, his peace had returned.


    "Oh... dear gods," the merchant finally disembarked from his perch, "we actually made it."


    The dark man spared only a passing glance for his employer, before turning away to retrieve his sword. Wiping the blood off, he swung back to the wagon to sit and wait under its shade.


    Just a few more miles and we''re back in Dellwick.


    On his way, however, his eyes caught a glimpse of a young girl with silver hair. Her dark cloak broke her silhouette, making her hard to distinguish from the surrounding foliage.


    Without even knowing if their eyes met or not, he nonetheless gave her a passing nod.


    To his slight amusement, the girl gave a nod of her own, before disappearing back into the forest.


    "Hmph," he shared with himself a low snicker.


    Leaning his back against the wagon, he wiped the sweat on his forehead and rested his eyes for a bit.


    There were six bandits who attacked our carriage from this side.


    With a road like this, cutting in the middle of a forest, it would be unusual not to take advantage of the terrain and strike only from one direction.


    His gaze sharpened.


    Six men... she took care of them all by herself... if she weren''t around, this caravan would have been overwhelmed. Even I wouldn''t escape unscathed.


    As expected of our little prodigy... perhaps in twenty years, she will surpass even the boss.


    As he thought this, he heard some light footsteps approaching.


    "That was splendid," said the old merchant, "how you defeated two men on your own!"


    Even the guards from the other wagons threw their praises in for driving away the ruffians.


    But their words rang hollow in his mind.


    They looked at him in awe for such a pale feat, yet just a few yards away, a tiny girl, a fraction of his age, displayed true genius. Unseen. Unheard. Her accomplishment fading into the shadows alongside her - truly befitting an assassin.


    Holding this to mind, he shook his head and replied, "I was just doing my job."


    Instead, merchant was further elated. "No, no! Really, I must thank you! In fact, please, allow me to give you a bonus!"


    He then pulled a small object from his pocket.


    "No, I don''t need-" But just as he was about to refuse the reward, a streak of light caught his attention.


    It flashed from across a glass bead inset within the intricately worked metallic plate. This familiar trinket laid on the man''s palm.


    "This brooch..." said the merchant, "you were looking at it the other day, weren''t you? With that girl..."


    "Hm?" He reflexively put up his guard. "So you noticed... And more than that, you remember?"


    "Hee hee, despite how I look, I''ve got an eye for faces... Is what I''d like to say, but even an aging eye like mine won''t easily miss a unique visitor like yourself. You don''t see a Jizzarian merc with a Londinian girl very often."


    His eyes narrowed.


    The merchant then placed his hand on his chin and scratched the underside of his jaw. "But I see... a merc, huh? I don''t see why you''d come all the way to Londinium for that, seeing as Jizzaro is the prime place for your lot... but I won''t pry."


    The man then stared into the middle distance.


    "I''m sure there''s a long story behind it. Every merc has one." As he said this, he turned his gaze back at the dark-skinned man. "But at the very least, even these old eyes can see - you must care about that girl, don''t you?"


    That is...


    He lowered his head in contemplation.


    ...not incorrect.


    "That girl..." he muttered with a low, breathy voice, "...is family."


    The old man smiled and placed the brooch in the mercenary''s hand. "Then give it to her."


    Finally, he nodded. "...I will."


    The sun had long set.


    The crickets and birds singing in the shadows of the night brought little comfort to a certain man, terrified out of his wits. He had been running without direction through the forest of Northmarch and, after what must have been an hour, he had driven himself to sheer exhaustion.


    "Shit!" He panted while grumbling through his teeth. "Shit! what''s going on!? Is this the way to Eddingset!? Damn it! Damn it! I just want to go home..."


    His pace slowed until he was barely walking.


    "I knew it... That job was too good to be true... "


    He sniffed back in a thread of snot that hung down from his nostril.


    "I should''a listened to me mum and-"


    Suddenly, a strangely high pitched voice called out to him, seeming from out of the darkness, "Are you a bandit, meow?"


    "Wha-!?" Startled, he jumped and squealed. "Who''s there!?"


    "Are you a bandit, meow?" The voice simply repeated.


    At that point, he felt a strange warmth spreading around his groin area.


    Sh-sh-shiiiiiit! The rumours! Th-they''re actually true!?


    "Nya... do you hear me, meow? I said, are you a bandit, meow?"


    Then, as if dissolving from out of the darkness, a pair of glowing eyes appeared, beneath a ray of light penetrating the forest canopy.


    "Eeeeeek!" His sheer cowardly instinct kicked in, and he threw away his weapons. "No! Please! I''m not a bandit! I quit! I''m going to make an honest living from now on!"


    The man got on his knees and clasped his hands together. Tears flowed profusely down his eyes as he made his darndest impression of the most pathetic man that ever walked the face of the earth.


    All that time, the thing seemed to only stand there. Its eyes flickered in and out of the darkness as if it, seemingly, listened to his long, sad spiel.


    Alas, after mentioning how he was a naughty boy who ought to have listened to his mum for the fifth time, he finished.


    And for a moment, a tense silence overtook the scene.


    His heart pumped wildly.


    He could feel the sweat just dripping off his chin.


    And yet, he couldn''t move.


    Somehow, he had equated in his head that moving meant his death and absolutely avoided doing so, no matter what.


    He had even identified what the strange warmth spreading in his pants was.


    But he didn''t care.


    I just want to go home...!


    And after the drawn out silence, the thing spoke.


    "Oh... okay, meow."


    The eyes then seemed to float forward and, passing the ray of light, seemingly flickered out of existence.


    The man''s jaw dropped.


    Despite this, he heard its rustling footsteps come ever nearer.


    "Eek!"


    He was sure that his end was near... until, it passed him.


    "Ueh?" He followed the sound with tearful eyes, and noticed the grass by his feet parting from what seemed to be an invisible foot stepping over it, and lifting away again.


    But more than that, he saw, floating in mid-air, a jet-black metal that blended so well with the darkness that he hadn''t noticed it until it literally passed his very eyes. It was a blade of some sort, its edge highlighted by a thick, crimson liquid that dripped down its point.


    Ah... it is.


    Once more, the warm sensation spread all over his groin, now soaking wet right down to his inner thigh.


    And soon, even the sounds disappeared into the night.


    All it left, to even assert that it hadn''t all been a strange, convoluted hallucination was the trail of blood on the forest floor.


    Moreover, the trail seemed to lead behind a bush right in front of him.


    His heart pounded heavier.


    Every instinct in his body told him to run, but somehow, a morbid curiosity nagged him forward.


    He staggered back to his feet.


    Limping closer, he inspected the dense shrub. Its tiny leaves were washed almost entirely with blood.


    He swallowed his breath.


    This...


    A cold sweat ran all over his body.


    This could''ve been...


    He mustered all of his courage, pushing himself forward to peek what was behind the bush.


    And then...


    ...he turned around.


    No...


    He sniffled.


    I don''t need to know.


    With snot dripping down his nose, made his resolve.


    Mom... please wait for me. I''m going to hold a real job from now on!


    After a few days, the bandit attacks around Dellwick had almost come to an end. A sense of normalcy and peace returned to its once uneasy streets, and trade wagons once more rolled freely across its central road.


    At the same time, the rumor of ghosts roaming the forests of Northmarch spread far and wide, and, partly because of the subject matter, not only bandits, but even hunters and lumberjacks started to avoid going there altogether.

 Chapter 44 - The Gambit

    Clear droplets spattered around as Roderick slammed the base of his cup against the hardwood.


    "...Peh! What a stubborn little brat." Venom dripped from his tongue as he drew his scornful eyes towards Eris, across the table from him.


    She turned away, her stoic expression beset by anxiety, "Because someone is intervening in Dellwick, it''s become impossible for her to accept the proposal."


    "Tsk. Who the hell it!? Who is messing up our plans?"


    "I was hoping you would know. You''ve been gone for a few days, you must have seen what was happening outside the village, correct?"


    He grunted.


    "Have any of the nobles made their moves? Given her reputation, she likely has ties with Ealdton and the Capitol."


    "No, none as far as I know. Though it doesn''t change the fact thatwe have to deliver on your promise... Eris."


    Her eyelids twitched.


    Trying to pin this all on me, are you? When it''s your job to handle any external influence that could hinder our plan. Bastard.


    As frustration reached its peak, it became harder and harder to bottle up her real sentiments. She was forced to bite into thumb nail just to quench the stress. Then, once she had calmed down, she continued, as calm as usual, "Well thanks to that interference, I''m out of moves. I can''t utilize my contacts while someone is running in the shadows, killing all of my assets."


    "Hrmph." He grunted once more, "I''ve had it with shadow plays. A lot of good that''s done for us!" He brought his hand down onto the table with a large slam, unfazed by the possibility of a patrol passing nearby. "We need to employ more drastic measures."


    His recklessness gave her pause, and only after an awkward silence did she then ask, "...meaning?"


    "Hmph." He crossed his arms and reclined on his chair. "If only we''d have just done it my way from the start, then we wouldn''t be in this mess."


    She furled her brows. "You mean your plan to kidnap her? What good would that even do? You would hold the heroine in ransom before the King?"


    The corner of his lip perked up. "Silly woman. Do I look like a fool to you?"


    That constant air of arrogance began to prick her temper.


    "Why hold her ransom," he said as a crooked smirk formed on his lips, "when she only needs to disappear?"


    Those words, spoken by anyone else, may have alluded to a more benign course, but the look he had in his eye suggested nothing but sheer malice.


    It made her skin crawl.


    He then nodded, as if reading her verythoughts.


    "Are you serious!?" She laid her hands flat on the table and pushed herself up on her feet. "That''s the still heroine you''re talking about! The kingdom''s heroine. Do you even know how much risk-"


    "Of course I do!" His furious howl seemed to scrape gravel as it passed his throat. "Who was it that so assuredly promised to deliver all of Dellwick!?"


    Eris was stunned from the sudden outburst.


    "And now that he is expecting results, you come crawling to me, saying it can''t be done. Don''t be ridiculous! You are why I''ve been forced to do this!"


    He clicked his tongue.


    "The original plan was just to have her gone for a short while, have the 4th Linden ''rescue'' her and use that debt to resume the food caravans..." He clenched his fist. "...but that won''t be enough now!"


    He leered at her with frenzied eyes, his lips slowly twisting into a malign grin.


    "Her mere death will not satisfy him. He will want her to atone for the misgivings she had laid upon him these past few weeks. Perhaps some time in the dungeon? A fatal beating here and there? Heh heh heh!"


    Beads of sweat ran down her brow and across her cheek.


    "And with her passing, the village of Dellwick shall fall into chaos..."


    He clenched his fist, victoriously.


    "...And who better to step in and maintain order than the esteemed Count Rosteforough and his army?"


    A silent moment passed, as if to let the insanity settle in.


    "That''s... just crazy!" she said, anxiety palpable in the tremor of her voice, "Killing... no, not even that, but just capturing a Legendary Hero? How do you expect to even do that?"


    "Me?" he scoffed at her, "No. That''s your job."


    Her eyes widened. "...huh?"


    "I will be waiting at the outskirts of town. You will bring her to me. Incapacitated. You''ll probably need to rough her up a bit, but I don''t care. She''ll have lots of that coming her way."


    "W-what!? Hold on, incapacitate the heroine!?"


    "Yes." He glared at her. "There won''t be any problems, now will there?"


    She clutched tightly at her arm. This bastard...!


    "You''ve spent a lot of time with the brat. I''m sure you''ve found a weakness here and there. It was you who said, after all, that she did not seem to be have any heroic powers at all." He shrugged. "Well, that''s fortunate, isn''t it? It will just be like kidnapping a child off the streets." He then glimpsed at her from the corner of his eye. "Right up your alley, am I right?"


    This is the making of a kingdom-wide crisis... I can''t possibly predict what would happen next, but one thing''s for damn sure...


    She gnashed her teeth.


    ...I''m going to hang for this.


    Then, all of a sudden, he loosened up, draping his elbow over the backrest of his chair.


    "Anyway, stop complaining," he added, "it''s not as if you have a choice in this matter."


    "Huh!?"


    "As I said." He stood up, and rounded to table to her side. "This is your fault. I''ve come too far to lose face to him now. If I should fall... heh heh heh..."


    Her skin erupted in goosebumps as he then placed his wrinkly hand on her shoulder.


    "...then you''re going down with me."


    She jerked away in reflex, turning a sharp glare at his direction.


    However, Roderick didn''t seem to care, and just continued, "So make sure you do your best... you''re a veteran, right?"


    And with that, he walked out of the room, leaving Eris in isolation.


    After a short while, several footsteps hurried down the stairs at the far end of the house. From where she sat, Eris could only see the silhouette of a handful of men carrying a large object wrapped in cloth out the back.


    Roderick''s eyes followed them for a moment, before then turning to the side, glancing at her out the corner of his pale eye. "Because gods help you, should you fail again..."


    Just as the they passed the back door, the cloth slipped down from their package.


    And out flopped an arm.


    Bloody.


    Limp.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    They quickly stuffed it right back in, like it was nothing.


    For the first time in living memory, her mind blanked out in abject terror. It was all she could do to mutter these two words:


    "I... understand..."


    And without turning back, he uttered, "Make sure you do."


    Eris tumbled, restlessly, on her bed.


    She did not know what time it was.


    The night had taken a deep, dark blue, of which she could only see a pale ray filter in from the window.


    Her eyes were heavy, and yet, when she tried to close them, she would only pry them loose once more, as her thoughts kept invading her silence.


    Even now, her mind was still racing from her last audience with Roderick.


    That son of a bitch.


    He''s cornered me into being his accomplice for this crazy plan... worst of all, I''m the one who has to bring her to him. If things foul up, I''m the only one who could be implicated in her disappearance!


    Her tired hands clutched her blanket with all the strength she had left.


    I know how that man operates... and at this rate, he''s going to use me as a scapegoat!


    Damnit...!


    ...I''d do it too, if our places were switched. Right now, I''m just a loose end. Even if everything goes according to plan, it would be foolish not to cut me off.


    That means...


    Once more her eyes fell shut.


    It stayed so for a short while, this time.


    Indeed, an outside observer might conclude that she had finally fallen asleep at this point.


    But in reality, her mind was rapidly connecting the dots in her head, culminating in one stark realization.


    No matter what I do... all I''ll be... is a loose end.


    Her eyes shot wide open.


    But if working with him results in my downfall either way...


    She sat up.


    ...then what if I work against him?


    She then turned towards her desk, upon which laid a few, scattered sheets of paper.


    A smirk surfaced on her lips.


    "Hmph. It would be a radical departure for my norm..."


    She then slid out of bed, pulled her chair out and slipped on her glasses. And as she sat down, and lit her tableside lamp, a streak of light reflected off its lenses.


    She lifted her face.


    The anxiety had all but faded away, and in its place, a searing, aggressive confidence.


    "...but I can see it working."


    Thus, she went to work.


    Notes were scribbled and routes were drawn.


    Overtime would last until the break of dawn, but her scheme was complete.


    "It''s finished!" Sylphia cried, throwing her arms in the air.


    The sudden outburst struck at Eris'' temple like a bludgeon. Having gotten no sleep at all since yesterday, she had to contend with a nagging pain at the back of her head, as well as a heavy pair of eyes, despite needing to read pages upon pages of documents as part of her work. This was on top of a general lethargy that mired her every movement.


    Nonetheless, she trudged through it with sheer willpower, safe in the knowledge that her sacrifice was well spent.


    "Well? Well?" The little girl stared at her with sparkling eyes that seemed to say, ''Praise me!''


    She sighed. And with slight apprehension, she granted the shallow desires of her young lady, saying, "Indeed, I have received the last of the official documents. Congratulations, my Lady. You really could do it, after all, if you tried. So please try ha-"


    But her words of advice were lost to the girl''s ears. For the moment she received her praise, her amber-gold eyes twinkled as she gloated, "Hyaaa, I guess you''re right! I''m the type that can do anything, so long as I put my mind into it! Hahahaha."


    Eris cringed internally.


    You also the type that gets carried away too easily.


    Clearing her throat, she then said, "If that''s the case, then please be ready ''put your mind into'' your duties as a Lord."


    The smug little girl suddenly quieted down. "Eh?"


    "As soon as I submit these documents to the Chancery, my Lady will be required to pen a decree for each of her reforms." She then gave a mean smirk. "Please do your best."


    Her eyes flickered. "...Eh? Can''t you do it for me?"


    I could, but...


    "I''m afraid a decree is different, my Lady."


    "Even though you''ve written all of my paperwork up to now?"


    "It is different."


    ...just this once.


    "Uuugh...." With hollow eyes, the young lady stared down at her cooling soup, and mumbled to herself, "it never ends..."


    Meanwhile, Eris covered her mouth and snickered.


    Though she refused admit it to herself, she was slowly warming up to the habit of teasing the little lady. That said, seeing the girl seriously depressed did not sit entirely well with her.


    A shallow breath thus escaped from her lips as she said, "My Lady, are you aware that Dellwick is celebrating its harvest festival soon?"


    It piqued the girl''s interest, as evidenced by her lifting her face off her desk and moaning, "Ueh?"


    "It is celebrated near the end of the harvest season. Merchants and tourists visit around this time, transforming the market street into a very lively place, indeed. Especially during the night."


    "Oh?"


    "Would my Lady like see the festival with me?"


    All of a sudden, the girl''s sullen eyes widened, regaining their lost sheen.


    She continued, "I wish to properly congratulate you for your hard work."


    "Really!?" Sylphia leapt onto her feet. "I''d love to!" She then relaxed her shoulders, adding, "Geez... and all this time I thought you hated me... so you''re a tsundere, huh!?"


    "Huh?" Eris furled her brows. "What in the world are you talking about?"


    The girl shrank away from the sudden pressure. "N-nothing..."


    Finally, Eris sighed once more.


    "A-anyway, when is this harvest festival?"


    Eris thus lifted her face and adjusted her glasses. "Tonight."


    "Ooooh!" Sylphia clasped her hands together. "I can''t wait!"


    Her lips then curled up, forming a meek smile. "Mm."


    Afterwards, Eris took all the documents and excused herself. As usual, she shut the door quietly behind her, and returned to her own room.


    There, she left the stack of papers on her desk and sat down, resting her tired eyes for a moment.


    Step one - complete.


    After a moment''s respite, she pulled out once more the rectangular box and grabbed all the remaining coins.


    ...tonight, huh.


    The coins rattled between her fingers she clasped them tightly.


    Emi... I''ll be home soon.

 Chapter 45 - The Harvest Festival

    Today was their last day in Dellwick.


    Bandit attacks had entered a sharp decline. Merchants and travelers alike hadn''t suffered so much as toll gougers on the Dellwick-Brandonbury route for the past couple of days. By this reasoning, Sylphia decided that their job here was done.


    And only one thing remained.


    A cool, overcast sky met the two as they stepped out of the inn. The weather complemented the onset of dusk, exuding a relaxed, if somewhat melancholic mood around the village. But despite this, the citizens of Dellwick lived their day in high spirits. After all, while it seemed that winter had come early for banditry, harvest season had just reached its peak.


    Stocks of grain, fruit and other produce overflowed, the volume of merchant trade being insufficient to haul them away. The recent problems didn''t help, and as a result, Dellwick was faced with the largest store of unsold goods in living memory.


    Such was the primary motivation for this year''s festivities.


    "Ooooh!" the little girl''s tiny voice lit up in excitement, "Is this really that same market!?"


    "Indeed, it is, my Lady." Her secretary waved her forward. "Welcome to Dellwick''s Harvest Festival."


    Lanterns wrapped in paper hung over the street, tied between the corners of each stall. They gave off a cool, orange light that gave the market a perpetual, late-afternoon glow.


    Beneath them, people gathered in the hundreds. Farmers set up their stalls along the road, trading the bounty of this season''s harvest. Indeed, the entire summer repertoire of the village was on display, whether it be fresh produce such as grain and vegetables, or preserves like jam and dried fruit.


    Merchants also joined in, even some from far aflung as the southern port town of Brimmingham. Fierce competition brewed between those who shared stops along their trade route, and the non-stop clarion call of discount prices saturated the air.


    Meanwhile, visitors and locals alike flooded the streets, their trails moving from shop to shop, forming the ebb and flow of traffic.


    I knew there''d be a lot more people, but this many!?


    Sylphia rubbed a bead of sweat off her forehead.


    Phew... add that to the hot smoke puffing out of the food stands, and it''s pretty exhausting, just walking around like this.


    Thankfully, she always had her fan around... whether she liked it or not. It would be one of the rare occasions when she would actually use him for his intended purpose.


    "Wah!" Sylphia squealed as someone bumped into her. One thing led to another and, after running into a couple more people, she lost her footing entirely.


    However, just as she was about to fall to her knee, she felt a tight tug on her wrist, which she then used as leverage to regain her posture.


    "Are you alright, my Lady?" Eris asked, as she crouched down, pulling Sylphia closer and wiping the dirt on her cheek.


    "The heck was that!?" she whined, "Can''t they look where they''re going!?"


    "It can''t be helped, it''s this crowded, after all. Children often get lost during this occasion, so please do not add yourself as a burden to Dellwick''s limited force of guards."


    "Chil- Hey, I''m not-" She had a retort loaded just at the tip of her tongue, when her eyes turned to the crowd around her. She quickly realized, her point of view consisted solely of shuffling hips and bellies.


    She bit her lips in frustration.


    Uuuu... I guess I might as well be a child, after all...


    "...let''s go." Sylphia said with a sigh. Though displeased, she nonetheless took her secretary''s words at heart. And, resolving to not let a minor accident to spoil the occasion, she gave Eris a tug and went, "Come on, let''s look around some more!"


    "Ah, wait, please don''t pull me!" she protested, but to no effect, "My Lady!"


    "Ahahahaha!"


    Alas, they plunged once more into the crowd, hand-in-hand.


    After a while, the two walked past a familiar face.


    "Oh, is that you, Lady Sylphia?" A young girl called out to them. Her long, blonde hair, which much resembled the vast wheat fields surrounding the village, swayed hither and dither as she approached. And with a smile, she greeted them, her cheeks dyed rosy red under the warm festival lanterns.


    That is... oh, the elder''s granddaughter. What was her name again?


    "Ah!" Sylphia''s face lit up. "Ann, nice to see you here! Did you come alone?"


    "No, I-" She turned her eyes away and let out a weary sigh. "Grey was with me until a moment ago... when his buddies dragged him off. I''m guessing he''s already drunk right about now. How about you, Lady Sylphia? With Miss Carlisle, I suppose?"


    "Ah, no." She pointed her thumb over her shoulder.


    When Ann then lifted her face, her entire body locked up, and her expression instantly soured. "Guah, Miss Secretary..."


    Eris'' eyes fell halfway as she greeted her, "Good evening, Miss Elroy."


    "G-good evening." she replied, with a prickly tone.


    "Ueh...?" Caught between the exchange of glares, Sylphia asked, "You two don''t get along very well, do you? Why is that?"


    Without answering, however, Ann simply shifted away and pouted. "Hmph!"


    "Ehhh..." She then turned to her secretary. "Eris?"


    "I have no idea, my Lady," She replied, fixing her glasses, "but I have no intention to play along with a child''s games."


    Despite her efforts to understand both parties, continuing the conversation only seemed to fuel the growing animosity between the two. Thus, she placed herself between them, to defuse the situation.


    "Now, now," Sylphia said, waving her hands between them, "let''s not fight in the middle of a crowd." She then laid her hand over Ann''s shoulder, giving them a light tap. "Okay?"


    The girl hung her head. "Mm... I''m sorry for causing a scene, Lady Sylphia."


    "Hihi." She grinned. "Don''t worry about it!"


    Despite her consolation, Ann seemed seriously depressed about it.


    Mmgh... if I leave it like this, she might think I''m only taking Eris'' side. She''s quite a capable girl, regardless of her age. It''d be a shame if she can''t get along with my secretary...


    "Ah, I know!" Sylphia added, with a slight bounce to her step, "How about you join us? We were just looking for somewhere to eat!"


    Not just Ann, but even Eris gave her a baffled look.


    The former twiddled her thumbs, asking, "Eh? Are... are you sure? I wouldn''t want to bother you..."


    "Of course I''m sure!" She then looked over her shoulder and winked, "Right?"


    However, Eris merely turned away, refusing to answer.


    "S-see?" Sylphia eked out crooked smile. "She isn''t complaining!"


    "Umm..."


    With the girl close to breaking, Sylphia gave her one more push. She got on her tiptoes and unfurled her fan as she leant in to the girl''s ears. "It''ll be fun, I promise," she then whispered.


    A thin, black mist sizzled into existence surrounding the indecisive young lady and dissolved into her skin.


    "Maybe you could even make up with Eris."


    "I-I don''t really... um..." With vacant eyes, she anxiously rubbed her forearm. "Though I''d feel bad about turning down our Lady''s invitation..."


    "Oh! So, it''s decided then-"


    Just as she was about to clasp the girl''s hands, a distant voice called out, "Ann!"


    And with a mighty jolt, the girl awakened from her trance. "Eh? Eh?"


    Wha-!?


    Stunned, Sylphia watched as the black haze seemingly evaporated from the girl''s skin, before dissolving into thin air.


    What the heck was that!? It was... dispelled!?


    "Good Gods, I finally found you!" Wading against the current, a man in the guard''s uniform slowly approached, waving his arm up in the air like a bouy, bouncing up and down the ocean waves.


    "E-eh...?" Ann looked distraught, either from the sudden event or after-effects of Sylphia''s magic - perhaps even both.


    Soon enough he caught up to them, but not before doubling over and heaving a sigh of relief.


    "Grey..." the girl mumbled.


    "I was so worried, you know!?" he yelled.


    Both Ann and Sylphia jolted from his outburst.


    "I don''t know what I''d do if something ever happened to-"


    "H-huh? W-What''s with that?" Cheeks flushed red, she pouted. "You were the one who left me in the first place!"


    "Urk... yeah, sorry about that. But I did say I''d be back real quick, right?" He sighed. "Geez. The village is so crowded tonight, I can''t just stay calm if you suddenly disappeared like that."


    Ann blushed fiercely, eyes flying every which way, except straight at him. "W-well... I''m sorry, I guess."


    Meanwhile, Grey didn''t seem to take notice of her reactions at all. Instead, he took the time to notice the two spectators to their little scene.


    "Ah! Lady Sylphia, Miss Secretary!" he said in salute, "Good evening! Everything is in order!"


    "A-aah... mm." Still reeling from her surprise, the little girl just gave him a wave.


    This guy... is pretty dense, isn''t he?


    "Well, then," he said as he took Ann''s wrist, "please excuse us! I did promise to show Ann around the festival grounds!"


    "Ah- eh!? Wait, but Lady-"


    Sylphia giggled. "Don''t worry about it! We''ll go some other time! Enjoy yourselves!"


    "Huh..." She shook her head. "O-okay! I''ll see you then!"


    "Take care!"


    She waved them away, and soon, the pair disappeared back into the crowd.


    "Huh... what an interesting couple." Covering her mouth with her fan, she then turned Eris. "It isn''t just me, right? Ann really seems to like Grey."


    "Others'' private life isn''t my business, but it shows quite clearly in her expression. I''m sure everyone knows."


    "Well, everyone except..."


    She nodded. "Grey himself."


    Sylphia then shrugged, saying, "Ahh, the springtime of youth."


    Eris glanced pitifully at her. "...why is a little girl like you saying that?"


    "G-geez... it''s just a figure of speech."


    After a long search, the two finally found a table at one of the shops and decided to eat there. As with every other place, the store was packed, so it was quite a while before they were able to order anything. Consequently, they expected to wait that much longer to receive their food.


    And so, they joined each other in conversation to pass the time.


    "My Lady," Eris opined, "about what Miss Elroy said..."


    "Hm?" Sylphia shook her head. "Elroy...? Ah, you mean Ann. Um, did she say something in particular?"


    Mundane as it may have seemed, the idea was quite novel to her. She had always thought of Eris as a completely serious person - almost like a robot. It never even crossed her mind that she''d ever talk to her about anything other than work, which was why she was a bit out of it.


    "I haven''t seen Miss Carlisle as of late-" Eris held the rim of her cup with two fingers of both hands, slowly spinning it in place. "-and I was rather surprised to see you hadn''t invited her to the festival."


    "Oh, that. I sent Rika ahead of us. She''s probably in the Capitol by now." She crossed her arms and sighed. "I didn''t know there was a coming festival, or I''d have taken her with us first..."


    "Oh?" Eris'' eyes narrowed as she brought the cup to her lips and took a quick sip. "How... unfortunate, indeed."


    "Hey, promise me you won''t tell her about it, okay? She''ll probably throw a fit if you do."


    "Of course, my Lady." When she put it back down, a slight smirk still lingered on her lips for but a second, before disappearing outright.


    After a while, their much-awaited food arrived. Sylphia, now clutching her belly in hunger gawked at the soups and roasts that now lined their table. Fragrant steam wafted into her nose, tempting her ever more with the scent of spices mingling with the meat and vegetables.


    "Waaaah!" Her eyes glistened as she lifted her fork and dove right in.


    "My Lady, please, at least wait until all the plates are settled..."


    Her words fell on deaf ears, however, as by the time the server had told them to enjoy their meal, the famished little girl was already munching happily.


    "Haah..."


    After gulping down her first mouthful, Sylphia continued their previous conversation, "So anyway, why don''t you get along with Ann? She seems like a very nice girl."


    Eris had just brought her spoon up to her lips, but hearing the question, she relented and lowered it back onto her plate. "I''m afraid you''ll have to ask her, my Lady. I do not recall doing anything to attract her spite."


    "Eeeh... maybe she doesn''t like your personality, then?"


    She immediately received a quiet glare.


    "Eeek!" The little girl backed away. "S-see!? That''s what I mean!"


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    Just like that, their meal ended, without even coming close to solving the lingering tension between Eris and Ann.


    The former did not seem to mind though.


    And so, they continued their tour.


    It was no less hectic past dark - indeed, more and more visitors seemed to be streaming in by the minute. However, when they reached the intersection between the main thoroughfare and the market street, they came upon a strangely uncongested stretch of road.


    "Hm? What is-" Sylphia looked around to see what was going on, but she would find out soon enough.


    Over her shoulder, that unmistakable storefront plastered with gaudy and luxurious clothes was, once again, deserted.


    Nina and Cecil''s Apparels.


    Deflated at her realization, she mumbled to herself, "Ueh... still unpopular as ever..."


    Unlike normal days, however, the store was, at least, attracting some curious gazes from the crowd, and even had a couple looking through the displays.


    And in front, an especially energetic young woman - half the namesake of the store - was giving her best.


    "Madam, Sir, come and take a look at our fine goods!" she yelled, "Buy one today, and you''ll get this special festival scarf for free! Of course, the scarf itself is also available for a low, low price of 40 copper!"


    Oh? She''s selling something cheap now? I have to see this.


    "Hey, Cecil!" Sylphia waved cheerfully at her.


    "Eh...?" As though she made a sudden realization, she violently shook her head and stressed out, "Ah, g-good afternoon, Miss Sylphia!"


    "Hihihi, what''s with that reaction? I was passing by and thought I''d see how you were doing! And what''s this I hear - you''re selling something for less than a silver coin?"


    "A-ahh...! Well, I thought about what you told me a few days ago, and came up with a great idea! With the festival coming up, I figured the number of tourists coming to visit might mean I could finally sell something! But to sell anything, I had to get some attention first... so I decided to make these scarves non-stop for the last few days!"


    She then presented a folded sample to Sylphia. The material felt familiar and warm to the touch - sending a pleasant sensation throughout her chilled hands.


    "Oh! It feels nice! What is it made of?"


    "It''s cotton!" Cecil said, triumphantly. "Though I saved on the raw material, I think I made it back with the quality of the design and needlework!"


    "Hm?"


    As she said, intricate patterns, crafted from the confluence of various colored threads gave the scarves a luxurious quality, while its thickness and length kept it strictly practical for its purpose. And yet, it was being sold at the price of a basket of fruits.


    "It''s really good! Hmm... it''s really good, but..."


    This isn''t so much a good deal but an outright steal! Did I say something wrong when I lectured her? I don''t really want to scold her, since she sort of learned the correct lesson, but...


    "Um... you don''t like it?"


    "N-no, that''s not it... I mean, isn''t it a bit too cheap? I figure I might buy this for up to 70 copper. No, maybe 60? Well I am a bit of a cheapskate, so I bet you could get away with selling this for 80 a piece."


    "A-aah... you thought so too?" She rubbed the back of her neck. "I''ve had a few customers tell me that too, but now that I''ve already settled on a price, I can''t really change it... in the same day, at least."


    Sylphia wasn''t very convinced with her reasoning, and she made sure to show it in her expression.


    "B-but anyway! It''s not like I''m selling them at a loss, and besides, the point is to just grab some attention for the store, right? See?" She waved towards the display gallery. "There''s a few people browsing right now! I think it''s working!"


    She sighed. "Well, I suppose you''re right."


    A quick glance at the ''customers'', however, gave her no impression that they were in there to buy. If anything, they seemed to just be wandering around the displays, like tourists in an art gallery.


    "Hmm... and how many actual clothes have you sold today?"


    Like a reaper''s scythe, the question instantly robbed Cecil of her spirit.


    "Um... n-none..."


    "Pfft... None, huh?"


    "Haah... I already sold a bunch of scarves today, so I thought I finally did something right, but... eheheh..." She knocked herself on the head. "I guess there''s so much to learn!"


    Sylphia shook her head. "No, you''re doing fine." She then patted the girl on her forearm and said, "Well, you''ll always have something to learn, but you made a good first step!"


    And just as quickly as she lost it, Cecil regained the twinkle in her eyes. "Mm! Thank you, Miss Sylphia! I''ll keep doing better!"


    "Heheh!" She gave her a thumbs up. "I''m counting on you!"


    "Yeah! Ah, by the way, did you come here alone? It''s pretty crowded, are you sure it''s safe for you to be wandering by yourself?"


    "Hm?" She cocked her head. "No, I came with-"


    After a few moments, Eris emerged from the crowd.


    "So here you are," sternly, she said, "My Lady, I shouldn''t have to tell you not to run ahead at a time like this."


    The moment she heard that voice, Cecil froze solid and shrieked, "M-m-miss Secretary!?"


    "Hm? Good evening," she greeted with a nod.


    "Hehehe." Sylphia hung her hands behind her neck. "Sorry, I thought you were right behind me."


    "U-um... out on patrol...?" Cecil forced a crooked smile on her face, though it only made her look more terrified. "Th-there''s certainly nothing suspicious going on here!"


    "No," the little girl pointed to herself, "she''s with me."


    "Eh? A-ahh... that''s right! Miss Sylphia is the Lady of Dellwick now, right?" Her lips curled into a smug grin. "That means Eris is below her now! Guhehehehehe!"


    Her comment immediately attracted a sharp glare from her subject.


    "O-or... not." Tears formed around her eyes. "I''m s-sorry, M-Miss Secretary..."


    Sylphia giggled. "Eris, you should really try to get along with everyone more."


    The woman sighed. "Anyway, what business do you have with this failing shop, my Lady? Miss Cecil doesn''t sell anything you can afford."


    "H-how rude! I can buy this scarf, at least!" she protested, waving the piece of apparel in her secretary''s face, "And don''t call it a failing shop! It''s... just not yet popular, that''s all! I''ll fix that one of these days, you''ll see."


    "My... Lady will? ...why?"


    "Of course I will! Heheh, I own this business now, after all!"


    The two others gazed at her in surprise.


    "Eh!?" Cecil was first to react. "W-w-wait, what!? Didn''t you say we were business partners!?"


    "Yeah, but technically speaking, I own the shop. Look, don''t sweat the details."


    "Ehhh....?"


    "What?" Eris then spoke, "How was I not informed about this?"


    "Eh?" Sylphia cocked her head. "Did we need to?"


    "Of course. Paperwork ought to have reached me before a transfer of ownership was carried out. Who made this happen?"


    "Uh..." Her eyes flickered as she twiddled her thumbs. "Dante?"


    Eris winced. After a brief forehead rub, she said, "My Lady, did I not tell you to be careful around that man?"


    "Eh!? Did I do something wrong?"


    "I don''t know how he sold you the rights for a property not belonging to him, nor how you even managed to buy it, but I assume you received nothing in writing from him, nor from Miss Cecil about the transfer of property."


    "Transfer of property...?" The latter appeared completely oblivious.


    "Ah..." Sylphia hung her head in realization. "No..."


    Geez, nobody told me land titles were already a thing...


    Eris sighed.


    "Wait, what''s going to happen if we don''t have that?"


    "Then the property still fully belongs to Miss Cecil. I could only assume her massive debt was involved in the transaction somehow, so without the title as evidence, he may even claim down the line that the debt was left unpaid and charge you for it, twice."


    "Geh-" Sylphia winced.


    That fat idiot... so he had something like that up his sleeves, huh?


    "Th-that''s horrible!" cried Cecil, "Is there something we can do about it?"


    "I suppose you could always just legitimize it. Apply for the transfer of property, and he can''t claim otherwise."


    "Alright!" Sylphia pumped her arm in the air. "Can you handle it for me, Eris?"


    To which she furled her brows and replied, stringently, "Excuse me?"


    "E-eh...? C-can''t you handle it for me, please?"


    "You seem to be mistaken, my Lady," she hid a mischievous smirk behind the back of her hand, and said, "I am the Secretary of Dellwick. Please deal with personal matters yourself, then turn it over to me for verification."


    Sylphia''s jaw dropped.


    Eris then turned around, snickering, but not before flashing a glimpse of her smile.


    "Whaaa..."


    She had noticed recently that, somehow, her secretary seemed to glow whenever she left her despair like that. Of course, she found it unnerving... though, for some reason, somewhat endearing as well.


    After a few hours of wandering, exhaustion finally caught up with the girl''s tiny body. The couple thus took a short break on a bench beside the main road, where the there were far fewer people.


    Sylphia let out a yawn.


    "Do you wish to return to the inn, my Lady?" Eris asked, her voice taking on a weak whisper, as though to show her own tiredness.


    "Mm..." rubbing her eyes, she answered, "I''m pooped."


    "Please do not use words that do not befit your title, My Lady." She gave the girl a light pat on the head and then stood up.


    "Mm..."


    "Well, then." she tugged the girl back to her feet. "Let''s go."


    She wobbled forward, led on by the tug of Eris'' hand. She wasn''t all that familiar with Dellwick''s layout yet, especially not its many sidestreets, so she just followed along, half-asleep.


    After a while, though, she felt a vibration around her waist, waking her from her stupor.


    "Mmmgh..." she mumbled, "Sebas... tian...?"


    "Hm?" Hearing her voice, Eris looked around and said, "Just a little more, my Lady. We''re taking a shortcut. We''ll be at the inn soon."


    "Ueh?"


    Ah. Must be my imagination.


    "Mm''kay..." she said with a yawn.


    "Please take care of your footing, my Lady. The village can be quite confusing at night."


    She closed her eyes once more.


    Again, after a few moments, she felt a vibration.


    "Ugeh...?" She groaned, before finally pulling out her fan. "What is it...?"


    "Little girl," he whispered, in a low, foreboding voice, "this isn''t the way to the inn."


    Sylphia''s skin crawled. "Eh?"


    Conciousness slowly rousing, she looked around her. The faint lamp lights revealed little more than formless silhouettes jutting out from an opaque black canvas.


    "Uh," she asked, lightly tugging her secretary back, "where are we?"


    "We are very close, my lady." Just as Eris opened her mouth, a shadow seemed to move, out the corner of Sylphia''s eye.


    Eh?


    Though when she turned to look, she could see nothing.


    "Sebastian." She unfurled her fan. "Can you see something?"


    Eris'' grip tightened. "Did you say something-"


    "Ngh!" He grunted, "Little girl, you''re surrounded!"


    Her heart jumped.


    Hngk-


    Everything happened all at once.


    "...my Lad-" Before Eris even finished speaking, two large men leapt out from the darkness and pulled a sack over her head. "Mgfh!?" she screamed, "What is- Hey! Let me go!"


    The men then swept off her feet and lifted upon their shoulders like a stack of timber. Consequently, This yanked Sylphia, who was still holding on to her, throwing her belly-first onto the floor.


    "Kya!" the girl squealed.


    "My Lady!?" All the while she could hear the woman''s muffled screams from inside the thick produce sack. "What''s happening!? My Lady!"


    "Eris!"


    Quickly, she pushed herself off the ground to give chase, but the moment she got on her feet, she received a hard boot to her back.


    "Ugya!"


    Once more, she was flat on the ground.


    "Not so fast." One said among several rough, sneering voices around her. "Do you really have the time to worry about someone else right now, little miss?"


    She clenched her teeth.


    God... damnit!


    When she got up, she finally caught the first glimpse of her attackers.


    Several large men towered over her, each armed with a knife or an axe.


    And alone, she stood, with nothing but a fan in hand.


    The men laughed and jeered.


    "Hyaha! This''ll be the easiest coin I''ve made in my life!" One said, cracking his knuckles.


    She took a step back.


    And the men stepped forward.


    Already, her back was pressed against a wall.


    "Sebastian," she muttered.


    "W-what?" he replied, "Just so you know, I''ll break if you use me to block an axe, you hear?"


    "Tsk. But can you suck all their blood at once?"


    "Hah. I wish."


    "Urgh..."


    Their shadows loomed over her, each painted with a menacing grin.

 Chapter 46 - Scum of The Earth

    Eris struggled as two large men carried her away. For each step they took, they would knock the wind out of her as her midsection thumped into their shoulder blades.


    It continued just long enough to drain her, but after they turned the next corner, they finally laid her back on her feet and pulled the bag off her head.


    Her long, black hair had come undone while they handled her like a sack of potatoes. Meanwhile, she fixed her clothes and, rubbing her abdomen, grumbled, amid fits of coughing, "That hurt, damn it..."


    You idiots, I almost suffocated.


    "That''s the point, young lady," one said while holding a big smirk on his face, "it''s supposed to look authentic."


    "Tsk. Whatever," she said, wiping her mouth after a cough, "Hurry up and alert the guards. There isn''t much time before they bag the girl. I''ll catch up in a second."


    "Right, you take care now, miss." Thus, the two went ahead at a leisurely pace and left her to recover.


    Alright, everything''s going according to plan so far.


    That the so-called heroine didn''t immediately save me after getting bagged like that... probably means she couldn''t. Thankfully, I need not pretend to have been kidnapped myself and convince her to kill him herself, but...


    That tells me something strange must be happening behind the scenes at the Royal Palace.


    The pain in her abdomen, and the accompanying nausea soon subsided.


    So who is this girl? And why is she pretending to be the Legendary Hero?


    Having fully recovered, she fixed her glasses then hurried to catch up with her men.


    Hm, while that''s an interesting lead to pursue, it''ll have to wait for now.


    Lost in thought, she walked, reviewing in her head the details of the plot she had hurriedly formed just the night before.


    It''s not an ideal situation, but if I could at least wash my hands of this entire affair in her eyes, I wouldn''t need to lose everything.


    A couple of well-meaning villagers just happened to pass by and freed me from my would-be kidnappers. We then sought help from the guards, busy keeping the peace at the Harvest Festival. Learning that their fief lord has been kidnapped, the guards will come in force just as the handoff is happening. In the ensuing chaos, those two will join in and accidentally kill Roderick.


    Knowing him, he probably has an escape route plotted in such an occasion, which is why Eckhart and her men are standing-by in the forest to make sure no one escapes.


    Being alone, she did not bother to hold back her smirk.


    It''s perfect. From the outside, it looks as if Roderick was simply being reckless, and got himself killed trying to kidnap the heroine. Count Rosteforough wouldn''t know my involvement if none of his men survive. Still, that pig of man won''t be pleased, but I''m sure I can slowly work back to his good graces again.


    She hastened her step. The light at the end of the tunnel twinkled right before her eyes. It was so close, she could almost reach out to it.


    Phew... No need to hurry. I can take my time. For now, I''ll have that cheeky brat owe me for saving her, and one day, I''ll relish throwing her out in the streets at my leisure!


    Hmph! Just you wait - you''ll all regret ever crossing m-


    Just as her pace had reached a light jog, her foot landed in what seemed to be a puddle.


    At the same time, she felt something crumble beneath her feet, releasing a dull splat.


    What the-!?


    It was difficult to see with the street lamps spread sparse around that minor street, but the sound and texture did not suggest that it was just water.


    Oh, you must be kidding. How could this be happening right when-


    When she moved her foot, however, she then stepped on something soft and round, like a ball but with more rigidness to it. Though she first held off in disgust, she soon forced herself to look down.


    And there she saw, at her feet, a smattering of dark liquid streaking outwards from the object.


    "What... in the world...?"


    She pulled her foot away.


    And when she finally took a closer look, in that very same instant, she recoiled, violently, in realization.


    "Kya!" With a loud shriek, she leapt backwards, almost losing her balance as she landed.


    "Wha- wha-" She panted heavily. "what is this!?"


    It rolled slightly to the side, following her momentum. And with half a revolution, it soon faced her - the head of the man she spoke with naught but a minute ago. It met her with mouth wide agape and eyes rolled back into its skull. It continued rolling just a second more before stopping as the nose touched the ground.


    Her pounded so hard, she thought her chest would explode.


    This... what... why...!?


    Her mind was a garbled mess. Try as she might, she couldn''t make any sense of the situation.


    She only knew one thing:


    She was in grave danger.


    But as she turned around to run, she noticed a dark silhouette moving at the corner of her eye.


    Startled, her mind completely blanked out, and the next thing she knew, she was running at full sprint, screaming at the top of her lungs.


    She had no destination in mind.


    It did not even matter that she might run into her own men, carrying Sylphia to the meeting point.


    She just needed to get away, and fast.


    Amidst her escape, it seemed that a strange, squishing sound was pursuing her.


    She knew not what it was.


    They were not footsteps.


    These were far too soft; there was no patter, even assuming that her assailant was barefoot.


    But somehow, she was sure that whatever it was, it had to have been a noise made by whatever had killed those men.


    Oh Gods! Dear Gods! What is happening!?


    She ran and ran. Yet no matter how many corners she turned, no matter what obstacles she scattered behind her, its pursuit continued unabated.


    And soon, right at the precipice of a dim lamp post...


    ...it passed her.


    W-wha-!?


    Time seemed to freeze for just a moment, as her eyes, wrought in terror, crept to one side.


    She wished that she saw nothing.


    If everything until now had just been a paranoid delusion, then she might have accepted even that.


    But it wasn''t.


    There, a bright golden orb streaked past, around which a black silhouette ebbed like a formless cloud.


    "Igyaaaaaah!! Get away from me! Help! Somebody!"


    She hoped that if she screamed loud enough, some passer-by might pick it up over the festivities at the market street. But not too long after, she felt a sharp, brutal blow crashing into her leg.


    "Gnnn-!" Certainly, the shock was enough to silence her.


    And so, she toppled face-first into the ground.


    Rough soil ground against her fair skin, spreading red scratches all over her arms, legs and face.


    "Peh!" The taste of iron dripped over her tongue as she spat out a clump of dirt.


    Hng!


    She pinched her nose and immediately sensed the blood backing up into her sinus.


    Shit!


    In her attempt to stand up, a sharp pain bit deep, locking up both her leg and spine. It sapped her of strength and slammed her back down on her belly.


    What is this... What the hell is this...!?


    A chilling thought then flashed her mind.


    Is this the one who has been killing all of Eckhart''s men!?


    And now he''s after me!?


    "No..." Her voice trembled. "I can''t die here!"


    With all her might, she lifted herself onto her knees and crawled. She endured whatever pain seared throughout her body. If she could just make it to the next corner, she thought, then maybe...


    But, there was nobody in sight.


    No matter how hard she cried for help, no would come to her aid.


    What did it matter if she crawled over to the next corner, or the one after that?


    Everyone was half the village away, oblivious to the menace lurking in their shadow.


    No one will save me, she realized.


    Her hands clenched tightly, scraping the dirt beneath them.


    Thus, she threw herself around. She endured the pain of flinging her maimed leg about, or landing hard on her hip. Through it, she focused her eyes on the figure standing before her.


    The creature stood about the height of a small child - but a human, it was not. Its slit pupils seemed to radiate a ghostly halo of gold and its jet black fur almost faded away in the darkness, only offering the slightest silhouette even under direct moonlight. And above all else, its head resembled that of a cat.


    "A..." She panted. "A monster!?"


    Why is such a thing inside the village!?


    She slid back with as much haste as she could muster, but it just followed her at a leisurely pace.


    "Stay away!" she screamed, her face contorted in terror. "I said stay away!"


    Why!? Why is this happening!?


    Amidst her struggle, her hand fell by chance, upon the knife she tucked away in a belt under her skirt.


    Her mind blanked out.


    All she could hear were her own heavy breaths and the pulse racing beneath her skin.


    She clenched its handle with all her strength.


    Her fingers, all drenched in sweat, pulled the tiny blade from its leather sheath. Then, bending her one good leg beneath her hip, she sprung up and launched her entire body for a last-ditch effort.


    It''s kill-or-be-killed! In that case-


    It staggered when she lunged her knife right at its bright, glowing eyes.


    "Die, monster!" she screamed.


    But before her blade even so much as scathed its fur, the cat demon grabbed her by the wrist.


    "Wha-!?"


    Its paw, round and smooth, did not quite grasp her, as it hardly flexed far enough to even ring around her arm, but instead latched onto her, almost like a suction pad. It then wrenched her arm, forcing her to relinquish her weapon, at the same time putting her off-balance.


    And again, she fell, disarmed and face-down, at the shadowy creature''s feet.


    Ack, my leg...!


    Frustration seeped from her lips, in the form of a low moan, interspersed with abrupt sobs.


    Damnit! I can''t walk...


    She gnashed her teeth.


    Hell, I can''t even stand!


    Gradually, it built up inside her, and soon overflowed, like the tears pouring down her eyes.


    No... No!


    She pounded the dirt.


    I can''t die here! Not yet...!


    She was exhausted. Her head throbbed and her arms felt like jelly. And yet with all her might, she tried to push herself off the ground, just one more time.


    But this time, the predator was having none of it.


    Before she could even extend her arms, it axe-kicked her right at the spine.


    "Buha-!" It knocked the wind right out of her.


    Her eyes blurred out.


    Landing cheek first on the ground, all she could make out before her was her lifeless hand, trembling hopelessly as she tried, still, to move, however way possible.


    The scene fell silent.


    Eris, practically paralyzed from the beating she had sustained, laid on the ground, still as a corpse.


    But she was not dead.


    Not yet.


    Oh Gods... is this my retribution?


    One after the other, her crimes flashed before her - the people she had undone; the lives she''d ruined.


    ...but why now?


    Why, when I was so close to my goal?


    Her face contorted into a bitter frown.


    Do you revel in such cruelty...?


    She closed her eyes.


    Or perhaps you simply look on with indifference?


    As you have always done.


    With their lives, as with mine.


    And in her moment of resignation, a single thought remained in her mind.


    "Emi..." she mumbled as tears streamed once more down her eyes.


    My dear Emi!


    In her mind, she glimpsed at her kind smile, still the freshest of her memories - more vivid, more fervent than even yesterday''s.


    Saint Laeticia, mother of mercy! Please... give me more time...


    That girl... she is too young!


    She knows not how terrible, how disgusting this world can be!


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    That every inch is infected with the scum of the earth.


    She sobbed.


    The lowest, the filthiest...


    "Scum..." she growled, as her weak fingers rolled into a fist.


    ...like her sister.


    A cold wind swept across her hair, inviting her to her final rest.


    Finally, the monster raised its jet-black blade.


    If I don''t come home... she is going to cry.


    And I can''t even hold her anymore.


    She closed her eyes.


    And I will never see her smile again.


    And there, she laid. Battered, bruised.


    A fitting end for a scoundrel.


    Or so she thought.


    Indeed, she waited for what seemed to be an entire minute for its blade to pierce her heart, but the final blow never came.


    Instead, footsteps pattered closer and closer, reverberating in her ears.


    A tiny voice, like ringing bells, then spoke, "Eris...?"


    Her eyes popped wide open. There, a few paces away, stood a little girl, her pearlish-pink hair swaying gently in the breeze.


    "You...!" Eris muttered, "what..."


    Ah... so she fought off all those men...? Hah... hah... hahahaha...! She is the Legendary Hero, after all!


    Clinging to her last strand of hope, she screamed, "M-my Lady...! Please, help me!"


    "Hm?" Sylphia cocked her head. "Help? Eh? What''s going on?"


    "Huh!?" Her brows knotted in confusion. "Can''t you see!? There''s this monster-"


    At that same moment, more silhouettes emerged from the darkness.


    Two, three, then five - more and more cat-faced monsters seemed to dissolve out of the shadows.


    "B-b-b-" In a fit of panic, she blurted out, "Behind you!"


    "Behind?" The girl then casually looked over her shoulder and, as if it were the most natural thing in the world, shrugged, asking, "What about them?"


    As the monsters drew closer, Eris noticed that each was dragging something faintly-tan, like strangely shaped potato sacks, across the floor. And when they stacked up on top of one another, she realized:


    They were the hired thugs.


    Their clothes hung off what seemed to be their mummified remains - pale and lifeless, like all their meat was sucked out of them.


    "Eeeek!" she screamed.


    Amidst all this, the young lady said, with a jubilant tone, "Good job, boys! You''ll get a special reward for this catch!"


    "Ooh, man..." A deep voice then came seemingly out of nowhere, "That hit the spot."


    "Oh? Does that mean you''re ready to level up again?"


    He then gave off a belch. "Augh... I dunno, give me some time to savor the meal."


    "...so there''s some sort of digestion going on? ...and how exactly?"


    "Anyway, as I was saying, you really need to stop making me do that. I told you it feels weird sucking out the blood from live bodies."


    "What am I supposed to do?" She shrugged. "I can''t fight using real weapons, after all."


    "That''s why I said to just hang back and let them kill the guy for you!"


    "Eeh? But that''s no fun."


    "...are you right in the head, little girl?"


    Who is she talking to? Has she gone mad? ...Have I gone mad?


    "My Goddess, meow." All of a sudden, the monster standing over her said, in a high-pitched voice. "I have captured this furless, meow. I was met with some resistance, so I took the liberty of incapacitating it, meow."


    "Mm! Good work!" She gave the cat-thing a thumbs up.


    Eris'' eyes glazed over. It only seemed that, the longer she watched the absurd scene, the more her head spun.


    These things... talk...?


    Soon, the young lady turned her attention to her secretary, still lying on the ground. "Heheh! I bet you''re real confused right about now! Well, first off, this is my living weapon. Sebastian, say hello."


    Upon closer inspection, it seemed as though the design on the fan shuffled itself and after a single moment, formed a pattern resembling a face. "Oh, er, um... hello," it said, with the same, deep voice as earlier, "I''m Sebastia- ah, no, hey! Don''t ignore me, little girl! I said stop making me-"


    A living weapon...!? Since when did she have such a thing!? And she never told me!?


    With a soft snicker, the young lady crouched beside her. Then, without hesitation, she pinched the woman''s cheeks and pulled them side-to-side.


    "Nnggh-!" Eris cringed from the pain.


    "Ah..." A cruel grin stretched across her face. "Those eyes... I wondered how you would look like with those - desperate, terrified eyes. Though they suit you just fine, I think your usual glare might have grown on me." She then placed a sultry finger on her lip, adding, "Right, Eris?"


    "W-what...?"


    What is she saying? Why is she talking like that? Is this really that same girl...?


    She shook her head.


    Wait, now''s not the time! If she''s the one controlling these beasts, then I need to convince her!


    "W-wait!" Eris reached out her hand. "My Lady, you''ve got it wrong! I-I wasn''t-"


    "Aww, come on. You''re still going to keep up the act?"


    She flinched.


    "No use hiding it - I knew about your plan to kidnap me."


    Her eyes trembled. "No..." weakly, she muttered, "...that-"


    ...was just... to catch him off-guard...!


    "Well, I didn''t know the timing, but I could just hole myself all day in my room or the dungeon - have these boys guard me. I didn''t expect your invitation, though. The harvest festival was fun, wasn''t it? Lucky it''s celebrated at night, and I could even have them run around the village, if I wanted! Hahaha!"


    "My Lady, please... listen to me...!"


    But her faltering voice failed to reach the girl''s ears.


    Instead, she continued her rant, "Well, despite being a rotten traitor, I must admit, you are a competent woman. You don''t just work diligently at your job, you actually put some thought into it. That, and your no-nonsense approach, made you an efficient worker. I''ll praise you for that."


    The girl then grabbed her by the cheeks and looked her in the eye.


    "But you know, I am disappointed. I didn''t want to believe it. I thought it might have been someone else causing all the ruckus around Dellwick. It made no sense that you would, on one hand, work so tirelessly for its sake, and on the other, also cause the problems plaguing it... Heck, I still can''t believe it now."


    "Then-"


    Without letting her speak, Sylphia then let go of her cheeks and said, "But thanks to your guardian angel, the pieces started coming together."


    "My... what?"


    "So you haven''t noticed? Well, I guess it''s natural." She then turned to the monster who hounded Eris to her current state. "He is one of the best, after all. Right?"


    As she said this, the cat monster then bent down on one knee and said, "Nya. I am honored by your praise, dear Goddess, meow."


    G-goddess...? What?


    "Ever since the whole bandit fiasco started," Sylphia continued, "I''ve posted these guys to protect all of us. You. Me. Rika. Well, in your case, ever since that incident that night in Eddingset, I didn''t really know whether I could fully trust you or not, so I had this guy report on where you went and who you met."


    "Edding...set?" Her eyes widened. "You saw that!? And... you''ve been spying on me all this time!?"


    The revelation crashed down on her like a thunderbolt. Her entire body locked up as, in the span of a single second, her mind raced to fit this new fact within her internal chronology of events.


    But long before she could make sense of her situation, the girl was already grinning happily, saying, "Mm! Well, he couldn''t just follow you everywhere, but I''ve got a good gist." Her silky hand then traced the contour of Eris'' jaw. "You regularly meet with some spook, don''t you? I wonder who he works for? And you seem to have a lot of friends around town. I wonder which of them is your contact with the bandits?"


    She swallowed her breath.


    "Oh, yes. I also know you''ve been coordinating the recent attacks. Though that wasn''t the work of this little guy here. See, you made a terrible mistake." She flashed a smug look and asked, "What do you think that is, Eris?"


    But she merely grit her teeth and refused to answer.


    "Hmm... not even gonna guess? How boring." She sighed. "Well, fine - your mistake was, you decided to make agents out of the merchants of Dellwick."


    She clenched her fists. "So they... sold me out...?"


    "In a nutshell..." Sylphia rolled her head from side to side, "...yes. Well, who could blame them? It was a simple choice, really. They answer to one thing, and one thing alone - money. So, get this, it turns out - the moment someone else comes along with a better deal, it''s incredible how they just turn on a dime! Hahahaha!" She slapped her forehead, laughing. "Hilarious."


    Eris grimaced. "So you being penniless was also a ruse...!"


    "Penniless? Well, actually, that is true. I don''t have a lot of money on me. But that doesn''t mean I have nothing valuable to offer."


    Her face contorted in utter confusion.


    "It''s fine that you don''t understand yet, my dear." Sylphia tapped her on her cheek. "Anyway, here''s what''s going to happen. You will meet your contact. You will explain that the guards just happened to pass by and saved us from your hired bandits. He will get angry. He will probably threaten you. It doesn''t matter. But you are not to say anything about me knowing about your little scheme. Capiche?"


    So her aim is Roderick?


    ...or perhaps someone higher?


    "And don''t get any funny ideas. These guys-" She pointed her thumbs at the monsters around them. "-my kobolds, they''ll be watching you."


    "K-!?"


    "One suspicious twitch from you," Sylphia ran her thumb across Eris'' throat and said, "and your head will come flying off."


    These are the infamous ''Terrors of the Frontier''!? But how!? Where''d she get them!? And more importantly, how is that they''re obeying her commands!? And she''s let them inside the village, in the middle of a crowded festival!? Is this girl insane!?


    Feeling an immense pressure gathering in her chest, she racked her brain for a way to escape her current situation...


    Damnit! She won''t listen to anything I say... I can''t even prove that I was turning on that damned Roderick!


    ...but found none.


    I''m cornered! At this state, I have no choice but to play along...


    Then, like it nothing had happened just now, the little girl beamed a warm smile, at the same time extending a helping hand towards her. "Alright?"


    I don''t really care about Roderick, but..


    Slowly, she reached her hand out.


    What is wrong with this girl...? It''s like she''s a completely different person...


    And as her fingertips inched closer to hers, she felt a foreboding deep in her chest - like she was reaching out to a demon of immeasurable evil, dressed in the pure white robes of an angel.


    Nonetheless, Eris squeezed out the words she needed to say, "I... will do as you say."


    "Hihi!" Sylphia grinned. "Great!"


    What will happen to me afterwards? As soon as she gets her hands on him, she''ll have no more use for me...


    "Well then, let''s get you off the floor, now." The little girl clasped Eris'' hand and helped her up to her knee.


    Then, just as she was about to stand, she winced from a stabbing pain running up from her shin.


    "Uwah!" the girl squealed, "Don''t surprise me like that. Hm?"


    After a quick inspection, Sylphia smacked the kobold who attacked Eris.


    "I told you not to be too rough with her!" she then said, "Look, her leg''s a mess!"


    It shrank back, squealing, "N-nyaa! I''m sorry, my Goddess, meow! I did not expect her to be armed, meow!"


    She sighed. "Whatever. I guess it''s fine." Then, turned to Eris and jeered, "A little souvenir you can keep with you, eh? Maybe for the rest of your life? Pfft, hahahaha!"


    Her head drooped down, like a marionette that had its strings cut.


    She could see them still - even when she closed her eyes. That amber-dipped iris, reflecting the moonlight. It shined oppressively over her, without rest.


    From that day forward, she began to shudder from the laughter of children. It reminded her of this very moment, when she, for the first time, lived in abject terror.

 Chapter 47 - Dancing Shadows

    A ragged mantle fluttered in the wind. Out of its formless silhouette jutted a pair of short, slender legs, standing over the mutilated corpse of what was once a living man.


    "It smells..." a small, airy voice emerged from within, "...of terror."


    Its form convulsed, first protruding forward, and then upward in a curved motion.


    And when the fabric finally sagged away, a tiny hand sprung forth. Its skin flashed for but a second, but did so with a porcelain gleam. It pulled down a length of cloth, revealing underneath a pair of soft lips, sandwiched between flushed cheeks.


    "Haa... haa..." The girl within released a sensuous sigh.


    A crimson glint streaked from her eyes, visible even beneath the dark hood covering the rest most of her face.


    After a few moments, her vision was turning hazy. And thus, she turned away, anxious to distance herself as quickly as possible.


    I was right...


    The murder scene was rife with residual emotions.


    Fear.


    Anxiety.


    Grief.


    Those three blanketed the entire street like a thick, suffocating smog.


    On the other hand, there was hardly any trace of aggression or hatred.


    Analyzing such details, she surmised that an ambush must have taken place.


    The victims didn''t even see their attackers long enough to feel either. They died fully immersed in terror.


    She clutched her chest, where she sensed first-hand the striking beats of her heart.


    I can''t... lose control...


    She panted.


    Not here...


    The girl took an abandoned sidestreet and followed it for a while. She made sure to avoid coming into contact with anyone. This path brought her far away from the noisy festival, though at the same time, her destination - the merchant''s house where she and her brother were given lodging.


    Soon, she settled on a dark street where she rested her back against a wall and sat down.


    Her fingers on one hand trembled as they grasped anxiously at the hilt of her blade. Meanwhile, the other clutched at her arm, hoping to keep it at bay long enough for her to calm down.


    She wiped her forearm across her sweat-drenched forehead.


    The girl lost track of the time, but eventually, the tremors in her fingers had ceased.


    "Hah..." She let out a sigh of relief. "Safe..."


    The boss would sure be angry, if I killed someone by accident...


    Patting her clothes of dust, she stood up and continued on her way back.


    Now that she had calmed enough to think straight, she took a moment to recall at the scene she just left.


    But those wounds... a long blade?


    Peasants don''t have access to swords.


    ...and the cut was too clean.


    A trained assassin?


    ...but to then murder a mere villager?


    Strange...


    The more she pondered, the less it made sense. However, she did come to one clear conclusion:


    The kill was recent. The perpetrator may still be around...


    It''s none of our business, and a stray murderer won''t hinder our mission... but I should still report this to big brother...


    Then, right as she turned a corner, she felt a gust of wind on her back, sweeping across her mantle.


    Her eyes swung to one side.


    That very next instant, she twirled around, sweeping her feet apart for a lower stance. At the same time, she grasped both her blades, each ready for a drawing slice at the slightest reflex.


    And as her rag cloak settled, she saw it - a pitch black silhouette.


    It stood like a sentinel upon the peak of a thatched roof. At a glance, she knew it not to be human. Its short, stocky body seemingly served as a pedestal for its massive, bulbous head.


    It gazed at her with bright, golden eyes, slit down the middle. "Are you a bandit, meow?" The thing said, in a screechy tone comparable to that of a grown man making a ridiculous fake voice.


    Her eyes widened. "It... spoke...?"


    I see...


    She had heard those rumors - of ghosts in the forest. Eerie voices, they said, stalked the woods, and would always ask the same question:


    ''Are you a bandit?''


    Superstitious elders talked of a curse - the vengeful spirit of a deceased caravaneer. It would pull its unsuspecting victims into the shadows and, if given the slightest hint of guilt, tear them limb from limb. The younger generation believed nothing of the sort, though were nonetheless hesitant to pay a visit and find out for themselves.


    So it was just a monster...


    Her eyelids then fell.


    That means this is our business, after all...


    She quietly drew her long, thin blade from under her cloak.


    I should report this strange, speaking monster. But first...


    It repeated its question, "Are-"


    But before it could say anything, she blasted forward.


    Kill.


    "Unya!?" it shrieked.


    Stacks of crates stood alongside the house like a staircase. She leapt off of one and onto next, kicking off at the third and launching herself up the roof.


    She left the sound of splintered wood in her wake as her makeshift stepping stools toppled into the ground and, with a mighty crash, scattered the produce within all over the road.


    But she paid it no heed - her eyes were dead set on her prey.


    As she reached level height with the monster, she swung her long sword out of her cloak for a guillotine strike.


    All this time, it just stood there, stunned.


    Or so it seemed.


    Just when she had fully committed to her attack, the creature then bent down and swung a jet black blade to meet hers.


    Sparks flew as their weapons clashed against one another, each deflecting the other out of harm''s way.


    Reaction... fast...


    With a swift kick, the girl then leapt out of range from a potential counterattack.


    She landed with her back turned to her enemy, thinking nothing of her failed attack - only calculating her next, and the one after that. But as soon as she swung around, she balked at the sight of the monster soaring in mid-air, its silhouette eclipsing the light of the moon.


    It pounced at her with weapon raised, pointing its sharp tip straight at her eyes.


    She leapt away just in time, its edge barely grazing her skin.


    Her boots skidded across the street as she made her second consecutive landing and left a trail of dust in its wake.


    Several feet now separated them.


    With each returning to a stationary guard, their exchange wound down just long enough for the girl''s mantle to settle. And when it did, it sagged further down than usual, due to a significant hole newly torn into the fabric.


    This monster...


    Her eyes narrowed.


    It doesn''t attack try to scratch or bite... Bis Sister mentioned that some used weapons instead of its claws... Is it a goblin? A kobold? An ogre?


    She circled the beast, and in response, it did the same.


    Which one is it?


    On occasion, she would lunge in, jab her thin sword and pull right back as the thing parried her blow. It would then answer with a lightning fast swing, which she just as quickly evaded.


    It would seem as if the two were measuring each other.


    But in truth, the girl was making little progress in understanding her enemy.


    There she faced not a human, but an unidentified monster. The psychological blind spots her boss taught her - those of humans - were missing. And without an obvious weakness to exploit, she fell back on trial and error, prodding its defenses for any openings, but found none.


    In the end, she was forced to rely on the basic movements she learned, and adapt them to this monster''s speed which, to her surprise, matched her own.


    And as the battle dragged on; as her sweat spattered from her every movement, her frustration mounted.


    Each time her blow was deflected, she was upset.


    Each time a thrust came her way, she felt insulted.


    In this rush of negative emotions, her eyes began to glow a bright, blood red.


    Alas, after another bout of screeching metal, she finally confirmed her single advantage:


    Stolen novel; please report.


    The monster only wielded one weapon and nothing more. It did not attack at all with its claws or teeth, even when given the chance to do so.


    Thus, she finally drew her second weapon. Its thick, notched blade weighed almost as much as her other sword, though with it being shorter, controlling it was just as easy, if not easier.


    The monster raised its guard in response.


    Kill...


    "Haa... haa..." she panted.


    I want to kill...!


    She bent down, storing all of her energy into her legs.


    I need to kill!


    And with a massive kick, she blasted forwards with a straight thrust.


    "Nyaa!" It shifted its weight and prepared to parry her attack.


    It was just as she expected.


    Just as their blades were about to clash, she pulled her long sword back and swung forth the other.


    With an ear-raking clang, the thick blade hit the spine of the monster''s weapon, pushing it into the ground.


    "Nyaa!?"


    In all haste, the beast attempted to pulled back its sword, but at the same time, she twisted hers around, clamping it within its notch.


    "Ungyaa!?" it screeched in open panic.


    It''s over!


    With a second step, she twirled around, brought her main weapon back for a decapitating blow.


    "Funya!!" the monster squealed as it a kicked off the ground, flinging itself backwards.


    The wind screamed from the sheer speed of her slice.


    ...but in the end, all it cut was thin air.


    Her eyes trembled in disbelief.


    It wiped its cheek, where a trail of blood marked the wound where tip of her blade grazed its flesh.


    H-how...? How much faster is it than a common human!?


    She clenched her fist.


    But...!


    The moment she recovered from her attack, she wrenched the blade now stuck within the teeth of her swordbreaker and threw the bent piece of black metal aside.


    Frustration reached its peak as she stood mere feet from an unarmed opponent.


    She no longer saw the creature as an enemy.


    It was prey.


    "Haa... Haa..."


    Her heartbeat raced.


    Here now was her long-awaited release; to dissipate the pent up negative emotions in her body.


    She thirsted for it -


    Murder.


    Quite unlike humans, who, when disarmed were quick to flee, this monster merely stood there, seemingly frozen, perhaps in fear, though she wasn''t registering any further negative emotions emanating from it.


    It mattered not.


    "This time-" The girl spoke for the first time. "-I will end you." Her voice had an ephemeral, wispy, tone to it, almost as though she were merely breathing.


    At first, she walked slowly, her every step, pronounced with a vivid patter on the ground.


    But as she loomed closer, her steps grew quicker.


    And lighter.


    And then even quicker.


    This continued until, finally, the monster broke as she reached terminal speed and lifted her blades.


    "Hngyaah!" it screamed as it turned away to escape.


    But it was far too late to run. She sprinted at full force, aiming for a piercing blow at the base of its head, where it connected to its tiny torso.


    Die, monster!


    However, just as she was about to land her finishing blow, a pair of shadows zoomed in from the sides.


    ...!


    In a split-second reaction, she planted both her feet into the ground, twisted her body and hurled her cloak forward. In doing so, she managed, just barely, to stop herself right before being sliced into quarters, as the ragged mantle was.


    It was difficult to see, owing to the sparse lighting, but apparently, two more monsters of the same kind had sprouted seemingly out of nowhere, each brandishing the same jet-black blade as the first.


    Her breaths condensed into a white fog as they escaped her lips.


    The night chill bit into the girl''s skin, now covered only by a thin, black suit, akin to a swimsuit or leotard, that clung tightly to her slender form. A network of belts cross-crossed her torso, serving as latches for armor plates and weapon sheathes that dotted her body.


    "Nyaa," one of the monsters mewled, "that''s why we keep telling you to stop playing with the bandits, meow."


    "Nyanyaa..." the other shook its head, "are you alright, meow? That was a close one, meow."


    Soon enough, the first monster got back to its feet and protested, "Ungyaa! I wasn''t playing with it, meow! That bandit isn''t like the others, meow!"


    The two monsters then turned their attention to the girl. "I know, meow." One said, "I did not expect any other furless to be this strong, meow."


    "Reminds me of the visitors who challenged the old Chief Headhunter, meow."


    They are... talking...?


    She lifted her arm to wipe the sweat off her brow, shifting the chain sleeves sagging from underneath her shoulder plates.


    With each other.


    "Go get the others, meow. This one may be trouble, meow."


    "B-but, meow...!"


    "Nyaa!! You are tired, meow. And you have been disarmed, meow. Do not further dishonor our Goddess with your death, on top of your failure, meow."


    "Gnya...!"


    Thus, the first monster bent down on all fours and dashed away with surprising haste.


    Guh...!


    She twitched at the sight of her prey escaping, but she was quickly blocked off by the newcomers.


    "Nyaha. You can''t catch a kobold, meow," one said as it drew its black blade.


    The other then added, "We are your opponents, meow."


    She clenched the handle of her blade, her frustration hitting boiling point.


    This... isn''t good...


    The full moon lit the forest edge with an eerie bluish tint.


    Mere hours after the execution, and consequent dissolution, of her plans, Eris was, against her will, limping towards the hand-off point, alone, and with nothing in hand.


    Forget threatening me, he could just kill me on the spot...!


    She looked to the changing landscape she passed by.


    Are they... really following me? I can''t see anything...


    It might not be too late. If I ask Roderick for help...


    Her grip tightened the wooden cane given to her by the little girl''s kobolds, presumably stolen from somewhere.


    Will he even believe me? And if that girl wasn''t bluffing, will he be able to protect me?


    ...will he even care, either way?


    She gnashed her teeth.


    No, that man is more likely to run and leave me to the wolves...!


    Damn! Is there no way out at all!?


    She agonized, fruitlessly, until the very last second, when she finally arrived at the designated area.


    There, several armed men gathered, like a phalanx poised to repel a charging horde. And in the middle stood the old man, eerie as ever with his wrinkly skin just peeking out from under his hood.


    Meanwhile, she barely held up a crooked gait, thanks to her cane being a tad too short.


    "Look at your sorry state," said Roderick, "what the hell happened to you? Fall down a flight of stairs?"


    Annoyed, she turned sideways and clicked her tongue.


    "Bah, never mind." His tone then darkened. "Where are your men? And where is my prize?"


    A cold bead of sweat dripped off her chin.


    "The..." Her voice trembled.


    For one last time, she deliberated whether to plead for Roderick''s mercy and ask for his help, or do as she was told.


    She made her decision.


    "...guards, they..."


    The moment these words slipped out of her lips, she had carved her fate in stone.


    "...happened to pass by, and just when we were about to kidnap her, too."


    She heaved an anxious sigh.


    This is it... there''s no turning back.


    The wind howled, shaking the dense canopy overhead.


    With it, a cold chill ran across her skin and sent a dull jolt down her spine.


    She was all-in on a hand offered to her by a strange young lady.


    There were no highs, no pairs to speak of.


    Her future now rested entirely on the next, and last, card to be dealt.

 Chapter 48 - A Night of Chaos

    "So you failed."


    Those words stung with their brevity. Indeed, Roderick chose them clearly out of an express desire to convey his disdain for the woman now standing before him.


    He approached her at a menacing pace, wrinkles forming along the ridge between his eyes. And as they stood face to face, he further deepened his voice, such that what came out was nothing more than a gurgling grunt, "Again!"


    She barely stopped herself from slinking away at his intimidation, but her shoulders certainly tensed up, along with most of her upper body.


    Already weary from an eventful day, and yet further aggravated by the decrepit man before her, she returned his stare, despite her better judgement.


    Consequently, his eyes narrowed, and expression, darkened.


    "I believed you had a bright future ahead of you. In the end, you were no different from the rest of the bumpkin trash you surround yourself with." He uttered these words vividly, injecting emphasis specific words so as to drive home his sentiment.


    Alas, all she could do was take it, digging her nails into her palm as she clenched her fist.


    "How disappointing."


    Her lips parted, allowing a shallow breath to pass through. She intended to, somehow, open yet another negotiation or simply talk her way out of her predicament, but then, like a crack of a whip, his palm slapped across her face.


    Startled, she unconsciously braced both legs, only to hurt herself from putting weight on her injured shin. The pain buckled her knees and soon enough, she fell to the ground.


    Low snickers erupted among Roderick''s men.


    "Hmph. Ridiculous, do you think that pathetic act will earn you pity? Fool."


    Seeing him turn his back and return to the midst of his sycophants, she cursed him beneath her breath.


    Moments later, he passed them, saying, "Dispose of this trash."


    "W-what!?" Hearing this, it was almost as if her heart fell right off her chest.


    The men ushered him away, leaving but one of their own - the largest among them, whose shoulders were so broad, the definition of his musculature was visible even through his mantle.


    His footsteps thundered like an ogre''s. Dead branches cracked beneath his feet, ominously reminiscent of bone, which, by his mere presence, gave the impression that he intended to break each and every one of hers, the moment she fell in his grasp.


    "W-wait!" She cried, whilst dragging herself desperately through the dirt. "Please!"


    But the man showed no inclination of listening to anything she said. Instead, he unsheathed a large knife and reached for her wrist.


    "Ack! Let go of me! I said let-"


    Then, the moment she began to struggle, he thrust his gloved fingers into her mouth, preventing her from screaming.


    Eris choked and heaved, whilst struggling to pull his hand out. Her resistance was futile. He towered over her in almost the same way she towered over her Lady, and the difference in build was simply beyond comparison. Not long after, he then grabbed her by the back of her head and drove his knee into her abdomen.


    "Buh-!" It knocked the wind out of her, along with all the saliva that had collected in her mouth.


    Unbearable pain coursed through her body, robbing her of strength. The next thing she knew, she was flat on her back, pinned violently against the ground with a knife hovering over her neck.


    Nevertheless, she struggled.


    She had to struggle - however way she could. Even with her slender, frail hands, she clasped the man''s forearm, so burgeoning with brawn that it nearly resembled a crab''s claw.


    "Mmgmffmhfgh!" she cried. Literally, cried.


    Teardrops streamed down her eyes as she held on for dear life against the blade''s encroaching tip, threatening to pierce her throat.


    But her strength waned.


    It was not only due to exhaustion, but the hand shoved down her throat made it difficult to even breathe. Every time she gasped for some air, the dirty leather would rub against her back of her mouth, forcing up a gob of vomit. But that, too, couldn''t escape, and the reflux would thus enter her windpipe, sending a spiral of violent, twitching pain throughout her body.


    Meanwhile, the man cackled in sheer, vicious glee. Despite her failing resistance, the knife still approached as slowly as when she pushed against it with all her might.


    Bastard! He''s... toying with me...!


    Harder and harder she gasped, only to choke on more vomit.


    Asshole...!


    Her body convulsed as asphyxiation soon took its course.


    Shit...! No!


    Slowly, her eyes rolled back.


    In the end...


    Everything faded to black.


    ... You''re telling me...


    Then, right before she lost consciousness, she felt a sudden lightness coming over her.


    I couldn''t escape... this outcome?


    In that moment, all suffering seemed to dissipate.


    I''m scared...


    But then, a hard object suddenly slammed against her forehead.


    "Mbf-!?" Startled, she reflexively made one more gasp for air, and to her surprise, she hardly felt any resistance, doing so.


    The hand had turned limp, opening a path for air to filter in.


    Soon, she realized the source of the lightness: The man now laid beside her, rather than mounting her like a wild animal.


    W-what...?


    Putting any other thought for later, she pulled the man''s hand out of her mouth, and finally rolled to her side, allowing her to gasp and cough to her heart''s desire.


    Again and again, she spat onto the grass, unable to get the taste of unwashed leather out of her tongue.


    What in the world just happened...?


    She ran her palm across her drenched forehead, only to find, mixed in with her sweat, a streak of thick, viscous blood.


    Hngk-!


    She flicked it away in panic.


    No...!


    She clutched her arms together and trembled while she slowly turned her eyes to the man laying beside her.


    Please don''t...!


    She scanned his body from the leg up, as though she already knew what she would behold. And yet, deep in her heart, she resisted this encroaching reality.


    And then, once her gaze had reached his torso, there was no turning back.


    Anyone but them!


    She withdrew both hands to her chest in horror.


    There, her assailant laid, blood spilling out of the stump where his neck used to be. And a couple of feet away laid his head, face upturned towards the moon.


    Oh Gods! They''re here!


    She saw them beyond the corpse.


    Like formless shadows, they shuffled in the darkness - dozens of eerie, shining orbs floating through the field of grass.


    Her heart raced.


    I-I''m going to be killed! I need to go, now!


    Eschewing any dignity still left in her veins, she crawled on all fours as quietly as she could; as quickly as she could.


    But not even a moment had passed, when she felt a tug on her collar.


    "Hic-!" Her entire body recoiled in fright.


    "Hey," whispered a tiny voice, "where do you think you''re going?"


    Beside her, Sylphia, crouched down whilst beaming a cruel smile her way.


    "Relax. You did the right thing," the girl added, "I''m proud of you. Now watch. I''ll show you something cool."


    W-what...?


    The young lady then stood up. Placing her hands on her waist, she then took a deep breath, and screamed, "Hey! Scumbag! Hold it right there!" She then turned to the shadowy figure monster closest to her and uttered, "Do it."


    "Nyaa!"


    And thus, like a gale of wind, the creatures fanned out.


    He recognized that voice.


    He had heard it once or twice whilst observing her from the shadows.


    Roderick turned around.


    And there she stood, right before his very eyes.


    The prize.


    The so-called... "heroine".


    He could not be mistaken.


    Her presence was captivating - this young girl whose long, silvery hair seemed to glitter beneath the moonlight. She stood alone yet defiant, even without a weapon in her hand, unless one would count a mere folding fan.


    He rubbed his eyes, almost unable to believe the absurdly fortuitous twist of fate. But it was so. Perhaps, in her haste, she had neglected to bring the village guards with her. Perhaps she was foolish enough to attempt to subdue him with her title, which he already knew was fraudulent. It mattered not. For he had taken enough precaution to bring top-notch mercenaries, capable of massacring not just the guards, but the entire population of Dellwick, if necessary.


    His lips parted wide, revealing a malevolent grin.


    Ah, he thought, here is a chance to set things right. Truly, the Goddess of Fortune smiles at the bold!


    But just as he swept his arm forward to order her capture, a dull slap, akin to the sound of a tanner''s knife splitting leather, pierced his ears.


    His heart skipped a beat. For the next thing he knew, the man standing in front of him - the captain of his security detail, fell to his knees, clutching his neck while letting out a gurgling shriek.


    Wha-


    The little girl jeered, "That''s right, kill all the rest. I only want that old man in the middle."


    What the hell!? Don''t tell me-


    Alerted to the threat that fell upon them, his guards quickly formed a circle around him. They drew their weapons and raised their shields, which immediately came under attack from some unknown force.


    Shadows seemingly flickered from the few streaks of light filtering down from the forest canopy above. They revealed shining, golden orbs, dancing within formless silhouettes that just as quickly vanished from existence, like a candle buffeted by a strong wind.


    These things... they are almost as if...


    His gaze met with the girl''s - a mesmerizing golden-amber that seemed to glow in the dark.


    They are indeed her eyes! This witchcraft...! Could this truly be... the power of the heroine!?


    But it cannot be! That woman, she said-


    He then turned to the figure beside the young girl. And from what he saw, his face would contort in utter rage.


    It was Eris, the one who had given her this information, and she was, to his shock, alive.


    Fffffilthy harlot!


    That wench! She had been playing with me all this time!?


    That bitch! That street trash scum! I ought to strangle her with these very hands-


    "Sir, we must retreat!" screamed his second-in-command, cutting his train of thought.


    Despite the persistent attack, the guards held fast thanks to their magically imbued shields and armor. Aside from that, however, their only recourse was to blindly swing their weapons in the darkness, which, even with the magical power stored within, did nothing to advance their position.


    "Nnnngh!" He growled, almost popping a vein on his forehead as he creeped closer and closer to an aneurism. "I won''t forget this!"


    And so, he ran, flanked by two men and trailed by the rest.


    "Mark my words, you filthy snake of a woman!" he screamed, "I shall plunge you into hell! And in the depths of your despair, I shall be the one to take your life!"


    Sylphia and Eris watched as Roderick howled into the night as he faded into the distance.


    "Huh... There he goes." the girl said, shrugging, "Noisy old geezer, isn''t he? I bet he''s senile. Ah well. He can''t escape, anyway. Let''s go?"


    She felt a flinch the moment she took her hand, as though she were being rejected.


    It gave her a moment''s pause, but nonetheless, she pulled her along, and with a grin, said, "We have a lot to talk about!"


    The two thus returned to the inn, alone, all the while walking in awkward silence.


    Elsewhere in Dellwick, in the spare room of a local merchant''s house, a man, neither young nor particularly old, let out a deep and anxious sigh.


    "Lil... hasn''t come back."


    He sat on his bed, his arm draped on his knee, such that the ray of light beaming into the room illuminated his copper skin, faintly lustrous off a film of sweat.


    All this time, he had been staring out the window with a sorrowful expression scrawled on his face.


    That curse... doesn''t it weigh heavily on your shoulders?


    If so, why do you refuse to have it expunged?


    It forces you to deaden your emotions. It imparts an unquenchable thirst for murder.


    His fingers rolled inward.


    You are ashamed of it, aren''t you?


    That is why you need to sneak out at night.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Soon, he slid his legs off the bed and began gathering his gear.


    I do know, Lil.


    He then stood up and one by one, mounted the separate pieces of armor over his body.


    The boss must know far more, and yet, I am told so little.


    I don''t understand. Is it connected to your unparalleled genius? That would certainly answer the mystery of how a young, nameless orphan could develop such-inhuman skill.


    Next, he grasped his curved blade, slinging its thick strap around his torso and letting its sheath rest on his back.


    Nevertheless, I have taken the responsibility to look after you.


    He then threw his cloak on, fastening the two sides together with a brooch over his chest.


    Whether or not you intend to suffer with your curse through the rest of your life... I shall be by your side.


    Alas, he stepped out into the living room, where he saw a faint candle light approaching.


    "I heard a noise downstairs..." said a frail old voice. "...going out?"


    With no need to look, he knew - it was the merchant whose caravan he saved the other day, fresh out of bed with his hair stuck in a frizzy tangle, holding an oil lamp in one hand, and rubbing his eye with the other.


    "Mm..." He nodded. "My... sister. She''s taking too long on her stroll. I''m going out to find her."


    "Oh dear. Is that so? I hadn''t even noticed her leaving. Please, take care. There are many visitors in town today."


    "Thank you. I will."


    Gently and politely, he closed the door behind him. In a moment''s notice, he was greeted by the cold night wind, sweeping through the street and carrying with it some tiny flecks of garbage.


    Now then...


    He pulled his mantle closer to his body and began his search.


    The sound of battle rattled from afar as with flesh and metal collided, interspersed by myriad shrieks and gasps. As time passed however, even these would slowly drown away, as though the darkness were swallowing everything whole.


    Bullets of sweat streaked down Roderick''s wrinkled temple. He and his remaining retinue of just a handful of guards had been running from their assailants for close to half an hour, and his aging body could no longer keep it up.


    "Ha...! Ha...! Hagh...! Augh!" He tripped, only to be helped up by the man directly behind him. "Rrgh! Curses! I cannot... hah... die here...!"


    He saddled himself on his shoulder and resumed their escape.


    "Wretched whore..." he continued grumbling, "I swear, you will rue this day-"


    No sooner had he said this, than a sudden weight fell on his shoulders. Once more, he toppled over, and this time along with his escort.


    "Gods!" he shrieked, "You fool! Hurry up and-"


    He flared with rage up to the moment he laid eyes on his guard, when his fury instantly inverted to fear. For there, now stuck in the man''s neck, was a knife, draining his blood like sap from a tree.


    "Eegaaah!" He leapt away in terror, hurting his back in the process. "W-w-wha-"


    A young woman emerged from the foliage. She wore such thick rags all over that nothing could be distinguished from her face but the fair skin around her lips and a few tufts of blonde hair that each glimmered with a certain bluish hue. "Well, look what we got here," she said with a rowdy tone of voice, "Old, wrinkly, and looks like a pervert. Uh-huh. You must be the guy Eris was talking about."


    Behind her followed a large group of similarly dressed individuals, amongst whom a handful carried torches.


    "W-what do want!?" he cried, "Who the hell are you!?"


    "Just a pawn. Name''s Eckhart. I''m nobody important, I assure you. And just so you know, I''m only giving you my name since I don''t intend to let you live. Now, on to business. I hear you were the one behind these stupid raids we were tasked with?"


    "Raids...!? Then you must be-"


    "Hihihi." The woman gave a malicious grin as she pulled a dagger from underneath her cloak. "It was a pleasure doing business with you. Well, we still have one last business, actually."


    The cloaked figures loomed over him.


    "Don''t worry," she continued, "It''s all paid for. All you have to do is sit still, and-"


    "N-no!" His voice cracked amidst his loud shriek. "Please! I beg you! T-that''s right! Money! I have money! So much money! I''ll employ you! two times- no! Three! Four times what that bitch offered! Just let me go and-"


    "Weeeeell, that is tempting, but..." She smirked, tapping the blade on her shoulder. "...even brigands like us have a code of honor, you see? Who''ll want to hire a bunch of lowlives who''d switch sides at the sight of anyone''s coin? So the first rule of my outfit - no fucking over our clients in the middle of a job."


    "Grrngh!" He gnashed his teeth. "Men! Where the hell are you!? Kill this forest scum! Quickly!"


    His voice rang out in the hollow night, but he heard no response but his own echoes, carried by a swift breeze rushing through the leaves.


    "Hahahaha! Your men?" the woman jeered, "Where are they? Did they get lost? Ahh, what a waste. I even hired this many ''cause Eris told me your guards were hot shit or something, but looks like she was fretting over nothing. Ah well, whatever." She grinned. "It''s all paid for anyway. Now don''t move - it won''t hurt too much!"


    "Uaaaahhh!"


    Eerily enough, that scream just now sounded as though two voices melded into one.


    Indeed, Roderick was one, and he made no effort in hiding the fact.


    However, the screams were followed by another, and then another - all horrendous, blood-curdling screams of death.


    "Big sis''!" One of her footsoldiers ran to the front, screaming, "We''re under attack!"


    "Tsk. So he did have more bodyguards..."


    "No! No, it''s that! I-it''s... the Wraiths of Ealdenshire!"


    His words struck her like thunder at first, yet at the fizzled away for every second that passed.


    "Huh... You don''t say?" She crossed her arms. "So that superstition''s finally caught up with us."


    "I assure you, it''s not just-"


    Eckhart suddenly cut him off mid-sentence and shoved him into the ground.


    "Get down, you dumbass!" Brandishing her dagger, she deflected what seemed to be a black sword, fluttering in mid-air. The impact of the two blades threw up some sparks, illuminating, for but a split-second, the form of its wielder - a pitch black cat with a massive head.


    "Big sis''!" The man quickly got his face off the dirt and drew his own weapon. "Watch out! These specters can come from anywhere!"


    "Tsk. I can see that."


    All this time, Roderick had been watching the events unfold in silence. He kept his head down, almost to the point of laying on the ground. Slowly, torturously, he crawled away.


    Oh, holy Arrange, Goddess of Fortune, please show me mercy! Deliver, oh Lady of Luck, this, your most faithful servant!


    "We have no time," she said, "Gather up our men for a retreat. I''ll finish up here... eh? Where is he!?"


    His shoulders jolted.


    Oh, Goddamnit!


    His pace hastened, so much so that he ignored the rustling he caused as he plowed straight into a shrub.


    "There!" Eckhart leapt in pursuit, but no sooner did she turn her back than the wraith swooped in and charged her from the side.


    Twice in a row, she was able to block its attack, but this time, she was caught off-balance, bringing her to her knees.


    "Shit!"


    The blade then whipped around for a third, only for Eckhart to draw a second dagger and with it, both attacked and parried in the same instant.


    "Ungyaaah!" The ghost let out a high-pitched scream, as blood dripped, seemingly out of the aether.


    "Heh. I knew it. There is a body behind these swords! Like hell these are ghosts! I recognize these monsters!"


    "W-what are they, big sis''!?" asked her subordinate also in battle with a sword furiously swinging itself in the air.


    "They''re kobolds! Like the ones they used to have up North!"


    K-kobolds...!?


    "What!? No way these are Rafallian Kobolds! They''re using steel blades, not wooden clubs! And you''re telling me kobolds nowadays can disappear and shit!?"


    "I can''t say exactly... but I won''t forget that face!"


    "Shit... I don''t know where you''re getting that from, but fighting a kobold is better than fighting a ghost! At least I know kobolds can die!"


    "Damn right! Now let''s kick their ass!"


    I see... they''re monsters! That accursed heroine is using monsters! This is valuable information!


    Amidst the chaos, the onslaught did not let up. Despite lifting the veil from her opponents, it did not mitigate their phantasmal attacks swamping the lady brigand and her soldiers.


    Alas, Roderick took full advantage of this opportunity to, finally, slip away.


    "Shit!" He last heard the woman lashing her tongue, as it gradually melted into the distance. "Now where''d he go!?"


    Hah!! I made it!


    It seemed that the Goddess of Fortune had smiled upon him once again.


    The kobolds streamed through the forest as fast as they could.


    "Quickly, meow!" Yelled a kobold dashing towards forefront, battling through the enemies spread apart and fighting desperately for their lives. "The target must not escape, meow!"


    They had never, until recently, even seen the world of ''night''. They were introduced to it by their Goddess who brought them out of the Mythril Cave for an ''errand'' - a matter of most holy duty.


    Left and right, the warriors brawled with the tall, furless creatures their Goddess called "humans". Each one made utmost use of their innate speed and agility to harass and slowly whittle down their opponents.


    But slow did not cut it.


    Time was working against them.


    "Out of the way, meow! Our brother is injured, meow!" One mewled as he carried away a comrade with a slice across his eye.


    "Commando Captain, our force has sustained seven injuries, meow!" Said one of his companions, who had just caught up and was now running alongside him. "The terrain is about as complicated as the mushroom forest, but the darkness is stifling our advance, meow! We have lost sight of the target, but we believe we are still on their tracks, meow!"


    "Then keep going, meow!" he replied, "This ''night'' is surely a test from the Gods, meow. We must not fail, no matter what, meow!"


    "Understood, meow!"


    Upon reaching the vanguard, the kobolds came across a brutal melee already underway.


    "Unyaa!?" The Captain flinched. "The furless multiplied all of a sudden, meow!?"


    Immediately, one of his soldiers approached him.


    Clutching his own bloodied arm, the cat-man spoke, "Nyaa! Captain, we secured the initial advantage via ambush, but our group is outnumbered, meow!"


    "Rrrrrr...." He clenched his pointy teeth. "Gather some of our brothers fighting at the rear, meow. We must break through, no matter what, meow!"


    "Yes, meow!"


    As the injured kobold threw down on all fours and dashed away, the Captain uttered to his subordinate, "Remind me to recommend him for an award of valor, meow."


    "Of course, Commando Captain, meow!"


    "But the problem remains, meow... How can we find the target in this mess, meow?"


    "There is also the chance that he has already gone ahead and escaped, meow."


    His grumbling grew ever louder.


    Placing his paw on his subordinate''s shoulder, he then declared, "Brother, stride with me, meow!"


    "W-whatever you need, my Captain, meow!"


    "We shall use our speed, meow. If we go around, perhaps we can pick up the furless'' trace once mo-"


    Suddenly, his explanation was interrupted by a whimpering cry dashing in from behind, "Commando Captain, meooooow!"


    Right on cue, another kobold leapt out of the darkness, startling both Captain and subordinate.


    "Calm down, you sithbrain, meow!" he yelled, slapping the offending kobold over the head, "Don''t surprise us like that in the battlefield, we could have stabbed you, meow!"


    "I''m sorry, meowwwww!"


    The Captain soon recognized this weeping mess as a member of the patrol they left back at the village. "Rrrr.... Speak up already, we''re busy, meow!"


    "A bandit, meow!! In the village, meow!!"


    The Captain jolted at this news. "Say that again, meow!?"


    "Nyaa! It''s just a single bandit, but it''s very strong, meow! I don''t think my brothers can win against it, meow!"


    "Nyo... This can''t be, meow!" It clutched its paw. "Is this the bandits'' real plan!?"


    "W-what is it, Captain, meow?"


    "We do not have the numbers to both capture the furless and protect the Goddess, meow...!


    The subordinates looked in terror.


    Alas, with a regretful expression, the Captain gave his order, "We must withdraw, meow! If the bandits have infiltrated the village, then the Goddess'' life must be in danger, meow!"


    "Ungya!? B-but the mission, meow!?"


    "The Goddess herself instructed us, meow: To react appropriately to the changing situation, meow - that is the acme of leadership, meow!"


    "N-nyaa!" Both of his subordinates nodded in agreement.


    "There is no task greater than her protection, meow! If we must fail a mission, meow - let it not be that, meow!"


    And thus, all three yelled in chorus, "Nyaa!"

 Chapter 49 - Broken Threads

    Clashing steel rang across a quiet corner of Dellwick.


    Sparks flew as two monsters and a young girl traded blows. She would advance, focusing her attacks on one of the pair whilst displaying more than enough agility to chase them down across and over any obstacle. The kobolds would then push back, leaping in circles around her and attack from multiple directions at once.


    With unsteady hands, she gripped the hilt of her swordbreaker, firming her posture as she received another strike.


    "Unya!?" the attacking monster bleated.


    She caught its blade in the notch of her own and pulled it down, tugging the wielder off balance. She had created the perfect opening for an attack, but not a moment later, her second opponent unleased a furious assault.


    "Nya! Nya! Nya! Nyaaa!" it squealed.


    Faced with a barrage of attacks, she held off on her own and parried them away with her free sword.


    The delay soon made it impossible to capitalize on her advantage. She would thus retreat, unclamping the first kobold''s blade, lest she pinned herself in a tug-of-war amidst the onslaught.


    Like so, the battle turned into a stalemate.


    As it wore on, both sides only grew exhausted.


    The girl briefly considered retreating, but her frustration had reached its peak. She could no longer think straight and was getting dizzy. She had to kill something, or someone. Soon.


    She knees buckled, sweat dripping down her inner thigh.


    Her condition, combined with her own confidence of her skills, formed a sort of tunnel vision, and she hastily decided on a reckless attack, aiming to quickly end the battle.


    As usual, the two kobolds circled her from opposite sides.


    But this time, it was exactly as she wanted.


    Using her heartbeat as a timer, she ticked down the moments as she stared down her foe, reviewing everything she had learned from their protracted skirmish, in search for one fatal point.


    Her legs bent down.


    Then, kicking up a massive cloud of dirt behind her, she lunged at the kobold in front.


    It tried to evade her as usual, but given the difference in their momentum, she soon caught up, forcing it to block. Again, she wrenched its blade aside with her swordbreaker. And finally, perhaps from the accumulating stress of their repeated exchanges, the jet-black sword wrinkled the moment she clutched down on it, rendering it useless thereon. And though she would have wished it had happened earlier, it was no matter.


    Nevertheless, she stabbed her long sword into the monster''s face with all the force of her momentum. It tried to avoid it up to the last second, but the tip still caught it right around the forehead.


    But rather than crushing the bone underneath, the sword instead caught on something solid, almost like rock.


    What...!?


    The tip then slid upwards, carving the skin and the fur all the way until the blade clipped into its cat ear.


    "Ungyaaaaaaaa!" The monster cried out in pain, clutching its bloodied face as it rolled desperately away.


    The creature discarded its weapon in panic, and she had no intention of letting it pick up another. She attempted to give chase, but by that time, the second kobold had recovered from her sand attack and it was screeching closer and closer from behind.


    Given her momentum, she couldn''t swing around far enough to use her weapons to block or parry, but she did have ample time to present her armor plates and chain sleeves.


    The blow landed near her elbow, catching on her sleeves. The impact shattered the links that held her mail together, penetrating just enough to bite into her skin.


    She quickly dug her heels into the dirt and twirled across, unleashing a wide slash of her own, which the beast deftly evaded.


    When she came to a full stop, she saw the disarmed monster staggering up to its feet. For a moment, she considered killing it after disarming its friend, but soon recalled of how quickly these monsters ran on all fours.


    If she did not want it to escape, this was her only chance.


    And so, she made a mad dash for the injured monster, at the same time pulling open a small pouch on her belt.


    As expected, its partner gave chase, but this time, she had something special. She pulled a clutch of thin metal stars out of the pouch and showered them behind her. Their nail-like protrusions extruded towards several directions, allowing them to land always on three ''feet'', whilst keeping one sharp spike facing upwards.


    Caltrops.


    Unable to recognize their danger, or perhaps just missing their dark iron coating in the dead of night, the armed kobold continued its pursuit, only to land its large, stubby foot into a metal spike.


    "Agnyaaaa!!" It cried as it fell to the floor.


    Her back secure, she closed in on her prey.


    This time, for sure...


    She ran up to a full sprint, sheathing her swordbreaker and raising her long blade with both hands for a deadly thrust.


    ...I will kill you.


    But just as she was to deal the final blow, she felt a sharp pain on the back of her head.


    "Kuh-!"


    Her charge ground to a halt, and she fell on her knee. The next thing she knew, a black sword landed beside her, its hilt hitting the dirt with a dull thud.


    W-what...?


    She looked behind her, only to see the incapacitated kobold had thrown its only weapon at her, to no effect.


    A cold fury broiled from within.


    She took it as mockery, as though it was taunting her to demonstrate her throwing skill. Alas, her emotions got the better of her. She grabbed a set of three knives off the belt around her thigh and threw them at the kobold.


    Unfortunately for her, none of them even so much as grazed the monster.


    The monster''s eyes flickered as it stared at her.


    And then, after a few moments of stunned silence, it covered its mouth and sneered, "Pfft..."


    Her eyelids twitched.


    Kill...!


    At that moment the other kobold had already gotten back up. It started at her in the meantime, gauging its next action.


    She bent down, picked up the black sword that had fallen at her feet and staggered towards the incapacitated kobold.


    Its partner purred menacingly at her, pretending to pounce on her at several occasions, but with a mere wave of the sword in her hand, it scurried away with its tail between its legs.


    Her shadow her loomed over the kobold''s bleeding foot.


    It slinked back as much as it could but alas, it was no use.


    She had suffered all night just for this one moment.


    Her shoulders, sore and ragged, creaked as she lifted the creature''s own weapon overhead.


    Finally... It''s over.


    The monster looked away, clenching its teeth.


    But as she was to plunge its point into the monster''s scalp, many figures seemingly dissolved out of the darkness, creeping out of alleyways and dropping in from the rooftops.


    Her heart pulsed in renewed alarm.


    There were two at first. Then four. Then seven, maybe more but at that time she had already lost count.


    Black, cat-like creatures crept out into the street, blades drawn and ready to pounce. At this point even the cowardly creature she had disarmed earlier took up its bent blade, slapping it rhythmically in its paws as if threatening to bludgeon her, now that its friends had arrived.


    Just... how many...!?


    Even her mind, muddled from exhaustion - quickly sobered up to her new and most pressing goal:


    Survive.


    Thus, she hastily stabbed the black sword into the monster''s head and made a break for it.


    "Unya!?" The monsters screamed collectively, as though they expected her to spare their comrade just because they had suddenly turned the tables on her.


    Indeed, the sheer shock bought her a few seconds'' head start. Furthermore, the more excitable among the newcomers learned a bit too late that spikes were spread around their comrade, when they went to check if it was still alive.


    And so, she ran.


    Or at least, that was the plan.


    She was far too exhausted to now run at any decent speed, and she could not even slow her assailants anymore as she had already used her caltrops. But even then it wouldn''t have mattered to the otherworldly agility of these creatures; a couple of which sprinted alongside her - from the rooftops.


    And soon, they pounced.


    Using her momentum, she twisted her body and threw a cut straight from the draw of each of her blades.


    The long one connected hard, sending a furious ring right into her ear. She was sure that it had chipped terribly from this single blow.


    The short one, however, missed entirely, and she staggered sideways as she received a full leaping chop on her shoulder. Luckily, the attack itself landed on a steel plate. On the other hand, the metal crumpled inwards from the unabated attack and left a bloody bruise on her upper arm.


    "Ngh!" she grunted.


    The blade dug deep into her armor, but she quickly recognized an opening between the kobold''s feet touching the ground and it retrieving its weapon, where its body would be entirely open to a counterattack.


    Thus, she twisted her elbow, pointing her swordbreaker right at the creature''s belly. However, when she gave it a powerful thrust, the monster jettisoned its blade without hesitation, instead pushing itself off by its hilt and evading her attack.


    No way...!


    Alas, her failure opened her to consecutive attacks from three more kobolds who had now caught up from behind.


    Each one was a light cut, relatively speaking, but they still connected at various parts of her body, sending her reeling.


    Worst of all was the slice to her thigh, which made it difficult to stand, much less walk.


    She slowed down, though did not come to an entire stop.


    No matter which way she turned, a bright, glowing eye stared back. Their attack was methodical, deliberate. Every cut was light but lightning-fast, and gave her no time to counter. It was as though she was slowly being gnawed to death by a pack of hungry rats.


    Soon enough, even her armor failed - tearing, ripping and shattering from countless, repeated blows, and her vision, now tinted red, began to dim.


    It continued just like that until, after yet another attempt at a counterattack, she twisted her body a bit too much and stumbled.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    She was able to recover enough to land on her knee, but at this point, she realized.


    I can''t... go much further...


    She didn''t even know where she was headed. As far as she knew, even if she managed to escape the village, the creatures would just hound her all the way to the forest, and beyond.


    But she paid it no attention.


    It was how she was trained.


    There was one goal: Survive.


    And if right now, all her hazy mind could come up with was to stand up and limp away, that was what she must do.


    "Funya!?" a monster mewled, "This furless is as tough as a sith, meow! But this should be enough, meow. Finish it, meow!"


    She her light footsteps behind her, not even chasing anymore, but walking towards her. Closer and closer they came until she could almost feel their breath at her back.


    I...


    She panted.


    I''m sorry, boss...


    And for the second time, she stumbled. Only on this occasion, her eyes finally fell shut.


    I''m sorry b-


    "Nnngh!!" A deep grunt emanated close by. It was unlike the kobolds chasing her. Was a new monster? Something else entirely? But at the same time, it somehow felt... familiar.


    The sound of shattering glass rang in her ear, followed by a loud scream, "Lil!!"


    When her knees fell to the floor, she turned her head, though just barely, to the source of that voice.


    And there, she saw him - brandishing a mighty sword a large as she was tall.


    ...big brother...!


    "Ooooooooaagh!" A powerful gust of wind accompanied his roar, as well as the whimpers of the kobolds, whose voices suddenly became distant.


    Just before she fell over, her belly landed on the man''s thick forearm, which so easily whisked her over his shoulder as though she were a stack of laundry.


    He looked at her, bringing his lips close to her ears, muttering in a deep, gentle voice, "Are you alright?"


    "...Mm."


    "Good. Now, don''t breathe in," he said as he pulled out a strange painted ball from his pocket.


    Everything afterwards flew by so fast, that all she could recall of it was a blur.


    The moment he threw it to the ground, they were suddenly enveloped in a thick mist.


    The next thing she knew, they were already in the forest, and she no longer hung off her brother''s shoulder.


    "We''re safe now," he said, noticing that the girl had stirred from slumber.


    Safe.


    If there was anything she knew, at that moment, whilst nestled in his arms, it would be that.


    And in that moment of rest, it finally allowed her mind, freed from anxiety to regale recent events with a contemplative eye.


    I... will certainly be punished for tonight, she thought, as she snuggled her head closer to his chest and closed her eyes.


    But it''s okay.


    Because big brother came for me...


    In her contemplation, she realized that her frustration had passed. She couldn''t recall if she had killed anything tonight, but was glad to be relieved either way. It was her strange sickness that got her in trouble - this curse. But for some reason well beyond her understanding, she didn''t feel so bad about it this time.


    "Have a seat." Sylphia said, lounging in her chair as the most carefree person in the room at the moment.


    Across her was her fallen secretary; a prisoner, more like, though she had no plans to incarcerate her.


    "As we speak, my boys are probably dragging your friend''s sorry ass back here. I''m excited to see what I have to learn from interrogating you both, but we have no time. I''ll just have to bring him along, back to the castle, so I can..." Her lips twisted into a dark smile. "...take my time."


    Eris merely hung her head, refusing to respond.


    And so she continued her tirade, "Hah. To think that you were doing all this just to get some free food... Gimme a break. Just how petty can your master be?"


    The girl shook her head.


    "Well, needless to say, he will not be waking up one fine morning, once I''m done with him."


    Those words, casually said, made the woman shudder.


    "...And make no mistake, had you made the wrong decision, neither would you." She then reached out, grabbed Eris by the cheeks and pulled her from side to side. "So cheer up!"


    "Ngh!" Eris rubbed her cheeks, both of which turned red from Sylphia''s teasing.


    "Hihihi! So congratulations! From now on, you''ll be working for Team Sylphie!"


    "Mm..." At first, she nodded, seemingly out of obligation, but she soon did a double take and asked, "Um... what did you say?"


    "Did you think I''d let you off the hook so easily?" Her face darkened as she etched a sadistic grin across her face. "We''re just getting started, you know? I''ve so many fun things planned out; things I want to show you!"


    Eris'' expression turned vacant, as though in that moment, her heart shattered into a million pieces. Her eyelids and fingertips twitched just as her shoulders fell limp and further and further she plunged into a state of hopelessness. In the end, she replied, with a tremble to her voice, "Y-yes... my Lady."


    "Heehee! That''s a good girl."


    After a short while, Sylphia let out a yawn. And after stretching her arms out, she said, "Well, let''s continue this tomorrow. Our carriage will arrive at noon, right?"


    Eris nodded.


    "That''s perfect! So-" She brought her hands together. "-you should get some rest now. We have a fun day ahead of us!"


    She visibly cringed. Still, without saying anything, Eris limped back to the door and excused herself.


    She was about to shut the door behind her, however, when the little girl called out once more, "Oh, I almost forgot!"


    "What is it...?"


    "Don''t get any clever ideas like, oh, I dunno... escaping?" She snapped her fingers. "Just so you know..."


    And just like that, a kobold appeared seemingly from thin air out of a dim corner of the room.


    "...the kobolds are watching you."


    Eris nearly fell over, and if it weren''t for her hand on the door, she certainly would have.


    Soon after, she was finally dismissed, leaving Sylphia and the kobold alone in the room.


    "My Goddess," he spoke, "shall I keep watch, meow?"


    She shook her head. "You and the boys have done enough overtime today. You should all go home and rest."


    "But, my Go-"


    "She won''t escape," she interjected, before walking around to her bed and sitting down on its soft mattress, "even if such a thing is physically possible at her state, she now believes that kobolds are watching her 24/7. Which is ridiculous, of course. But it works, for now."


    "In that case, please excuse me, dear Goddess of Wa-"


    Again he was interrupted mid-sentence, but this time, by the door swinging open.


    "My Goddess, reporting, meow!" a second black-furred kobold entered the room, partly cropped from the shadow of the door frame, where the sole oil lamp in the room could not directly illuminate its body.


    Sylphia sighed, before standing up and returning to her desk. "Go ahead."


    "Nya! Our unit suffered 12 injuries in total, meow! Most are minor, but one of our brothers suffered a fractured skull, meow!"


    "Oh? Will he be alright?"


    "N-nya!?" The catman squeaked anxiously. "O-oh, yes, meow! He will be fine after a long rest, meow. But aside from that, meow..." He slowly turned his gaze sideways.


    It was way past her bedtime, or so she felt, and she wasn''t in the mood for some kobold being cute with her. And alas, she had soaked her next words with a bit more venom than she really intended or liked. "Spit it out, already."


    "N-nya! Um, meow... well, uh, it''s that, meow... we failed to capture the target, meow...""


    Her eyes widened.


    "EH!?" Realizing a moment too late so suppress the scream just now, she quickly lowered her voice to an alarmed whisper, "Why!? How!?"


    "A-a large number of bandits headed us off just when we almost captured it, meow!"


    "Bandits...? You mean his bodyguards?"


    "Ye... n... we don''t know, meow! But it looked like some bandits tried to kill the target, so we intercepted them, meow!"


    "They... were trying to kill him?"


    "Nyaa." He nodded. "And I am deeply ashamed to say this, but our warriors were not fully adept in fighting at this ''night'', and in the chaos, we lost sight of the target and lost it, meow."


    "Tsk. I can''t believe this."


    "A-ah, but more importantly, meow! T-there were also strong bandits that caused some damage in the village, meow! One even threw a lamp at a house and started a small fire, meow! We quickly put it out, but they uh, also escaped... meow. "


    Sylphia frowned. "Strong bandits...?"


    "Two furless, meow. Very strong, meow! Stronger than any of the bandits we''ve ever fought, meow! Stronger than siths, even, meow!"


    Some bandits, stronger than siths...?


    "Did you know what they were doing in the village?" she asked.


    "No, my Goddess, meow. But from the looks of it, they were looking for something, meow. The Captain believed that they were after you, meow!"


    Me...?


    Her brows furled.


    Strong bandits. Looking for me. Also trying to kill our target...


    One by one, the blocks fitted together in her head and she soon came to her conclusion:


    Assassins!?


    She turned a nasty glare at the general direction of Eris'' room.


    What the hell? Why go through all that trouble to kidnap me, only to then send assassins my way!?


    Unless... there''s a third guy that wants all of us dead!?


    Aaaagh! It makes no sense!


    She clicked her tongue, at the same time sneaking glances at the kobolds looking intently at her.


    Goddamnit.


    "Ahem, on second thought..." she said, placing her hand on her chin while affecting a ''formal'' impression. "...w-what would you two say about staying the night here...?"


    Many head pats were dispensed that night.


    Our primary lead is gone and someone''s out for my head. Great.


    Thus, she the tucked herself in bed, flanked on both sides by kobolds gently purring.


    Thank God we''ll be out of here by tomorrow.


    And with a sour expression, she grumbled, "...this fur is itchy."

 Chapter 50 - The Two Visitors

    The door creaked at its hinges and slowly swung ajar. A bright, round eye peeked inside, its thin, delicate, eyelashes whipping up and down as it flickered curiously.


    Across the room was a plain bed, atop which laid the figure of a woman, as hinted by the curve of her hip.


    Thank goodness she''s still here, the girl behind the door thought to herself, I was afraid she''d really make a run for it last night. Then again, given the state of her leg, she''d have to make a ''limp'' for it.


    She soon pulled away, closing the door just as carefully as she opened it.


    Haaah.... she sighed, sweeping the locks of hair from her eyes. now that the adrenaline''s worn off, it''s not very funny anymore. Actually, I feel kind of sorry for her...


    The rush of sobriety saw her most recent deeds flashing before her, such as terrorizing Eris and having fun doing so.


    Almost in reflex, she slapped both hands onto her face and cringed.


    Uhaaaah...! I can''t believe I said all that!


    Her knees wobbled until she slipped down to her hips. "I''m such a massive edgelord...!"


    I just got so pissed and couldn''t help myself!


    At this rate, even once I turn her around to work for me, it''s going to be so awkward!


    The further she continued her introspection, the more the shadow of guilt weighed over her shoulders.


    Her leg''s broken, too... I might have gone a bit too far.


    Ever since the first incident in Eddingset, she had considered getting rid of her entirely. However, working alongside her these past few days, she had come to realize how diligent and dependable her secretary was. At this point, she knew no one, especially not herself - as she outright refused to deal with menial labor, who could take her place. As such, she continually forced herself, to the point of delusion, against the possibility of her own secretary''s involvement in recent events.


    And even when evidence piled up against her, I just... sort of gotten fond of her anyway.


    Her eyelids pressed down, further accenting the regretful expression that had formed over her face.


    I wish I didn''t have to do this, but I can''t let her off scot free, either... She''s the type who, if she can get away with screwing with me a bit now, will cook up something much worse next time.


    She nodded, in agreement to her own reasoning.


    Still... I guess I could be nice to her from now on. It''s not like I wish to torture her for the rest of her life. As she is, she probably wouldn''t even be able to work very well, which is the whole reason I even want her around.


    It''s a good thing she doesn''t know how the kobolds actually work.


    ...yet.


    Later that morning, Sylphia took Eris for a walk. Their bags were packed, and they expected the carriage to arrive at around noon, having sent a request for it the day before. As such, they had some time to spare.


    The aftermath of the festival was immediately obvious the moment they stepped out of the inn. Trash, spilt food and unconscious drunks littered the streets in greater density the closer they came to the market street. But their path led them away from the center of the village and out into the woods, following the trail leading to the dungeon.


    Ever since its subjugation, guards had stopped patrolling the area, and recent events saw them redeployed along the trade routes instead. This isolation imparted a serene atmosphere, that made both girls keenly aware of each other''s presence, to the point of self-consciousness.


    Given what had happened between them, a conversation was not forthcoming from either side. Eris'' head tilted far down, her eyes, vacant, and mind, absent. In fact, her glasses had begun to slip down the ridge of her nose and was on the brink of falling off. On the other hand, Sylphia also felt somewhat anxious, no longer sure how to act in front of her, only that she could not keep acting all smug and self-righteous without turning red. She couldn''t even offer to help her secretary walk, when the thought crossed her mind several times, seeing how she limped with her cane on uneven terrain.


    After pausing to catch her breath, Eris spoke, "M... my Lady...?" She hesitated for a moment after addressing her with that familiarized title. "Where are we going...?"


    Happy enough that the silence had now been shattered, the girl brought her finger over her lips and giggled. "It''s a surprise, but don''t worry, I''ll show you something amazing. Promise!"


    She looked on, expecting something along the lines of ''Surprise? Amazing? How so?'', such that their conversation would carry on until their destination, but to her dismay, as soon as she gave her deliberately vague non-answer, Eris returned to her passive state.


    Conflicted and just a bit frustrated, the little girl scratched her head.


    I never thought I''d say this, but now that she''s like this, I sort of miss her bitchy personality...


    After a while, Sylphia skipped ahead, yelling, "Ah, we''re here!"


    She twirled around in all cheer, delivering a brilliant smile to her companion, who had just trundled out of the treeline behind her. She expected at the very least a confused look, though hoped for one with a sense of wonder, but what truly awaited her was Eris, trembling in panic.


    It was only in that moment that she realized a potentially horrible interpretation of the current situation, especially when taken from the point of view of anyone other than herself.


    "Ah." Her eyes flickered. "T-this isn''t what it looks like! Okay? Haha. Hahaha...! Don''t worry, it''s not as if I''m going to feed you to monsters or anything!"


    Alas, her choice of words only made things worse, as the woman fell on her hip and almost broke into tears.


    Uwah!


    It took a while, but she was eventually able calm her down enough to coax her into the dungeon.


    Deeper and deeper they went, into the bowels of the cave bored into the side of a hill.


    The social situation between them not improving, Sylphia simply retreated inwards, and occupied herself with her thoughts, regarding how to manage the growth of both tribes once the farms were repaired.


    She would have attempted a deeper dive into the thought too, but her slowly cramping arm soon fished her right back to reality.


    Urk...


    Due to Eris'' lingering anxiety, Sylphia had no choice but to tug her along. But given their disparity in size alone, even a token resistance would see her tossed about like a ragdoll. Lucky then, that the former hadn''t yet tried openly resisting.


    She likely thought that she was still being monitored.


    In any case, Sylphia''s body was not made for this sort of prolonged physical exertion and soon, her back and shoulders began to ache.


    As it happened, a pair of black-furred kobolds emerged from the distance. They dragged, behind them, the carcasses of giant rats.


    Oh, some hunters from the village? Great timing! We could take a break while I should introduce them to Eri-


    But even before Sylphia could so much as wave to them, her face contorted from the crushing pressure suddenly imposed upon her hand.


    "Owowowowow!"


    Eris, absolutely terrified of the monsters before her, had placed a vice grip over her frail little fingers.


    "Eris, Eris!" she screamed as she tried to pry her hand from the death grip, "Calm down, they''re not going to hurt you!"


    But her words paled against sheer traumatic stress.


    Moments later, she heard a crack propagating from her wrist, followed by a wave of pain.


    She cried, "Igyaaaaaa!!"


    Her hand would remain sore hours later.


    After a short exchange of pleasantries, each group went their separate ways without incident. Eris had even calmed down this time before the kobolds had disappeared from view.


    Hm. Progress?


    "M-my Lady..." she asked, still with a slight tremor to her voice, "may I ask something?"


    "Oh...? Sure."


    "These... monsters..."


    "Kobolds."


    "... t-they... have the ability to vanish, don''t they? Not just their black coat blending in the darkness, either. When I entered your room yesterday, I did not see even a silhouette until it appeared right in front of me."


    So she''s already figured that out? The girl smiled. "Yes."


    Her expression filled with dread, as if confirming her greatest fear.


    "T-then why were we able to see those two, just now? Can they control it...? Does it have a condition?" She bit her tongue and turned away, apprehensively. "I mean- if you had these monsters who could disappear at will, why didn''t you use them to begin with and stopped the bandit attacks from the start?"


    Hmph. So she could still make a thorough analysis even under duress? And as expected, she''s keen on the details. At this rate, she might even figure out the trick behind the kobolds'' abilities before I could pop the big reveal!


    Giddy, she balled her hands and brought them over her mouth to suppress her grin.


    Aaaaah! I really want to tell her now, but...!


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Eris stared at her for a long while, expectant of an answer that never came. Eventually, she hung just her head and apologized, "I-I''m sorry, I won''t pry any further."


    "No, it''s not like that!" she placed her hands on her waist, "Well, it''s a bit complicated, but it''s also part of the surprise!"


    "S... Surprise?"


    "Hm... let''s see..." She rubbed her chin. "Ah! How about I give you a clue?"


    The woman''s eyes flickered.


    "Have you noticed how deep we are into the cave now?"


    "Um... I believe we''ve been walking for about ten minutes..."


    "Right! And have you noticed we still aren''t using a torch?"


    Eris'' eyes widened. She turned all around her, as though she were searching for the very last piece of a puzzle laid out in front of her.


    "Alright! No more clues! You get no guesses, either!" Tugging once more at her secretary''s arm, she said, "Let''s get going!"


    The cave path narrowed.


    The tiny girl hardly noticed, marching on with a a soft tune in her tongue. But the crippled woman she pulled along hunched forward, as not only the walls but the ceiling, too, was sloping inwards, though not enough to graze her scalp.


    And soon, the tunnel itself came to an end. A blinding light marked the precipice to the cavern beyond. The tiny, slit passage was no more. The sides had been dug out to a wide breadth, with stone supports marking the corners, akin to a makeshift gatehouse.


    The warm glow shone ever brighter as they came closer, the white overtone dissipating into a myriad of colors that sparkled from floor to ceiling.


    And, as if the light itself had swallowed them whole, they stepped beyond the threshold.


    Their eyes, still sensitive after the long trip across the dim passage, took their time to adjust to their new surroundings. Rings of light coalesced into points, and contrast slowly returned. Shapes and contours formed until finally, the full image emerged, in vivid technicolor.


    Eris'' eyes watered as she gazed upon the otherworldly landscape. The crystals jutting out of the walls, the mushrooms towering dozens of feet into the ceiling, the vast pillars holding everything over their shoulders; these scenes bombarded her consciousness to the point of paralysis.


    "Amazing, isn''t it?" Sylphia stepped closer, patted her on the back and said, "That''s exactly the same reaction we had when we first saw it."


    She tilted her head upwards, to the glittering jewels adorning the cavern''s ceiling. It shattered even the deep-seated glaze in her eyes. And when she turned to the girl beside her, those dull, empty has had gained a soft, bright innocence.


    "By the gods..." she muttered with a breathless voice, "my Lady, what is this place?"


    A kind smile formed upon Sylphia''s lips. "Do you like it? Welcome to the Mythril Cave. It''s where these guys live."


    "M-Mythril...!?" Once more, she glanced upwards. "You mean... no, this can''t all be..."


    Sylphia nodded. "Yep. All Mythril."


    Her lips fell and locked agape.


    The windswept grasslands were now dotted with small stone shacks. Fences ringed countless patches of new farmland where tiny mushroom buds sprouted. Kobolds, spread across this vast expanse, tended to the fungi as diligently as monsters could - tilling, watering and all other chores that a subterranean nursery entailed.


    "Unbelievable..." Only at this point did she finally cover her mouth. "Can... can something like this truly be possible?"


    "Possible or not, here it is." She winked. "Come on, that''s not all-"


    The two were just about to continue their tour when, out from the distance, they heard a loud voice, very different from the voices made by the kobolds. "Why, if it isn''t Miss Sylphia and Miss Rika!" it said.


    A large man approached them, waving his arms gleefully at them. He strutted in front of a cart which was, itself, being pulled by a pair of block-headed monsters with small, floppy ears.


    Eris''s eyes widened. "D-Dante!?" she shrieked.


    "Huh?" the stout man squinted. "That''s not Miss Rika... just who... eh?" The moment he realized who it truly was, he jolted up and froze in place like a modern art sculpture. "Eeek! M-M-M-Madame Secretary!?"


    "That means..." Eris'' bewilderment soon erupted into blazing fury. "You!?" She practically frothed at the mouth as she cast her cane away and limp-rushed him, pulling him up by the collar, saying, "You fat, smelly, son of a-"


    "Eeek! I''m sorry! I''m sorryyyy!" Dante could only scream like a little girl and take it.


    Meanwhile, Sylphia stepped between them, yelling, "Eris! Eris! That''s enough!"


    The woman finally broke her death grip, allowing him to scurry away and hide behind the actual little girl. Though his massive girth hardly fit behind a mere child''s body.


    "Now, now," the girl said, "I need you two to calm down."


    Though her fury did not seem to abate, as evidenced by her continued glare, Eris soon relented.


    "Look, Eris, okay. Dante was the one who sold you out."


    "M-M-Miss Sylphia!" He squealed, bringing his arms around her forearm and squeezing them desperately.


    "Geez, take it easy!" She then shoved her palm in his face and pushed him away. "She''ll figure it out sooner or later anyway!" She sighed. "But you should understand what I meant now, don''t you Eris?" she said as she swept her arms to their surroundings, "I don''t know how much you paid to have him in your pocket. But there was no way in the world you could compete with me. It''s that simple. So, I''ll say it now to be clear: Dante works for me now. Alright? That means you can''t touch him."


    "M..." The man snivelled, "Miss Sylphiaaaa-"


    He almost threw himself at her, if not for her keeping him at bay.


    Geez, What a pain!


    Begrudgingly, Eris lowered her head and responded, "Y-yes... my Lady."


    "Oh, what''s this?" Dante smirked and got up from his grovelling stance. "Did the vicious Secretary of Dellwick finally meet her match? Hee hee hee!"


    In a way, Sylphia was impressed with his ability to do a full 180 between pathetic and smarmy within seconds.


    Sporting a contorted grin, he trotted out from behind the little girl and rubbed it in. "Now that I think of it, that obedient face suits you quite well, Madame Sec-!"


    Or, at least, he tried. For as soon as he inched his jeer in, he was quickly met with a deathly glare, silencing him once more.


    "Eeeek!" Once more, he scurried back to his safe space behind the young lady. "Miss Sylphia! Miss Sylphia! This woman aims to kill me!"


    The girl in question winced.


    Get a grip, will you!? You''re a grown man hiding behind a little girl, aren''t you ashamed!?


    "Geez, calm down, Dante," the girl said, "she won''t do anything."


    "T-thank you, Miss Sylphia... but, are you sure it''s going to be okay?"


    "Sure, sure! It''ll be fine," she then averted her eyes. "probably."


    "Miss Sylphia...!"


    Once they had all calmed down, Sylphia went right down to business.


    "So, how are the sales coming along?" she asked Dante, though deliberately said it loud enough for Eris to hear.


    "Hoh?" Picking up on this, he also spoke without reservation. "Of course, Lady Sylphia''s Mythril Wares is proving to be the most profitable venture our humble group ever invested in!"


    Sylphia snuck a glance at her secretary, and was thoroughly amused when their eyes met for an instant, before the latter quickly broke off and turned away.


    Hihi, how cute! Don''t mind if I continue teasing you for a bit...


    "Oho, is that right?" she said, "And you did follow through with the pricing I set, right?"


    "Of course! Dante de Salvatore always keeps his word!"


    "Hmmmm...?" She then leaned in and glared at him.


    "It''s true, I say!"


    "Well, in that case, I''ll be expecting around..." she smirked as she snuck another glance at her secretary, "15 gold in the coffers by now."


    Eris'' face contorted, muttering to herself in shock, "F-fifteen...!?"


    While she wore the smuggest of grins in her heart-of-hearts, Sylphia bottled it up and kept it from appearing in her expression.


    Hehe. That''s got to hurt. I originally priced each item to match your yearly salary, after all! You''d have to work for decades, just to get this much money I''d already made! If you never have to eat, that is!


    "Yes, yes," Dante rubbed his palms together. "No more, no less!"


    Finally, Sylphia let out a light chuckle. "Good to know. Oh, and can you do me a favor?"


    "Of course! And what would that be?"


    "I''d like to know what our customers are saying about our product. The smiths are really good with their hands, but none of them have a shred of creativity in that massive skull of theirs, so unless I tell them to do something different, they''ll keep doing the same things over and over."


    "Ah, splendid! As expected of the Lady of Dellwick - always wise in the matters of business! As it happens, I was just thinking of some ways to improve the quality of our merchandise."


    "Hmph. Flattery will get you nothing. Especially not a discount. But I''ll be happy to hear you out."


    "Gyahaha!" He produced a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped the sweat off his forehead. "Were my intentions so obvious?"


    "A bit."


    The two laughed in concert.


    Dante excused himself a little while later. He still had a cartload of goods to deliver to his caravan. It was for that reason that the entrance was dug out - so it would be large enough to fit a merchant''s cart.


    Apparently, his sith helpers would pull the cart up the tunnel''s incline and leave him at the mouth of the dungeon where he would call his own men and bring it into the village.


    Meanwhile, the ladies returned to their tour of the Mythril Cave.

 Chapter 51 - The March of Civilization

    Sylphia''s sandals clogged against a small wooden bridge that cover a calm stretch of river. Amidst their travel, she had been sharing a horrendously one-sided account of their adventure in the cavern, conveniently leaving out her more unsavory deeds and playing up what she considered ''the good bits''.


    "...of course," she continued, "food wasn''t the only thing we bought for that Mythril. This bridge was one of the first big projects we completed using only imported materials. The mushroom stalks were pretty durable, but it took so long to dry them, and they were a pain to turn into solid blocks. Which was apparently why both tribes used whole stalks when building fences."


    At that point, finally, Eris'' lips parted and a soft, muttering voice escaped, "So that was why you were looking for Dante that time-" A grim expression then clouded her face "-if only I''d realized sooner..."


    "Hm? " the girl cocked her head.


    And in response, the woman shook hers, asking instead, "So reason the monsters here kept referring to you as ''Goddess'' was..."


    "Mm!" she then beamed an unabashed smile. "Crazy, huh? But that''s how it went! Oh, and speaking of so-called ''the death god''. She unfurled her fan, turning Sebastian''s ''face'' towards her secretary. "I know you got off on the wrong foot, but this guy''s completely harmless, so here, say hi to Sebastian!"


    Eris, however, only stared at the fan''s moving features, her expression betraying a palpable unease.


    This prompted him to take the lead himself. "Hey," he said, " nice to meet you. Eris, right?"


    She nodded.


    "Oh, and, ahem, let''s just make one thing perfectly clear - Whatever this little girl says, I''m still a rare and powerful living weapon! A real treasure, you know? So you should look up to me with respe-"


    "-he is a bit of a pervert, though," Sylphia interjected, "so watch out."


    "A-am not!" he protested, as his cloth body turned bright red.


    "Heeeh? Now that you mention it, I think I left out a little incident..." A naughty smirk surfaced on her lips.


    "Hic!" Sebastian jerked violently inside her hand, his eyes flicking every which way as he tried to avoid her gaze.


    "You know, the one right after you levelled up, when you flipped-"


    "Ah! Aaah! Aaaaah!" he shrieked, "I-in that case, how about when you snuck around the river to peek at-"


    This time, it was Sylphia''s turn to go red. "Uwaaaah! Shut up, you stupid fan!"


    "Eeeaagh, stop mushing my face! There''s no mouth to cover you silly girl!"


    While the two quarreled, Eris looked on in bewilderment. Somehow, the absurd skit unfolding before her eyes had melted away just a little bit of the anxiety clouding her mind, and from that point on, she became comfortable enough to talk freely.


    Their path led them through a trail amidst the vast mushroom forest. Sylphia had seen it before, but the fact never really detracted from the sheer wonder of it all. Moreover, she was very much enjoying Eris'' face as she gawked at the otherworldly landscape, such as the underside of the massive mushroom caps fluttering in the wind above.


    Soon, however, dense forest gave way to a field of stumps. What used to be fungal groves, now cut right down to their base, dotted the clearing. Amidst this desolation, small figures scampered hither and dither, felling more of the titanic mushrooms and dragging their hulks away into the distance.


    The pair followed the dirt trail carved out by thick, heavy stalks and soon arrived at the kobold village. Stone structures had cropped up where rickety wall used to stand, though for some reason, the gate remained, marking the entry to the old village, just as the new began to surround it. They passed through.


    Here, the elder''s house stood as the sole landmark with its unique stonework created by and for these diminutive creatures.


    Today, however, something was different.


    For upon its handful of steps now sat what appeared to be a massive ball of fur.


    Eris rubbed her eyes, unable to make of what she was looking at.


    "Hehe." Sylphia shrugged." Don''t worry, it''s just a bunch of kobolds."


    Indeed, on closer inspection, the subtle details revealed dozens upon dozens of cat-men, all huddled together and lazing on top of one another.


    "W-why in the world are they doing that?" the woman asked.


    "Oh, that''s because that-" The girl then twirled around, pointing her thumb at the mass. "-is the ''Goddess of Mercy''."


    Eris'' brows furled. "Huh? Didn''t you say earlier that she was a human...?"


    "Hm? Yeah. Just watch." Sylphia approached the ball, sucked in a huge breath, and all at once, let out a scream, "Hey!! Letty, wake uuuuup!!"


    Startled, the dozing kobolds snapped awake and fled from the sound of Sylphia''s voice. Like an onion, they peeled off one by one, revealing the core underneath - a sleeping young woman with a book over her face.


    Eris'' jaw fell.


    Slowly, she stirred, letting out a moan as she rubbed her heavy eyes.


    "Morning, sleepyhead." The cheerful little girl waved at her.


    "Nnngh..." Still half-asleep, Letty sat herself upright. She blankly looked around her, clearly out of it, and even when she made eye contact with Sylphia right in front of her, nothing seemed to register.


    Only for a few seconds, that is.


    Inevitably, she realized what was going on, and the guild scribe sprung to her feet, flipping her pointy hat off her head, and stammered, "S-S-S-S-Sylphie...!?"


    "Hihihi! Hello, must have been a pleasant dream, eh?"


    By this point, Letty''s face was tomato red. She clasped her cheeks with her hands and whimpered, "H-how long were you there...?"


    "Hmm..." The smug girl then half-covered her little smirk, saying, "Since you were buried head-to-toe in kobolds."


    "Khaaaa......!" She doubled over, letting out such an impassioned sigh that steam practically puffed out of her ears. Taking a deep breath, she then made a desperate plea, "Please... forget it!"


    The mischievous girl however, merely laughed at her ardent request. "No way. You looked so cute, with this little smile the whole time!"


    "Khaaaahaaaa.....!"


    It was a critical hit. She writhed so hard, watching her conjured the image of salmon flopping on land.


    Sylphia, on the other hand, was torn between her desire to continue teasing her friend and her conscience telling her to console her already.


    In any case, things calmed down short after, and Letty finally composed herself enough to notice the new face. "Hm...? This is...?"


    "Oh, I completely forgot." She swept her arm sideways. "This is my secretary, Eris. She manages Dellwick for me. I brought her here to familiarize her with what we do."


    The woman arched forward in greeting.


    "P-please lift your head! I''m... no one important, really...!" She then brought her hands together and faced Sylphia. "Oh, that''s right, Sylphie was a Lord, after all... that happened pretty fast, didn''t it?"


    "Y-yeah..." She scratched her head. "Well, that''s how it is."


    "O-oh!" She clumsily shifted back to Eris. "A-and my name is Letty, Master Scribe from the Adventurer''s Guild, Aubury branch. I often visit to learn more about the kobolds and siths living in this cave."


    "And cuddle the fluff, apparently," Sylphia quipped.


    "T-that''s not...!" Letty squeaked in defiance, but soon shrank away, mumbling, "...the main reason..."


    After watching their little back-and-forth, it seemed that Eris had lightened up enough to be seen holding back a smirk, much to Sylphia''s relief.


    Thus, the girls continued with their journey, bringing Letty along with them as an impromptu tour guide.


    Sylphia swivelled her head around and took in the sights of the kobold village. She didn''t visit much, her responsibilities often finding her with the siths instead. But with Letty now doing to talking, she took this chance to observe the progress of civilization on this side of the Mythril Cave.


    First of all, there still aren''t that many kobolds around. I was worried that ''home'' might translate even to the housing blocks I had them build, but given we''re not suddenly awash with starving kobolds, I guess I was right - only their mushroom huts serve as their sole spawn points.


    "Heh." Her lips curled into a mischievous grin.


    As I expected. That means that both sith and kobold populations are artificially malleable! If I wanted, I could even-


    Her train of thought was cut, however, when Letty went quiet all of a sudden and tugged on her arm.


    "Sylphie," she whispered, "Is Eris okay? That limp looks recent. She doesn''t seem to be used to walking with a cane yet."


    "Ah." A lightbulb flashed inside the little girl''s head. "That''s right! You know some first-aid, don''t you?"


    "Eh? D-do you mean it''s that recent? And she hadn''t gotten first-aid yet? What happened?"


    "Err, she uh... broke her leg?"


    Up till I woke up this morning, I was still pretty miffed from getting double-crossed. In retrospect, I probably should have brought her to a doctor at once... I didn''t really mean it when I told her to be a cripple for the rest of her life!


    Well, not anymore, at least.


    Wait... are there even any doctors in this world? Come to think of it, I only know a handful who can do first-aid, but something like this... Would Alphonso know?


    "Ehhh...?" Letty''s face deflated into an expression of complete doubt, but she soon let out a sigh, saying, "Anyway, let''s fix her up first."


    "G-great!"


    "Okay, hold on a minute." She then approached Eris whilst rummaging for something beneath her mantle. "Please, sit down."


    "Huh...?" The injured secretary looked confused at first, but did as she was told.


    "It must hurt everytime you use this leg, right?"


    The moment she laid a finger on a swollen patch of skin, she recoiled sharply.


    Letty looked glum. "Not good..."


    Next, she stuck some magical herbs around the woman''s shin and wrapped them with a measure of bandage.


    "This should help with the pain, but it won''t go away entirely. I''ll try to realign the bone and keep it in place with a splint. It''ll hurt, but please endure it."


    She did just as she said, amidst her patient''s stifled wails.


    While this was happening, Sylphia asked, "Are you sure, Letty? Aren''t magic herbs expensive?"


    And without hesitation, she answered, "Mm... it''s a guild subsidy, anyway. Since I filed this as an official trip."


    The little girl gave her a mischievous smirk. "Eh? That''s pretty naughty of you."


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "Ah... haha... Don''t say it like that... I really am doing my job, you know? I''ve learned so much about how monsters behave during my stay here."


    "Heeeh..."


    "Mm... how they live and how they think - if we get a better understanding of those, then we can definitely save lives. Maybe, even..." She then turned silent.


    "Hm?"


    "Mm-mm." Letty shook her head. "It''s nothing."


    Finally, after the splint had been applied, she added another layer of magical herbs, wrapping them around the entire thing.


    The scribe stood up and wiped her forehead. "Haah... done. I''m sorry if it itches, but please try not to remove it for a few days. The magical herbs will rot away in about a week, and you can take it off then, but you''ll need to put the splint back on yourself."


    Eris nodded and said with a wispy voice, "Thank you."


    Afterwards, Letty approached the Sylphia and whispered into her ear, "Hey. You know, that injury is pretty bad. What happened?"


    "R-really?" She jolted in surprise. "How bad?"


    "The constant pain should go away, but it won''t ever heal completely. Not even with that splint. I''ve seen adventurers retire from injuries as bad as that."


    "Eh? But didn''t you use magical herbs?"


    "Yes, but magical herbs can''t put broken bones back together again, you know? To begin with, its effect is shallow, and can''t reach into the bone... well, unless you cut the flesh open and stick it in there..." She shook her head. "A-and even then! It couldn''t fix the fracture... It''s not a miracle drug or anything."


    "Eh...?" All of a sudden, Sylphia felt an aching pool guilt welling up from deep in her belly.


    But isn''t that exactly what magical herbs are supposed to be?


    At the same time, in the back of her mind, she began to recall an alarming fact - she already knew this, and simply forgot.


    "W-well, it''s okay. You''ve done plenty!" Sylphia gave her a pat on the back. "I''ll figure out something later to get her fixed!"


    A bone fracture, huh...? Even in back the old world, I''d never been injured this bad to know how it gets healed... but maybe there''s some sort of magical bone doctor in this world too. It''s a fantasy land with magical swords, fuck goodness'' sake! There has to be something mundane like that lying around!


    Letty still looked anxious, but in the end, she nodded in agreement.


    Thus, with Eris picking up the pace after her treatment, their tour of the mythril cave resumed.


    A row of stone buildings cropped out of one side of the village. Their chimneys puffed smoke up to the cave ceiling, only to be blown by the wind on its way to the river outflow, deeper into kobold territory.


    On the ground, countless hands were hard at work. The streets were awash with life as sacks and baskets were passed back and forth between the different buildings. A kobold with a sack of raw mythril crystals would make his delivery to one of the many forges. At the same time, another would waddle out carrying a basket of tiny parts into another building. Yet another would then emerge with a case of assembled trinkets - clips, bangles, rings, the whole assortment.


    Eris marvelled at the sight. She examined the display of finished products laid out on the side of the road and gasped in awe. "Amazing... so, this must be where Dante..."


    "Mm!" Sylphia puffed her chest out. "And this isn''t all! Soon, we''ll expand our reach. If these cheap trinkets are bringing us money now, wait until we roll out our weapons and armor!"


    "Mythril arms, mass produced..." The woman nervously adjusted her glasses. "Something like this could topple the entire balance of power."


    The girl giggled. "Of course we won''t be selling it to just anyone. Oh, and which reminds me-" Sylphia then turned to Letty. "When you''re making those equipments for sale, make sure to add lots of impurities to the Mythril."


    "Eh..? But why?" Letty asked.


    "We can''t let possible competitors to have access to the good stuff, now do we?"


    "That''s terrible..."


    "It''s smart." She tapped her forehead. "Think about it. You don''t want to spread such potent weapons all over the world, do you?"


    Letty flinched.


    "Right? Pure mythril, like the ones used by the siths and kobolds are far stronger and lighter than any material that exists out there."


    I''d even wager it''s comparable... no, better than modern steel!


    "Say we only sell them as armor. Though the technology doesn''t exist outside yet, people will soon catch on and start melting those down. And what can they reforge now them into?"


    "...weapons..."


    "Exactly. It''s inevitable. So, instead, we add a lot of impurities to the products, so that when they melt down a full piece, even if they do get some pure stuff in the end, it''ll be too little to make anything out of!"


    "But then they can still melt several items and-"


    "Well, we can''t help that." Sylphia shrugged. "We sell mythril, so mythril is what the customers must get. At the very least, we can make it prohibitively expensive to pull off such a thing!"


    And make a huge profit margin per unit of mythril, at that!


    "C-can''t we just not sell any mythril?"


    "Then we won''t make any money. And we can''t buy the food for two whole villages with just our pocket change."


    "I-I know, but..."


    "Look, don''t sweat it! Leave everything to me!" She said with a wink.


    "Nmmmngh... okay..."


    "Oh, and speaking of which, did the armor set I requested pull through?"


    "Ah, do you mean the ones for Ruth and Ceressa?"


    "Yeah."


    "The Ruth''s full plate took a long time and was just finished a few days ago... b-but Ceressa''s breastplate should be done within the week! The siths are working on them in their village, if you want to take a look."


    "Oh, so that''s what those were! Anyway, it''s fine. I trust you can finish it in time for their graduation." Sylphia cocked her head and poked her finger into her cheek. "Er, when was it again?"


    "It''s a couple of weeks from now. Will you be attending? I''m sure they''d be happy."


    "Mmm..." The young lady crossed her arms, "I don''t know... there''s a lot for me to work on. At best I could probably send Rika, but..." She snuck a peek out of a corner of her eye, only to see a dejected look on the scribe''s face.


    Oh, geez...


    "Well, I''ll try to make some time."


    Letty immediately lit up. "Mm! I''ll make sure to present it to them during the graduation ceremony!"


    She sighed, muttering, "Ceressa hates my guts, though... will she even want to see me on her big day?"


    She shook her head. "That''s not true. She''s always so lively when around you... She, uh... doesn''t express her feelings well..."


    "Heeeh..."


    Coming from you, it somehow sounds extra convincing...


    Afterwards, Sylphia introduced Eris to the kobolds important enough to have titles. The new Chief Headhunter, in particular, was enthusiastic to have her and gave a warm welcome.


    And with that, the tour was complete.


    Letty soon parted with them to continue her research at the sith village, which they were not going to visit today.


    But along the way, in the midst of the shady mushroom forest, Eris stopped.


    "Hm? What''s wrong?" Sylphia turned around and asked.


    "M-my Lady..." The secretary pressed her hands on her chest as she eked her words out. "I... even though... why show me all this?"


    "Hmm...?" Sylphia''s eyes fell halfway and her lips twisted into a cold smirk. "Simple. To make you understand the value proposition I am offering you."


    "Value... proposition?"


    The girl tapped her own forehead. "Think about it. Right now, you''re just a middle-tier bureaucrat in some dump, out in the middle of nowhere."


    Eris recoiled from the insult, but could say nothing back.


    "But that isn''t enough for you, is it? Why else would you risk your neck on schemes that, with one mistake, can send you straight to hell? That tells me one of two things - either you''re desperately scraping by..." The little girl grinned. "...or you have ambition."


    Her face darkened.


    "I am contemplating a promotion for you," she said as she turned away, "You will no longer be the Secretary of Dellwick..."


    "Wha-"


    The girl then glanced out of the corner of her eye and grinned. "...but mine. Part of today''s trip was to show you what your future job will be. But also, to show that making an enemy of me is a very, very bad idea."


    Eris froze in place, shaken, though not quite broken, just yet.


    A yawning silence then spread between them, filled only by the ambient noise of the swaying mushrooms around them.


    Sylphia glanced up at the fungal canopy and caught a glimpse of tiny shadows leaping from cap to cap.


    "Speaking of which. This is perfect timing." She then looked up and yelled, "Hey, guys! Come down here for a moment!"


    "Eh...?" Eris followed her eyes, but before she could even make anything out, a pair of ropelines fell from above.


    Not a second later, a couple of kobolds rappelled down the rope, straight from the top of the giant mushroom. Each one had pitch black fur, and a solid amber gaze, reminiscent of the little girl''s.


    Seeing them arrayed like that unnerved Eris, who slowly backed away.


    "Let me introduce you," the girl said, "these are the Kobold Commandos."


    All at once, the cat-men gave a disciplined response, "Nya!"


    "You''ve already met a few of them. As you can see, they''re a bit different from your usual kobolds. That being their fur. It''s not just me being edgy or anything. Their fur is special."


    At that moment, several more kobolds appared, as if fading in from the aether.


    "You''ve noticed their ability. And you were pretty close, too. They don''t just ''blend in'' with their surroundings, like you would with camouflage. No, they can, quite literally, vanish. And they do so..."


    She then lifted her arm, placing it over the kobold beside her, blocking part of the light filtering from the space between the mushroom caps above them. And in that same instant, more than half of the kobold just snapped out of existence, as though it were cut away by a pair of scissors.


    "...when not under direct illumination."


    Next, she cast a small ember from her finger that hardly imparted any light over the already bright ambient glow of the cavern. But when she did so, it revealed the not only the half-dozen, but a full dozen more, forming a circle around them, who had been invisible under the shade from the very beginning.


    Eris''s face contorted in sheer terror as she wrapped her arms together and trembled.


    "So, I can understand that you aren''t entirely sold on my proposal yet. That''s fine." All of a sudden, the girl beamed a warm smile at her, adding, "But think about it! I don''t need an answer right now. After all, that''s not all I have in store! The next thing is a super-surprise, and that - that will really blow your mind!"


    She then twirled around and winked.


    "Look forward to it!"

 Chapter 52 - Face Snatcher

    Two people emerged from the treeline.


    A young man, wearing a slightly rusted breastplate, patted off the leaves that had settled upon his head and moaned, "Huaaaaah... This is terrible, did you see the food they served at the army camp? It looked miles away from the slop we get at ours! Hurk-"He covered his mouth and let out a dry heave. "...And I swear that chowder isn''t meant for human consumption."


    Beside him walked a young woman, who seemed to be more occupied with her surroundings than listening to his complaints. Even when he tapped her on the forearm to grab her attention, she only gave him a glance before shortly turning back around.


    Nevertheless, he continued, "Not to mention those army boys are all just taking it easy all day, and they shove all the patrolling to us! What''s with the discrimination!?"


    A sigh escaped from the woman''s lips as she finally replied, "There''s nothing we can do about it, we''re just Milice Citoyenne. On the bright side, we aren''t joining the frontline when the battle starts."


    "Nrgh..." He turned away, dissatisfied, grumbling, "It''s not like I wanted to join the milice..."


    "Who does?" She shrugged.


    "Next year, I''m passing the army trials, no matter what!"


    "What, like last year? Isn''t a second try enough? Ever thought that you''re just not cut out for it?"


    "Grrrr...! Just you wait! One day, I''ll be slacking off and eating tasty food with some mates, and I won''t be sharing any with you!"


    "Err... good luck?"


    What''s the point of joining the army if that''s all you want to do anyway...?


    Their patrol route followed the edge of the Great Ealdenshire Forest, at the southeastern border of Rafale. Keeping close to its shadow provided them some sense of security - in case they meet Easter''s scout cavalry, they could use the dense vegetation as cover.


    Despite this, she kept swivelling her head as though she were looking for something.


    To the right, ancient trees concealed everything behind them like an impenetrable curtain. While to the left, the horizon was blocked away by the one prominent feature overlooking most of the Flanneries - a great hill, atop which stood a wooden fortress.


    And there they were, walking along the flat land in between.


    There was something unnerving about being sandwiched like that. As if she always felt a gaze at the back of her neck, no matter which way she faced.


    Eventually, that bottled-up anxiety overflowed. She thus turned to her companion and muttered, hesitantly, "Hey, do you... feel like we''re being watched?"


    By this time, the pair was ascending a shallow incline, and the effort they took with each step reflected in the weight of their breaths.


    "Ehh, I suppose so? I mean, all of Easter''s garrison is holed up in that fort over yonder. Wouldn''t it be strange if they weren''t?"


    "N-no," She shook her head. "That''s not what I mean."


    Soon, they crested the hill, arriving at a hilltop meadow where a couple of goats grazed.


    "Ahh," The man snapped his fingers, before pointing over his shoulder. "It''s that isn''t it?"


    Following with her gaze, she shortly meet eyes with a young girl, with a wicker basket in hand, standing beside her mother who was tending to the animals. In an instant, the child gleamed with a warm smile, hopping up and down as she waved at them, dropping a few of the vegetables she carried, much to her alarm.


    The woman chuckled.


    "It''s that kid again," he added, as he returned the girl''s wave, "she''s pretty quick to notice us, isn''t she? Heheh!"


    Unable to muster any further words to explain herself, she just gave up and let out a sigh. "Never mind."


    By the time she lifted her arm, though, the mother finally picked up on what was happening. Like so many times before, she wrapped her arms around her child and whisked her away back to the village, leaving the goats alone to graze.


    "Ah..." Seeing that reaction once again, she felt dejected.


    She always welcomes us, that girl. I wonder what her name is...


    "Ahh-ahh." He placed his hand on her shoulder. "Don''t let it get to you. Technically speaking, we''re ''enemies'', after all. It wouldn''t look good if someone saw them interacting with us."


    "...I know. It''s just..." She shook her head. "Anyway, why aren''t they evacuating? They ought to know that our army is mustering nearby. Their village could be a battleground."


    To this, the young man could only turn his head away.


    "Maybe they actually don''t?" she opined, "There are no Eastals holed up in the village itself, if we can-"


    "Mika." He interjected with a harsh tone, making her flinch. He looked her in the eyes, poised to say what''s on his mind, but at the last minute pulled away and gave her a tap on the shoulder instead. "Look. It''ll be best if you don''t think about it too much."


    "What''s with that¡­" She frowned, averting her eyes and crossing her arms.


    "If you go to those villagers - if you say anything to them - you might get hammered for fraternizing with the enemy..."


    "Enemies..." Her fingers rolled into a fist. "These were our fellow Raffalians no more than a few years ago...!"


    His head tilted down, pressing into his fingers which, in turn, rubbed his forehead. "I know... But that''s how things are. Please. I won''t ask you to understand. But remember - you''re a soldier right now. You have a duty."


    "I didn''t train under the milice to just stand and watch while a defenseless village is sacked...!"


    "Mika..." He scratched his head, speechless, but unmoving.


    Alas, the two broke off and returned to camp to end their patrol.


    This uneventful routine repeated day in and day out until, one morning, the girl and her mother had stopped coming to that meadow entirely. Even the goats had gone. And yet, in spite of her hopes, the village itself - that is, its inhabitants, still remained.


    What happened? Did only their family evacuate? But why not the rest...!?


    Her train of thought was interrupted, however, when she felt a hand over her shoulder.


    "Hey, Mika-"


    Her body stiffened, taken by surprise by his urgent tone of voice. "What is it?"


    Clutching his belly, he then said, "-sorry, but can you wait here for a minute?"


    "...huh? Why?"


    "Aah, I think this morning''s soup hit me the wrong way and-" His face contorted as a loud rumble permeated the air.


    She winced. "Are you serious? We''re this far from the camp, too!"


    "N-no biggie. There''s a perfectly good forest-"


    "Aaaaaah!" She plugged her ears and yelled, "Shut up! Shut up! Shut up! I don''t care, just hurry up already!"


    "T-thanks. Augh-!" And without saying anything else, he ran off with the most awkward gait.


    She sighed.


    He could be a complete goof sometimes. A tiny smirk formed over her lips. He''s still the same after all these years.


    "Well." The girl sat herself down at the crest and looked out into the distance, where the far-off peaks of Easter''s Kannenberg Mountain Range peeked over the imposing fortress-hill, forming a jagged horizon.


    The breeze swept across her skin, luring her ever into drowsiness as she took in the cool air.


    Hmm... that girl...


    Well, even if it''s just the two of them, I''m glad someone was able to escape.


    At that moment, she became acutely aware of her surroundings.


    ...I''m alone. What if I snuck in and told the villagers to flee? How long will Phil be gone?


    Nrgh... but even if he doesn''t know... what if some other patrol behind us sees me?


    She then pulled her legs in and held them towards her chest. "I could even get him in trouble."


    ''We can''t do anything'', huh?


    Her eyes became heavy.


    ...That doesn''t sit right with me.


    But just as she was about to fall asleep, she heard a rustle coming from behind her.


    It sent shivers reverberating across her skin, snapping her wide awake.


    Wha- He can''t be done that fast.


    She leapt onto her feet.


    "Who''s there!?" Her eyes darted back and forth, scanning the edge of the forest.


    Damn...! What is it!? A deer? A wild boar? And right when I''m alone, too...


    She swallowed a dry breath.


    Dear gods, please don''t let it be an enemy soldier...


    The following moment, a familiar face flashed from behind the foliage.


    That''s...!


    Her eyes squinted hard.


    It''s that girl!? But why-


    But before she could even sort through her thoughts, the child turned away and ran off into the forest.


    "W-wait!" Going entirely from instinct, she leapt onto her feet and chased after her.


    Why is she still here? Where is her mother? And why did she run into the forest!?


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    These thoughts resounded in her head unanswered throughout her pursuit.


    I don''t understand. Did I spook her? Aaagh! Whatever! First of all, I need to catch that child or she''ll get herself lost!


    She sprinted at full speed, though upon reaching the precipice of the treeline, she hesitated. Nerves at the edge, she pored over her surroundings in search for her missing partner, but to no avail.


    Aaaagh! Geez! That really had to happen right now!?


    Time, however, was ticking, and without further consideration, she firmed her resolve.


    I know I''ll get yelled at for this, but I can''t just leave that girl alone!


    Dirt splashed off her boots as she dashed in.


    The terrain was mired with fallen trees, rows of impenetrable shrubbery and many such obstacles. But what was rough for her must have been doubly so for a small child, and with this thought in mind, she soon caught the girl''s trail, weaving through the forest.


    "Hey! Wait! Come back!" she screamed, "I won''t hurt you!"


    The chase was long and arduous, netting her a few scratches and bruises, but eventually, the path opened up, and the next thing she knew, she had arrived at a clearing.


    Yet, despite that, there was no sign of the girl.


    The tracks, too, ended abruptly at her feet.


    "Wha..." she muttered, in between heavy breaths, "Where did..."


    She walked a bit further, in hopes of finding more clues to go on, but only found herself surrounded by dark, eerie woodland.


    Her eyes darted from side to side.


    She felt it again.


    The gaze at the back of her neck.


    It was close.


    "Hey!" Hey voice trembled. "Are you there? Come out! You''re lost, aren''t you?"


    There was no response.


    The only thing she could hear was the canopy swaying lazily to the breeze above.


    Unfazed, she tried again, "I''m Mika Picasso! Won''t you tell me your name?"


    But still, there was no response.


    Is she gone?


    No matter where she looked, each side was an indistinguishable cluster of trees and vines arrayed around her. Indeed, if it weren''t for the trail marked by her and the girl''s footsteps, she would have been lost herself.


    Still, the eerie silence was getting to her, and she soon felt as if the forest was closing in on her.


    She clutched her arms together to stifle the trembling in her body.


    What am I even doing...?


    Clearly, the girl did not wish to be found. When this thought finally crossed her mind, she threw her hands down in defeat.


    However, just as she was to turn around and leave, the foliage right in front of her rustled.


    She lifted her head, to the parting of a dense bush, out of which emerged a brown boot.


    Ah!


    In that instant, her eyes regained their glimmer.


    But when she actually laid her eyes at the person before her, she instead shriveled in terror.


    Calling it a ''person'' may have been a misnomer. Its face certainly resembled, at least superficially, that of the girl. But more accurately, it resembled how she looked from afar.


    Indeed, at that short distance, shallow contours formed the sparse details of its flattened face, almost like a picture stretched out over a ball.


    "Eeek!" She shrieked.


    As if that weren''t enough, the figure approached, red cloak wisping in the breeze. Amidst this, its face and hair melted away like a grotesque ooze, splashing flesh onto the ground, though without any blood.


    In her fright, the young woman stumbled backwards. But the moment she lost her balance, a shadow whipped over her eyes, blinding her as it violently clutched her head.


    "Hic!"


    And with great force, her neck then snapped sideways, letting out a loud crack that tingled the deepest part of her ear.


    Alas, everything soon faded into an all-encompassing wash of black.


    A young woman laid on the ground; her neck, twisted past its natural limits. By her feet stood two cloaked figures, looking over her lifeless body with indifference.


    "Haah," one said, wearing a diagonally broken mask, "that went well, didn''t it? Kiya."


    Meanwhile, the other ran her fingers across her face and wiped off the remaining flesh, exposing her own mask - one that was split vertically. "With this, we can gain access to the Raffalian camp," she said, climbing down to one knee. She then peered out with an eye of deep amethyst, scanning the young lady''s face.


    "Make sure to get every detail right. There''s no point in killing her if you''re discovered anyway... Ah. No, we would have had to kill her either way, huh?"


    She ran her hand across the girl''s cheek and with her fingers, pulled open her eyelids, studying the even color and pattern on her iris. Satisfied, she then muttered, "I''m ready, Lady Aster."


    Stepping spryly away, the first woman replied, "Go ahead."


    With her permission, Kiya placed her other hand over her mask.


    In but a moment, the otherwise solid material, halfway between wood and steel, melted beneath her fingers, turning into bubbling goo that stuck to her skin. Gradually, more and more of it gathered, shifting in form and color as she ran it across her face, and then all over her hair.


    It sizzled as it reduced, solidifying once more and taking form. When it had finally simmered down, the mask, and the goo had disappeared. In its place, the Kiya''s entire face was replaced with that of the woman on the ground. Her eyes, her mouth, her complexion, even her hair had transformed itself to match that of her ''subject''. And unlike the blurred image that was etched over her face earlier - this one was a high-resolution replica, accurate to the last eyelash.


    "Hmm..." Aster inspected her face and, after a few moments, snickered, saying, "Good! No one will tell you apart! Now, you did learn her voice and mannerisms, right?"


    She nodded, her now short, blonde hair bobbing with every moment, "Of course. Observing her these past several days, I have also come to understand her relation with this ''Philippe''. I believe I can use him to our advantage to further blend into the camp itself."


    "Alright, now let''s get you dressed!"


    After divesting the girl of all her clothes, right down to the undergarments, Kiya stood in attention for a final inspection. The attire, as they had hoped, was a near-perfect fit; only being slightly loose around the chest, though tighter near the waist. And while her arms and legs were a bit darker than the girl''s, the difference was small enough that it was hardly noticeable.


    "Mm!" Aster nodded. "Great!"


    It was at this point that a distant voice resounded in the air.


    "Mika!" A man called out, "Hey, where d''you go? Okay, I''m sorry I took so long! I couldn''t find anything to wipe and..."


    "He''s here." Kiya said, "I shall take my leave, Lady Aster."


    "Yeah. We''ll take care of the body, so good luck!"


    She then saw her subordinate off as the latter stepped past the edge of the treeline and, finally, revealed her disguised self to her mark.


    "Oh Mika!" The man''s scream reverberated against the thick forest canopy. "Good grief, I was so worried...! I was starting to think something happened!"


    A low tension simmered in Aster''s blood as she overheard their conversation - with her subordinate pulling off an eerily convincing mimicry of the girl they had just disposed of.


    "I thought I saw something moving in the woods while you were gone," Kiya replied, emphasizing her last couple of words, "But when I checked it out, it was only a wild animal." She then shrugged.


    For a moment, the guy stared blankly at her, like he was trying to make something out.


    The eavesdropper clutched her chest as though she was about to have a heart attack.


    But soon enough, he was all smiles once more and, rubbing the back of his neck, he responded, "A-ahh... s-sorry, I guess...? Anyway, let''s head back? I''m famished all of a sudden!"


    "This, right after fouling your stomach on camp chowder? You don''t know when to quit, do you?"


    "Eeehehehe! You mean soup, right?"


    "Whatever. Hurry up."


    "Ahh, but that chowder the other day was ghastly, wasn''t it?"


    And thus, the pair walked off and returned to the Raffalian camp.


    Immediately, a wave of relief washed Aster''s anxious face as she, too, turned away.


    Haaaah. Success... Well then, I guess we''ve got our own job to do.


    Back at the clearing, three more cloaked entities were already carrying the dead body deeper into the forest, with one in particular holding over his shoulder a lightly rusted spade.


    Okay, this side is taken care of. Since Kiya won¡¯t be back for a while, I guess we¡¯re infiltrating Easter¡¯s fort the old-fashioned way!


    Her lips widened into a toothy grin.


    I can¡¯t wait!

 Chapter 53 - Surprise

    The door swung open, giving off a low, booming creak from its hinges. In came a young woman, in a black and tan dress, with a white, frilled apron. She entered with a silver tray in hand, in the midst of a report given by her senior - the Head Maid.


    In attendance was the King, ever nailed behind his desk in recent days, and His Majesty'' Court Mage, always mysterious with the cowl he refused to remove even indoors.


    The two men gave the girl but a passing glance with Alphonso greeting her with a subtle nod, whilst the stoic Head Maid continued, "...and now with Duke Hemmingsworth bringing his army to Fort Ealdenhammer, the garrison now totals at 3,800 strong. That is all."


    After a short silence, the King let out a low gurgling sigh, muttering, "So the war from 6 years ago is about to resume..."


    As the tension simmered, the younger maid quietly poured glimmering chestnut-brown tea into a pair of porcelain cups and served them to each man. After which, she pulled back, stepped closer to the Head Maid and whispered into her ear, who later added, "And, your Majesty, it seems the Lord Heroine had just returned."


    As soon as she said this, the younger maid with the tray gave a took a bow and left the room.


    "I see," the King blankly responded, "if only she was in a state that could actually help in this coming crisis."


    "Speaking of the heroine," the court mage interjected, "has my Lord finished reviewing her newly ratified set of proposals?"


    He rubbed the ridge between his eyes. "It puzzles me. What would it bear to loosen the tax burden over the peasantry? I surely left the village without any sort of unrest. And, if the time comes, would she then have the room to lower it further...?"


    "Hmm... Since the person in question has returned, shall I bring this matter up with her?"


    The King shook his head and sighed. "No. It''s fine. Let her do what she likes. Dellwick is but a tiny village. Whatever plunge in revenue her reforms will do won''t matter to the Kingdom at large..." He then wrung his calloused fingers around his cup by its delicate handle and brought it just underneath his nose. A thin mist enveloped its rim, rising slowly and then wisping left and right with every movement. "...and besides, that is the point of this little experiment, is it not?" He took a sip. "To see the fruits her command over a small village would bear."


    Alphonso nodded in response.


    "I only hope it bears fruit before our direst hour."


    "I..." For a moment, he considered his words before putting them on his tongue. "...wish to believe in the Heroine. Though she may at times be unmotivated, she has proven herself earnest in deed. To this end, perhaps, placing responsiblity upon her shoulders could become her motivation and awaken her true potential."


    "So we must buy time." At this moment, the King''s eyes fell upon an isolated piece of paper set aside on his desk. "This proposal by Duke Velosa... tell me more about it."


    "Of course, Your Majesty." The Head Maid nodded. "Several Lords from the West bench have proposed a summit with Rafale in aims of improving relations. It was endorsed by His Grace, the Duke of Castell."


    Alphonso then added, "We can expect at least half of the East bench to oppose this outright, My Lord. Duke Saunders, most of all."


    "I know." He then took the paper and slid it underneath the stack in front of him. "But I shall keep it under consideration."


    The King thus relaxed his posture.


    "Our next move now rests upon the result of Aster''s operation."


    His brows furled.


    "Neither Rafale nor Easter must win a decisive victory."


    Even amidst the heroine''s homecoming, it was her companion that would catch the eye of every servant that passed. Murmurs followed wherever she went - always just within earshot and spoken in subdued tones.


    "Hey, isn''t that the Secretary of Dellwick?" a maid asked a passing porter.


    "Woah, you''re right! She seems a bit different..."


    "What happened to her...?"


    "Must have been an accident."


    "Poor thing..."


    Eris limped behind her Lady at a brisk pace. The pain had largely subsided, and only when exerting pressure on her bad leg did she feel so much as a sting. But that was why she had the cane.


    Despite her affliction, she escorted the young girl all the way to her room, both agreeing in tacit that, injury or not, her duties, or at least the appearance of carrying out her duties, came first.


    As always, they walked along eastern halls, Sylphia''s room being in that wing. But as they approached a row of windows overlooking that side of the castle, the noise from outside slowly came to the fore as cheerful voices rose from below, charging the air with a light spirit.


    That east wing had always been the noisier half of the palace, due in large part to the Royal Knights'' barracks located nearby. In recent weeks, however, the low grunts and huffs of burly old men in training had been largely superseded by laughter and enthusiasm - all from the addition of a single member into their ranks.


    And even then, today seemed noisier than usual.


    "Just two more laps!" Yelled an old man, apparently the Captain of the Royal Knights, "Don''t even think of slowing down! The day may come that you will carry our little heroine herself upon your back! She''s injured and you''re the only help she''s going to get! Do not let her down! Run faster! You''re being chased! Regulate your breath! Your stamina must not fail!"


    "Yes, Sir Dorlan!" the girl screamed back.


    Adding to the noise was the gallery of other Royal Knights cheering her on, or perhaps goading her.


    Attracted by the the commotion below, Sylphia paused for a moment and peered out of the window, to which Eris followed suit.


    "Keep your back straight!" said a knight observing from inside the barracks, "You won''t be able to breathe if you arch your body forward like that!"


    Meanwhile, the one beside him yelled, "Hey, your legs are getting wobbly, newblood! Hahaha! Is the young lady that heavy?"


    Amidst all of this a tiny, sprite-like voice filled the background with her laughter. "Kyahahaha! Give it your best, big sister Rika!"


    "Seems she''s enjoying it, though!"


    There, in the fenced-off grounds, was her Lady''s personal knight, running around the circuit alongside six other men. But that was not all. Like some sort of hazing ritual, she carried on her shoulders a small girl, perhaps the size of Sylphia, as the men seemed to imply, whilst she ran.


    So Miss Evrika had a little sister too... how nice. She even reminds me of Emi... Though I could only wish I had the time to do something like this with her...


    The two spectated for a while as Rika staggered again and again up to the starting line, before finally, after her last grueling circuit around the training ground, the lady knight fell to her knees, letting the young girl dismount from her shoulders.


    Sir Dorlan soon approached, holding a flask in his hand. "Well done, Miss Rika! That''s enough endurance exercise for today. Here, get some rest. Tomorrow, we''ll return to building your strength."


    "Yes, sir...!" With heavy gasps of breath, the redhead then turned to the girl beside her and asked, "Was... it fun?"


    "Yep!" the girl clasped her hands behind her as she answered.


    It wasn''t the first time Eris watched her stand on her knees, exhausted to within an inch of passing out. She had seen her a few times before she was even acquainted with their Lady.


    Why keep pushing her to such extent? She snuck a glance at the little girl beside her. Or, more like, why insist that a girl like her train as a Royal Knight? Is she just another victim of your cruelty? I know how royal appointments of knights work, and with the title of heroine, she could have even gotten the Knights Captain appointed as her personal guard. And yet...


    "Ehehe...!" With this short burst of laughter, the lady knight reached her limit as she doubled over, clutching her belly.


    "Big sister Rika!?" the young girl cried as she latched on to Rika''s arms.


    At that exact moment, a gust of wind swooped past, taking her hat along with it.


    Then, as if lightning struck her, Eris froze completely still.


    For beneath that cream-white hat was a full head of jet-black hair, tied in a pair of loose pigtails.


    And with the young girl''s face now in plain view, Eris made a crushing realization.


    That''s...!?


    She rubbed her eyes with violent force.


    No, no. I''m mistaken! She can''t possibly be-


    But as her eyelids shot open once more, she saw those unmistakable eyes that shone of deep silver; that small, gently curving nose and tiny, delicate lips.


    Eris'' knees buckled, and she soon wilted onto the floor.


    No longer able to control her emotions, her sister''s name slipped from her lips. "Emi...!?"


    At that moment, she caught, out the corner of her eye, a glimpse of her lady''s face. A smirk greeted her, accompanied by a pair of vicious, sharp eyes.


    And right before the girl turned around, she mouthed a single word:


    ''Surprise.''


    Then, with her back turned away, she then added, "Get up and let''s go, we need to talk."


    Indeed, Eris did stand up. But rather than follow behind her, she instead attempted a mad dash downstairs, forgetting her bum leg.


    She hadn''t even taken two steps before a piercing sting travelled up her leg, draining it of all strength. As a result, she crashed magnificently onto the ground, letting out a tiny squeal in the process.


    "Geez, what are you doing?" Sylphia held out her hand, only for it to be swatted away.


    "Don''t you touch me!"


    "Hmm..." The girl''s eyelids fell. "That was pretty rude."


    "You! It was you, wasn''t it!?" Her words, steeped in rage, echoed from the palace walls, which had taken on a tinge of red from the now setting sun.


    Meanwhile, the disinterested young lady looked over her shoulders, to the inquisitive maids walking around and whispering to each other. "Let''s go to my room," she insisted, "It''s time I told you everything."


    The door had barely closed behind them when Eris exploded without warning, "Why!?" she yelled, "why do you have my little sister!? She has nothing to do with this!"


    Her scream caught Sylphia''s ears off guard, and for a second all she could hear was a dim ring. "Geez! Let me sit down first, will ya''?"


    Indeed, she took her time pulling out her chair and nestling in his midst - all to tease Eris just that little bit further.


    "Anyway," the girl finally said, "who says she''s not involved?"


    "Of course she''s not! I was the one who turned on you. I was the one who had you kidnapped! Just kill me, for godsakes!"


    She rolled her eyes. "Oh, come on. You can''t be going for that cliche. The noble sacrifice route doesn''t really suit your character, Eris."


    The woman gnashed her teeth and practically snarled at the little girl who was entirely unfazed. But eventually, her impotent rage drained her, and she soon crumpled to her knees, wailing, "Just what lengths will you go just to torment me!? Just end me already!"


    She sighed. "No need to be so fatalistic. I already told you, I''m done tormenting you."


    "Then what the hell is this all about!?"


    Well, I guess I''m still teasing you a little bit...


    She stood up and walked to the windowsill, upon which she placed her hand and leaned in against it. "I was excited, you know? When I heard from your guardian angel that you''d sent out a letter."


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Eris''s brows twisted in bewilderment. "What!?"


    "The kobold I tasked to protect you." She shook her head indecisively. "And well, I guess I had him do a bit of spying too. Anyway, he came to me one morning with a letter and some instructions you apparently gave to a courier. I thought it''d lead me to the guy paying you. If I could nip the problem in the bud, then it would have saved on a lot of damage to the village itself. But it turns out it was only a letter to your little sister."


    "Letter...? Ah..." Her shoulders fell. At this point, she had no more energy to even get angry. "So that''s how you found her... So I''d been compromised for so long, and I didn''t even realize it... How absurd..."


    "Well, in retrospect, that turned out for the better..."


    "Please... do whatever you want to me, I don''t care. Just don''t hurt her!"


    "Geez, I''m telling you, It''s not like that!" She sighed before turning away towards the window. "Geez."


    She peered out into the distance, casting her gaze onto the city, and quickly noticing an anomaly. She wondered.


    And after a few moments, it hit her. "Oh, what do you know," she muttered to herself.


    "Huh?"


    "Look here, Eris." She beckoned for her to come closer. "Can you see that?"


    Like a newborn deer, the exhausted secretary staggered back to her feet and, cautiously, joined her lady by the window. "What is it?"


    "Over there, past the walls."


    In the far distance, a plume of smoke rose into the clouds.


    "A fire. So what?"


    "And can you guess what''s burning right now?"


    "Huh? Like I should know." Or so she said, but the longer she looked over the capitol, the more and more landmarks she recognized. And soon enough, she had made a skin-crawling realization. "No...!" She crumbled to the ground, barely anchoring herself by the arm she had slung onto the windowsill! "Aaaaargh!!" Tears finally began to stream down her cheeks. "Even our home!? You damn monster! Just how far do you plan to ruin our lives!?"


    "Not me." Sylphia shook her head. "Them."


    Wiping her tears, she muttered, "...what?"


    She then glanced at her with a single eye and asked, "Did you really think that I was the only one who already knew everything about you?"


    Eris''s entire body went limp. With a soft thud, her back fell against the wall and she slid down onto the ground. There, she stared blankly at the floor, like a lifeless doll, while tears streamed down her cheeks and dripped onto her clothes.


    "Hah, haha..." Bitter laughter escaped Eris'' lips whilst sobbing. "So he was planning on killing me from the beginning. All this time, it was I who was being played for a fool..."


    "Err... not necessarily. That old fart, right? Your contact, the one I had you set up the other day."


    Eris lifted her face. "What about him?"


    "Yeah, well..." The little girl scratched her temple. "He, uh... sort of, got away?"


    The woman''s eyes widened. "He''s still alive!?"


    She shrugged. "And probably thinks you''re involved with an attempt on his life. Which isn''t entirely wrong, but..."


    "Urgh..." Eris'' head thudded against the solid stone.


    Sylphia soon joined her, pinning her back to the wall and then sliding down onto the floor. "So here''s what''s happening. You''re marked for death. And so is your sister, it looks like. They really want you to suffer for crossing them."


    "So Emi is here... because you saved her?"


    "Er..." Sylphia''s eyes darted quickly across the room. "Y-yeah! You can say that! I mean, I did expect your former employers to eventually get back at you by going after your family, but I didn''t think they''d hit you this fast, and... well, in the meantime," she then averted her gaze and muttered, "I thought I could use her to... blackmail you or something?"


    Eris winced. "You''re... not holding anything back at all, are you?"


    "I did say I''ll tell you everything, right? But anyway, things turned out like this instead! How convenient! Well, for me, at least. So it turns out that Rika did, in fact, save your sister. And by extension, I did so too! ...But that''s beside the point. Either way, you don''t have a future left. That is-" Next, she laid her palm over the back of Eris'' hand. "-outside of what I will offer you."


    This attracted the latter''s gaze, her eyes reflecting caution, though hidden underneath was expectation.


    "I''ll let you choose: You and your sister can run away from here. I won''t stop you. But then, I can''t help you either. Chances are, you''ll run into one ''terrible accident'' after another, and die a dog''s death."


    The woman clutched her arms and shuddered.


    "Or-" She lifted Eris'' hand. "-you can work for me."


    For a moment, her lips parted, as though she was about to say something, but relented.


    So Sylphia continued, "It will be the end of your freeter life, floating from racket to racket; constantly looking for that extra coin to top up your measly wage. I will give you and your sister a home. I will protect you from anyone who wants to hurt you." She then gleamed a warm smile her way. "And in return, you will do the same for me."


    "But... how could I possibly protect you, when you, yourself, have reduced me to this state?"


    "You have this." She tapped her finger on her own temple. "Frankly, if it weren''t for the kobolds... and sheer darned luck, I''d probably be in the middle of nowhere getting God-knows-what done to me by that sick pal of yours."


    "Here''s the thing - I''m not from here. I don''t know anyone. I don''t even know how any of this works. So far, I''ve gotten by just from the privilege of my title and nothing more. But sooner or later, I''ll get myself into trouble that''s a little bit bigger than myself. Your employer for instance. It''s that Count Rosteforough, right? It wouldn''t be a good idea to just send out some kobolds and murder him in his sleep. There are steps to these things. But in the meantime, he probably won''t be standing idly while I''ve foiled his great big plan. So I need someone in the know."


    She then jabbed her finger into Eris'' shoulder.


    "That''s where you come in."


    "But.. why? Why do you still ask me to serve you, after all I''ve done? And why do you need me, when you have Miss Evrika?"


    "I already told you." She ran her hand along Eris'' cheek, wiping the tearstains along the way. "You''re a competent woman. Clever. Diligent. A natural secretary, if you will. Now, Rika''s a good girl - charming, hardworking; but uh... just between you and me, she isn''t the brightest bulb in the bunch. Moreover, I might need someone who can make any decision without batting an eyelid. She''s too pure-hearted for that. You, on the other hand..."


    Sylphia chuckled.


    "I could use someone like you." she continued, "Someone could... say, kidnap a small girl for monetary gain? Because who better to protect me from scoundrels, but a fellow scoundrel?"


    For the first time all day, a tiny smirk appeared on Eris'' lips. "I see..."


    "So." She held out an open hand. "The choice is yours. Leave or stay?"


    The room fell dead silent.


    Several tense moments passed as she contemplated her decision. All the while, Sylphia waited eagerly for her reply, not even once moving the hand she offered.


    Moments later, Eris took a deep breath. And after a drawn-out sigh, she finally straightened her back and looked her lady straight-on. Her eyes were bloodshot from all the tears she had shed, but they were as sharp and focused as ever.


    The wait was over.


    "My Lady," she said, "I believe the fine line that separates a noble and a commoner is an education."


    Or so she thought. Those words, out of the blue, took the little girl by surprise, evident from her expression. Caught off-guard with neither the ''yes'' nor ''no'' she expected, she could only stutter out something to pad out her time to think, "Ueh? Uhh... sure?"


    "A noble may fall to poverty, but he is able to claw himself back up from the wisdom he has thus gained. On the other hand a commoner may stumble upon riches... only to lose it all in one fell swoop from his ignorance.


    "All my life, I sought only wealth.


    "People can turn on you, even the ones you love the most. Kindness is always in short supply, and in any case, it often only serves to mask the ugliness we wish to hide. Wealth can be lost, but if you strive for it, no amount is out of your reach. In my world, it is the only thing you can trust.


    "But throughout my life, there was one thing that I could never buy.


    "An education.


    "I still wonder how my life would have turned out if I was not a peasant and was able to study in any of the Kingdom''s academies."


    At this point Sylphia was catching on to her point. Except she was further taken aback when Eris got up and got down on one knee, reached out to her hand and laid her forehead upon it.


    "So here I kneel before you." Eris said, "Through my foolishness; my hubris, I have lost everything-" She shook her head."-no, almost everything."


    She then lifted her face and looked Sylphia in the eyes with absolute determination.


    "My Lady, I am prepared to give you all I have left. Not just my services, but my loyalty, my body, even my very life. I offer them to you in perpetuity."


    The girl''s brows jumped.


    "I only ask, no - beg, for one thing."


    "Oh? And what would that be?"


    "I... don''t want Emi to live the same life I''ve led. But she is still young. Perhaps, if she could get an education now, then she might look forward to a better future than I could ever give her..." Once more, she lowered her head, tightening her clasp upon Sylphia''s frail little hand. "Please consider this earnest wish..."


    The two stayed like that for a while.


    It might have been a full minute - she couldn''t quite say, but all throughout, Sylphia wasn''t sure how to react. But eventually, her mind pieced together what exactly was happening, and for some reason it was hilarious to her.


    "Hahahaha!" She burst into laughter. "You have guts, haggling from your position!"


    Despite this, Eris did not waver, nor did she so much as flinch.


    "But I like that about you." She then patted her on the shoulder. "Alright-"


    In an instant, the secretary lifted her face, eyes just seconds from bursting to tears.


    "-you''ve got a deal."


    Ever since they met, Sylphia had always looked curiously at Eris'' lifeless, grey eyes. For the longest time, they kept a near-endless depth to them that seemed to swallow all light. But now, she saw a tiny glint of hope reflecting from those very same eyes. Without thinking, she smiled, as a single thought crossed her mind:


    A smile ought to suit those eyes more.


    "My Lady...!" Eris''s glasses clouded over as tears dripped onto them. No matter how much she strained to contain herself, she could no longer rein in her emotions.


    Next, the girl brought her arms over her secretary''s shoulders, bringing her closer, and then gave her a squeeze. "There, there." She could feel the sobs coursing through her body; the tears permeating through her clothes.


    But she did not mind.


    Instead, she held ever even closer, and whispered, softly, into her ears, "Welcome back, Eris."


    They stayed like that until both of them calmed down.


    Afterwards, the recomposed secretary and stood up, ever dignified, before the little girl.


    "Now," Eris held out her hand "my Lady, if I may..."


    "Hm?" Without thinking, she took her hand, which pulled her back to her feet.


    Next, the woman bent down on one knee and said, "My Lady, Sylphia, I hereby pledge to you my absolute loyalty - inviolable, and in perpetuity. From now, till my death, I belong to you and no one else. I shall serve no other Lord, no country-" She focused sharply into Sylphia''s bright amber eyes. "-no King. So declared, with Maxim, the God of Oaths, as my witness. My name is Evelyn Canaris, your loyal servant."


    "Evelyn... Ahh. I see. Mm!" She grinned. "Once again, I''m glad to have you, Eris!"

 Chapter 54 - A Day in Their Life

    Eris'' day started well before first light.


    Her lame leg slowed her down in ways she had never imagined. Just getting out of bed became a choreographed affair, unless she wanted to crumple up in pain. For this reason, she trained herself to wake earlier, buying herself more time to prepare for her duties.


    The first thing she reached for was her cane, the same one they had brought back from Dellwick. She knew not whence it came and felt rather uneasy taking it outside; as though she were anticipating, any day now, to run into its owner and would have to explain herself for having it. By this point, she had realized that her affliction would likely be permanent and half-rationalized having it as the physical manifestation of karma. Alas, she made a mental note to dispose of the stolen item and buy her own in the near future.


    Hers was a small room, tucked away in the servants'' quarters within the castle walls. It had a single bed and just enough space for a desk, which doubled as a dresser in the morning. It was not located far from the keep, where her Lady was lodged, but travelling by foot now proved more difficult.


    By the time the sun peeked over the horizon, her preparations were finally complete.


    Last to come on were her glasses, just before stepping out of the room.


    Then, as she quietly closed the door behind her, she snuck a glance through the waning crack.


    On her bed slept her dear little sister, with the most peaceful expression she had ever seen. It would have been her first time doing so on such a soft mattress.


    A tiny smile fell upon her lips as she whispered, "Sleep tight, Emi."


    It was time for work.


    Mornings were the busiest in Aubury castle. The maids cleaned the palace''s many halls. The guards rotated shifts. The Royal Knights were in the middle of their morning routine. And a certain secretary was knocking on the heroine''s door.


    "My Lady," the woman said, "it is time for your duties."


    But she would receive no answer.


    With a sigh, Eris pushed the door open and entered the room, anyway. As expected, she found Sylphia, still in bed, snoring quietly under her blanket.


    What he didn''t expect, however, was the metal cart parked beside her bed. Curious, she approached it and inspected the trays arrayed on top of it. Pulling the rounded cover off one of them revealed that the food inside had already been finished.


    Who has their breakfast and then goes right back to sleep?


    She shook her head, before pushing the cart out to the hallway.


    What a spoiled child.


    Eris looked down upon her peaceful face, smiling subtly as though she were seeing a pleasing dream.


    Hmph. She clicked her tongue internally. As if.


    Without mercy, she pulled the girl''s blanket away.


    "Nnnngh...!" the girl moaned in discomfort. She squirmed and tumbled, desperate in her insistence of being asleep.


    But her secretary was having none of it. "My Lady," she said while folding the sheet in her hands, "I know that you are already awake. Please get up and return to your duties."


    "Gnnn..." She groaned, rubbing her eyes as she grudgingly accepted her fate, "where do all these documents come from, anyway...?"


    "Apart from your own request to compile this report on any information I have regarding Dellwick, the province of Northmarch, and the Capitol?" She then pulled two envelopes from the top of the stack. "These letters also arrived for you while we were away."


    "Aaaargh!" the cranky little girl grumbled as she sat up, hair spread wildly across her face, "You''re so noisy! Can''t you see I''m still asleep!?"


    "Who falls right back to sleep after having breakfast? If you are not careful, you will grow up with a rounded belly, like Mr. Dante''s."


    "Da-!?" The girl''s eyes flew wide open. "O-on me!? No way!" She then flipped her nighties and grabbed hold onto both sides of her belly. "I''m not getting fat, am I!?"


    "I wonder." She turned away, leaving a smirk just barely visible from the corner of her face. "Becoming fat is not something one realizes before it is too late."


    The girl held her soft cheeks and shrieked, "Hyaaaaa!"


    "Now, my Lady," she said as she placed a pile of items onto Sylphia''s desk, "I suggest you start burning your breakfast right away by reading through these."


    "Uuuuu..." The young girl pouted. "You''re evil! Taking advantage of a cute little girl''s anxiety like this!"


    Eris snickered. "And that''s exactly why I am in your employ, is it not? Now, let us begin, my Lady. I still have to meet with some new contacts after this."


    "Gnnn..." she grumbled as she rubbed her eyes, "sounds like you''ve been busy."


    "Indeed. I shall explain in detail later, but for now, I believe you should read this letter first."


    "Hnn?" The girl took the letter as she sat down on her desk. "Who is it from?"


    "Her Royal Highness."


    "...her?" She cocked her head, before then reading the back of the envelope. "Oh, the Princess! ...why would the Princess send me a letter?"


    Eris, too, was curious of the same question, but aside from lightly slanting her posture a bit closer, she dared not do anything untoward to her new mistress.


    The girl thus broke the wax seal, upon which the emblem of the Royal Court was emblazoned. Giving it a quick scan, she then muttered under her breath. "Huh... a tea party?"


    "Oh? A personal invitation from Her Highness? How rare."


    "I''ve never been in one before. Sounds nice."


    "If my Lady weren''t the Legendary Heroine, then you would certainly attract the jealousy of many a noble lady of this realm."


    "Haha, don''t be silly, it''s just a tea party."


    "Is it, though?" Eris'' eyes shifted to the corner as she pressed joint of her index finger over her lower lip. "Is my Lady, perchance, a close friend of Her Highness?"


    "Uh..." The girl tilted her head to the side. "No?"


    "So isn''t it strange to ask you to attend a tea party all of a sudden?"


    "Err... is it? So you''re saying she has an ulterior motive or something?"


    She sighed. "Perhaps it''s nothing. My Lady is no mere noblewoman, after all... but I''ve listened to enough nobles grumbling to themselves to know that these ''tea parties'' can be quite politically charged, right down to who gets invited."


    "Eeeeh... really? But I just want to eat snacks and sip tea in a cool garden and going ''ufufu'' with other young ladies like myself!"


    Eris raised an eyebrow.


    What in the world is this girl talking about? And why would children be invited to an adult''s gathering, apart from yourself?


    Nonethless, she replied, "I did not mean to discourage you, my Lady. But it would be wise to maintain caution. The realm is teetering on a fragile balance-"


    "Ah!" The girl suddenly cut her off. "Wait a minute... if I go to that tea party... and other noblewomen are attending..."


    That sudden outburst derailed her train of thought, leaving her guessing as to what her Lady was murmuring to herself about.


    "That''s right!" she then exclaimed, pumping her fist into the air, "I''m a genius!"


    "What is it now?"


    "This is it! I''ve found a way to advertise my clothing business!"


    "Huh...?"


    "Hihihihi!" She rubbed her hands gleefully. "This tea party thing could be a godsend!"


    I don''t think I could ever grasp how this girl thinks...


    Eris cleared her throat. "In any case, you have a second letter, my Lady," she then said, passing another sealed envelope to the still excited little girl.


    "Hm? What''s this?" She wasted no time opening it and reading the contents. "Oh? It''s from Charlotte!"


    "...Charlotte?" Her brows furled.


    "Uhh... Charlotte! You know?" The girl then peeked at the back of the envelope. "Ah, right! The Countess of Windham!"


    "Yes, I know of her but you seem... rather close? I mean, referring to her with her given name."


    "Well, not really, but I met her at the congress too! She was really nice to me! I''d love to see her again!"


    All this time she had been fighting off a foreboding sensation deep in her stomach.


    Lady Adventine... I''ve only seen her a few times, but I''ve always felt unnerved by her presence.


    Her gaze unconsciously sharpened.


    Without a doubt, that person is dangerous.


    Reading on, the girl''s eyes popped wide open. "Ueh!? She''s also inviting me to a tea party? And on the same day! What the heck? I guess I might have to pass on the Princess'' invitation after all."


    Eris wasted no time and interjected, "I''m afraid that will not do, my Lady,"


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    "Aside from my opinion of that woman..." she murmured at first, making sure it was inaudible to anyone else, before then raising her voice, "...please consider how it would be taken, if word got out that the Heroine turned down the Crown Princess'' invitation, only to then accept that of a mere Countess. Do you wish to be mired in scandal?"


    "Ehh?" The girl frowned. "So you''re telling me I can''t even choose which party I can attend?"


    She bit her lips. "I am merely cautioning you of the consequences. After all, my Lady can''t be in two places at once."


    Right as she said that, the girl looked as if an idea just struck her. Next, she frantically went through both letters once more, before exclaiming, "That''s it!"


    "What is?"


    "I can attend both parties at once! See?" She flashed the contents of each letter to her secretary. "One''s going to be in the morning and the other''s at night!"


    But immediately, a look of crushing disappointment fell upon Eris'' face. "Surely, my Lady realizes that Windham and Brimmingham is about a half day''s journey apart? What do you plan to do, show up to the Princess'' party for a few minutes and then leave?"


    "Look, it''ll be fine, trust me!" the little girl said, beaming a sparkling grin her way.


    To which she simply rubbed her temple and shook her head. "Why go to this length...?"


    "I mean, think about it like this - in one day, I get to showcase Cecil''s fine dress in two venues!" Her eyes sparkled like freshly minted gold coins. "It''s precisely the break I- err, we''ve been looking for! I''ll be counting on you to get the carriage schedule planned!"


    She felt uncomfortable about it at first, but slowly her resistance crumbled, as though some mysterious force were tearing away at her very reasoning. Until finally, she gave up. "If that is what you wish."


    "Yay!" The girl then leapt onto her, arms wide open. "Thank you, Eris!"


    A terribly exhausted sigh slipped out of her lips.


    What an unreasonable young lady...


    She then snickered.


    ...but I can admire that ambition.


    Once the letters had been put away, Eris finally delivered her report.


    The briefing took all morning. In that time, she revealed everything - from her connections to the Merchant''s Guild, the relations of noble families, to the details of her collapsed deal with Count Rosteforough, where she promised to supply him with free food in exchange for a future position as his retainer. She even went through some dirt of various people and organizations, such as the aforementioned Merchant Guild, dealing with crime syndicates in various cities.


    And in finality, Eris asked, "...any questions?"


    "Err... yeah. how about this? How come such a beautiful city like this has this many lowlives?"


    Immediately, her eyes fell halfway. "Beautiful? Perhaps behind the glistening walls of Aubury." She shook her head. "But the Capitol is much larger than that. Wyllset isn''t quite as pristine, with its weathered walls and shabby houses. But outside even that, lies an unnamed suburban sprawl. A slum, really."


    "Outside... you mean those houses aren''t part of Wyllset? They don''t look that bad. I wouldn''t call them slums..."


    "Perhaps the ones along paved the roads connecting to other cities." She limped over to the window and gazed outside. "But there, sandwiched between the base of Auburn Rock and the Oglen Mountain Ridge in the east, is what people call ''Outer Wyllset''."


    "Outer... Wyllset?"


    "It''s just a moniker. As I said, it is unnamed. But there, poor, the lazy, the wicked all congregate in their run-down shacks, tucked far away from the uncaring eyes of the nobility."


    "Huh... But you live there, don''t you? Or... did."


    "Mm. We are forced to live in poverty. Many turn to crime just to scrape by. Of course, I became acquainted with many of them. You could say that, at least in part, I owe what I''ve achieved to the connections I fostered from that world. Though I honestly would not want to relive those days..."


    "Heeeh? So you were from a poor family..."


    She then averted her eyes and said, dismissively, "...simply put, yes."


    The girl rested her cheek upon her palm. "Hmm so there are places like slums too... well, I guess when you compare it to something like this, even Dellwick looks absolutely, dirt poor."


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "Perhaps. But Dellwick is no comparison at all. Rural villages are simply not the same as the cities. You don''t see this sort of poverty in even the most remote of provinces."


    "Heeh? Makes you wonder why these people don''t just pack their bags and return to their villages."


    Eris closed her eyes. "Many people are blinded by the glow of wealth exuded by the royal palace, or even just the residents living within the inner walls, demi-nobles in their own right. They believe - as I once did - that if they chase after this wealth, then they too can live a comfortable life someday." She clenched her fist. "But this is just an illusion. In truth, what awaits most folk - after they sell off their land to make the journey to the capitol and afford a much smaller home than they had before - is crushing poverty, the menace of crime, and the indifference of the world around them."


    The corner of Sylphia''s mouth twitched. "You... sound pretty resentful of rich people."


    Eris turned a look of disgust down on her.


    "Geh!?" Sylphia jolted back.


    But it quickly vanished as the woman adjusted her glasses. "Perhaps," she then said, "but that resentment has only ever served to fuel my ambitions even further."


    "W-well, let''s leave that aside for now." The little girl cleared her throat. "One other thing stood out for me during your report. Can you give me more details about it?"


    "Of course. What did you wish to know?"


    "You said there was a smuggling ring active in this city?"


    "Yes. It seems their primary operation is bringing foreign goods past the gatehouses of Aubury to escape the tax burden placed on them by the King and then selling them at a competitive price to the wealthy."


    "Yeah. And you said you knew the name of the ringleader. Duke of Blackwater, was it?"


    Eris looked glum. "...yes."


    "So, you basically know who it is. That means, if we want to, we could just report him to the King and have him stamp it out?"


    "I''m afraid not."


    "Huh."


    "The Duke of Blackwater. That name kept recurring whenever I heard a new rumor about the smuggling ring, but there is no city nor village named ''Blackwater'' in the Kingdom, and, in any case, there are only a handful of Dukes under the King''s peerage. There is no such person."


    "Oh..." Sylphia rubbed her chin. "So it''s a pseudonym?"


    "I believe so. And I''m afraid it goes further than that. I only noted the name for the smuggling ring, as it was the only concrete organization that I have discovered, but it has also popped up in ones concerning some more severe crimes - assassination, grand theft.


    "That... sounds really dangerous." The little girl anxiously clutched her arm. "It feels like getting tossed from a pond straight into an ocean. Do you think you can handle it?"


    For a moment, Eris'' shoulders tensed up. Her grasp on her cane tightened. And with her gaze locked into Sylphia''s amber tinted eyes, she adjusted her glasses once more and said, with a subtle grin, "Of course."


    Eris returned to her room around noon, to her sister dabbing away her ink-smothered fingers on a pad paper she left for her on the desk.


    Emi did not know how to write. Though Eris had always planned to teach her ''soon'', up to now, that had always translated to ''never''. Alas, the young girl contented herself with ink drawings of surprising quality. Though entirely finger-painted, the images she produced had a certain vividness in depicting the scenes she saw around her. In the past, that included their house, their neighborhood and their friends. Those drawings were stashed away in their home by her doting sister, but alas they were now no more than ash. And now, her latest work featured the crenellated walls of Aubury castle, as seen by an eight-year-old girl.


    Eris smile as she said, "Good morning. I''m back."


    "Ah, Elin!" Immediately, the girl stood from her seat and leapt into her sister''s welcoming arms. "Good morning!"


    Though it hurt having to put weight on her bum leg to receive her little sister, she didn''t mind. Her face just twitched a bit, after which she was all smiles.


    "Are you hungry, Emi?" she then asked.


    "Hmm..." the girl pressed her finger into her chin and hummed for a few seconds, before answering, "I''m bored."


    That response disheartened her. "Sorry, Emi. I can''t let you roam around the castle."


    "Mm..." The child whimpered.


    Eris then crouched down, placing her hand on the girl''s head and giving it a gentle rub. "Was there anywhere you wanted to go?"


    She seemed apprehensive at first, but the girl soon said, "Can I play with big sister Rika while Elin is gone?"


    "Umm, she might be busy with her job..."


    Emi deflated upon hearing this.


    I certainly can''t take her around with me or I could never focus on my work... Hmm... Miss Evrika, huh? She seemed to get along well enough with Emi...


    "Tell you what", she then added, "how about I ask if she is free tomorrow morning?"


    Emi cheered right back up, nodding. "Mm!"


    "Alright, let''s go have lunch. And then we could play afterwards."


    The girl lit up like the morning sun, her twin pigtails bobbing in the air as she hopped in place. "Really? Elin is finished with work?"


    "Mm!"


    In an instant, the child latched onto her arm and swung herself around with her in tow. "Hee hee hee hee!"


    Eris smiled.


    And so, the two left the room, hand in hand, amidst the sprite-like humming of a happy young girl.


    The pair arrived at the servant''s dining quarters to the tearful sobs of one of the maids. She seemed to have been on the receiving end of a stern lecture by her senior.


    "...this makes the third time!" the fuming older maid yelled, "When are you going to shape up!? Make sure this doesn''t happen again, understood!?"


    The younger maid sniffled. "Y-yes, ma''am..."


    Shaking her head, she released a sigh, before giving the young woman a rather harsh rub on the head, wobbling it back and forth. "Stop crying, already. It''s fine. It''ll turn up later. It always does. You just need to keep a keener eye on these things. You''re in charge of tableware for goodness¡¯ sake!"


    "Yes, ma''am!"


    "Now, get out of here." She then gave her a slap on the back and sent her on her way.


    As soon as she disappeared one of the spectating maids chimed in, "Uwah, you really made her cry! You went pretty hard on her don''t you think?"


    "Better me than one of the nobles. They could even suspect her of stealing, that poor girl." She shook her head. "How did a ditz like that become a maid, I wonder?"


    The woman then grinned, "It''s because she''s got a cute face, isn''t it?"


    "Shut up and get back to work."


    "Yes ma''aaaam." She answered whimsically as she went off to her own duties.


    By this time, the two sisters had sat down to join some maids and other castle guests for some leek and potato gruel. It was a humble meal for one served at the royal castle, but it struck just right with their commoner palate.


    Eris had not really conversed much with the maids despite joining them for a few meals before, but this time, the women all fawned over her sister, some even mistaking her to be her daughter instead. The next thing she knew, she was having an open conversation with the young maid beside her.


    It was a lively meal - a rarity which she hadn''t experienced in many years.


    The sun was setting.


    The sisters had finally spent their first day together in a long time. They ate together, laughed together and played together. In these precious moments, neither seemed to have a care in the world.


    But now it was time to sleep.


    Eris felt more exhausted today than at any point in her entire life. Ant yet, at the same time, she felt light. An overwhelming sense of satisfaction enveloped her body, and she couldn''t be more excited for the coming day, wishing nothing more than for it to be the same thing all over again.


    So there she was, spread out over her bed, arm tucked beneath the head of her little sister. And as she slowly fell to sleep herself, her remaining thoughts tumbled idly in her mind.


    One day, my Lady may send me away on my own. If that happens, I wonder if there is anyone I can leave her with while I''m gone...


    Though they seemed to like her well enough, I''m not well acquainted with any of the other servants.


    I also get the feeling that my Lady''s procrastination would only get worse if I introduce her to a playmate.


    That leaves just Miss Evrika... who I''m not really well-acquainted with, either. But she was the one who brought Emi here, wasn''t she?


    She turned towards her sister.


    How did she get Emi to come with her, in the first place? She didn''t seem to have forced her or anything, or she''d terrify her. I was sure to always remind Emi never to talk to strangers...


    She sighed.


    I''ll scold her about that some other time.


    Beside her, the young girl yawned.


    Right now...


    "Good night, Emi," she whispered.


    Rubbing her eyes, the child simply nodded.


    Thus, Eris pulled her blazer up, using it as a makeshift bedsheet for both of them. Throughout all this, a warm sensation spread out from her chest, something she hadn''t really felt in a long time, but rang somewhat nostalgic, of days gone by.


    ...this is all that''s important.


    She was just about to fall asleep too, when a thought flashed by her mind that almost woke her right back up.


    Ah. I forgot to meet with my contact.


    She snickered.


    I''m really hopeless with Emi around me. I hope Miss Evrika says yes.


    But mere moments after she closed her eyes once more, she heard a light murmur just beside her ear.


    "Elin..." her sister said, "are you going to disappear again tomorrow?"


    Those words tightened around her heart like a thorny vine.


    Ever since mom and dad passed away, I had no choice but to leave home for work. I convinced myself that she wouldn''t be alone, because we had friends in the neighborhood...


    Her eyes began to water.


    I thought that if it was just me, then I could bear the loneliness... So long as I could come home every once in a while to see her smiling face.


    Memories flashed by in her mind - the image of that little girl playing alone with her rag doll. And she soon came to a realization.


    Ah... I see. After all this time, it turns out, I wasn''t the only one who was lonely...


    Wrapping her arms around her sister, she whispered, "No. I won''t ever leave you again."


    A wispy voice seeped from Emi''s lips, "...really?"


    "Really."


    With a bright smile, the child said, "I love you, Elin."


    Eris'' lips stretched gently outward and formed the sweetest smile. She then kissed her sister on the cheek, and whispered, "I love you too, Emi."


    The girl softly chuckled as she took Eris'' hand into her own.


    Their fingers intertwined.


    The warmth, shared between them, seemed to melt all anxiety. And soon, the young girl fell softly asleep.


    I''m not dreaming this, am I? That we could sleep peacefully, without a worry in my head, or a knife in my pocket.


    Her consciousness soon faded.


    But if this was a dream...


    She gave her sister''s hand one last squeeze.


    ...then I never want to wake up again.


    In the dead of night a little child opened her eyes.


    They flickered as she looked around her, noticing her sister rolled up against the wall, seemingly to give her space to sleep.


    Elin...?


    She stared at the solid walls surrounding them, as she slowly recalled what had happened so far.


    And then, she sighed.


    So the lady with the cherry hair wasn''t lying after all.


    She sat up and wiggled her arm inside her dress. There, she slipped her hand into a tiny pocket and produced a silver dining knife.


    I didn''t know what to think when I saw the uniform of the Royal Knights outside our house... I thought they came to arrest Elin. But in came this big, annoying girl, saying random garbage like my sister was getting a promotion or something, and I was invited by the heroine to the Royal Castle.


    She twirled the knife in her delicate little fingers, entranced by the flickering moonlight reflected off its polished surface.


    I thought it had to be a dumb newbie from the trafficking ring in our district. It didn''t matter if it wasn''t the Royal Castle, but if they were dressed up as a Royal Knight, I thought the client might have been from a noble house at least.


    A vile smirk then formed on her lips.


    Even if it meant being some shitty old man''s toy for a night or two, I knew I could make a pretty penny from whatever I could steal from their house...


    The sound of Eris tumbling in bed made her hide the knife back in her dress, on reflex.


    But to think all of that nonsense turned out to be true...


    Stretching her arms out, she then laid her head back onto the soft bed and tucked herself back in, under her sister''s blazer.


    Elin... you''ve been working hard, haven''t you?


    She soon turned around and faced the back of her sister''s head.


    Your cute, innocent little sister, is so, so proud of you.


    She lips then spread widely into a grim smile.


    I''ll do my best, too, and live up to your expectations.


    I love you, Elin.


    More than anything in the world.

 200 Follower Commemoration + Illustration!

    Welcome back, dear readers!


    First of all, and as always, thank you for your continued support! I hope you''ve enjoyed the story so far, and I hope you''ll like what''s still to come!


    Sorry this came quite a bit late! I thought I''d finish the illustration the week before reaching the mark, but the chance came and gone around 3 chapters ago, and I had only started the line work... And when I finally finished that, and colored the eye in like the did in the Character Sheets, I sort of liked how it turned out so much that I then did the hair. And, well, things just happened, and I was already late, so... basically, I just finished my first-ever attempt at a fully colored illustration today! My inexperience will probably be obvious, but I hope you like it anyway!The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    But it''s been around one and a half years since the first release! Were at around 50 Chapters in and Volume 3 is just about wrapping up... I still couldn''t quite believe how much the world has expanded since I first wrote the outline to these three volumes! And to 200+ people looking forward to the next release! Of which almost 40 rank it among their favorites? Ahaah!¡ã???(¨R?¨Q)???¡ã


    Thank you! Thank you all very much! It always makes me so happy seeing everyone coming back regularly, leaving their comments and whatnot! Of course, I thank the lurkers too! Even if you don''t say a word, just you coming back every time means a lot to me!


    Well, that''s all from me. See you again!


    - Tanemaki Rin ( £Þ¨Œ£Þ )¥Î

 Chapter 55 - Connecting Strands

    The old man hunched his back, bending lower and lower until very nearly falling to his knees, amidst his most ardent pleas for mercy. In spite of this, the one before him just sat quiet and disinterested upon his throne, waiting for him to cease his wailing.


    And when he did, the nobleman spoke, "And? What are you still doing here?"


    He stood, aghast, in that empty chamber, devoid of dressing and ornamentation; just bare stone arches and a handful of banners flying the mark of the raven. Slowly, his head curled downwards, as though an oppressive force compelled him to do so.


    "Do you not think that I expect this situation remedied?"


    "Y-yes, sire!" He leapt at the first chance, like a drowning rat clinging to the safety of a rocky outcrop amidst a raging river. "A-at once! ... but, umm, remedied how?"


    In response, the noble''s glare sharpened, like a demon''s.


    "I-I mean-" The man slinked away, knees trembling in fear, "-understood, sire! I, your humble servant, shall correct my foolish mistake immediately!"


    And after a few moments of tense, blood-curdling silence, he took in a short breath and said, "Go."


    "A-at once!" As though he were a few decades younger, the old man scrambled towards the doors and saw himself out.


    And with a loud creak, followed out a slamming shutter, the frightened man disappeared from view.


    The noble on the meagre throne tilted his head to the side and laid it upon his hand, "Hm... how unexpected."


    A soft, sultry voice then emerged from behind him. "It seems I won our little wager."


    From out of the shadows appeared an elegant woman. Her soft dress danced across her fair skin as she strutted closer, teasing him ever gently with her wily chuckle.


    The man welcomed her with light applause, saying, "Bravo, my dear."


    "But despite his failure, he did uncover some interesting things, did he not?"


    "Mm. Monsters... doing the heroine''s bidding. And not merely that, Kobolds?"


    "How truly frightening," she said, almost mockingly.


    The Royal Court neglected to reveal her possessing such a power. Why?


    His thoughts floated back to the past congress, skimming the surface of his memories for any clues he may have missed. And then he hit a realization.


    Mind control...!? I see. The room was so uneased by the implication that she might control us, that we failed to imagine such a possibility!


    He clenched his fist.


    Had we not made this discovery, just how long did they intend to keep this a secret? And how were they planning on using it?


    Amidst a whimsical melody that she herself hummed, Charlotte swept her hands over the ridges of the throne''s backrest before wringing her arms around her husband''s shoulders. She then whispered, "As promised, you shall leave our dear little heroine to me, yes?"


    Neutralizing a threat is always easier and more reliable than bringing it under our control, but at this point...


    He then straightened his back, clasping his hands together. "Of course."


    She giggled joyfully.


    "Martin underestimated the heroine, and I admit - so did I. This failure will require a rearrangement of future plans..."


    His wife then moaned, "Why rely on Lord Rosteforough, anyway? Had he succeeded, wouldn''t Dellwick fall into his hands?" She placed her hand over her cheek. "How wasteful."


    "Hmph. That man is simple. From the beginning, I knew it would be easy to have him act upon his misguided instincts."


    "Oh?"


    "The 4th Linden is far too large and relies on the food coming from Dellwick. That is why he went so to such length as to bring its Secretary into his pocket."


    "Yes, I''m aware of that."


    "But he is a feeble man, at heart. When supply was severed, I knew he would put up little resistance before growing tired and purchasing the food as normal." His lips curled into a smirk. "But that wouldn''t do. Which is why I had his personal aide convince him of his right to those resources. It was, after all, permitted by the King - not explicitly, of course, but it was during his passive reign that it came to pass, under the auspices of the Secretary of Dellwick."


    "But the heroine rebuffed all his attempts to regain access to it."


    "Indeed. It was interesting enough to see how she would respond to such a situation. From my initial impression of her, I''d thought she would eventually give in to pressure, if only after a short... tantrum, shall I say? But to think she would resist to this extent." He shook his head. "And then Martin''s aide came around with his... suggestion."


    Charlotte snickered. "Ah, that he could deliver not just the food, but Dellwick itself? That was quite ambitious, wasn''t it?"


    "I admit, I too was struck at first. All at once, there existed a possibility of securing a large farming estate, and a chance to humiliate the Royalists of their decision to grant a fief to this clueless outsider."


    The woman pressed her finger into her cheek, asking, "Again, wouldn''t that mean Dellwick would fall to Lord Rosteforough''s control instead?"


    "Of course. That''s exactly the plan."


    Charlotte pouted, trying to piece together what was going on in her husband''s mind.


    "More than a soldier, more than a Lord, even - he is a father and a husband. He simply cannot spend too much time away from Linden. What, then, if he acquires a fief half-way across the Kingdom? There is no castle for his family to stay and won''t, for a very long time and a large investment of wealth. In short, Dellwick will decay under his rule." He brought his hand over his chin and gave his beard a stroke. "And who better to step up and manage it for him, than his good friend?"


    Charlotte''s eyes widened for a moment, before her lips then parted, forming an ecstatic grin.


    "Truth be told, Morterdale is not very close to Dellwick either, but Windham-" His eyes then rolled towards his wife. "-is a mere province away."


    She shrugged, before letting out a subdued chuckle. "So in the end, it would be the good friend''s wife who manages the fief."


    He smirked. "Perhaps."


    "How devious." She then pulled away, her sandals ringing against the naked stone floor as she paced around. "But none of that came to be."


    He frowned. "So it would seem."


    "Eheh... so," she said, in a soft, alluring tone as she brought her face mere inches from his, "would you like to hear my plans?"


    He thus placed his hand on her cheek and gave it a gentle rub, saying, "Of course, my dear." He then stood up, intertwining fingers with her. "Come. Let us talk more in our quarters."


    "Alphonso-?" A teeny voice accompanied the opening of the door. And from there, a round little face peered out from the side, eyes flickering like tiny gemstones.


    The little girl entered the room, dressed in thick layered clothes that bunched up as they bounced with her step. The end-of-summer rains had brought with it the touch of cold as it swept north across the Kingdom. Everyone knew, instinctively, that Autumn was at the door. And it seemed that even otherworlders were not exempt.


    "Good afternoon, Miss Heroine," greeted Alphonso, still in his usual hooded cloak, which were now more fitting with the season, "Please, take a seat."


    While she did so, he tidied up a bit, putting a few tomes back to the towering bookcases that lined nearly every wall of his room.


    "Welcome back," he then said as he sat down opposite her, "How was Dellwick? This one took much longer than your past visits."


    "Ah, haha, that''s right." She rubbed the back of her neck. "A bunch of things happened at once, so I thought I''d finish them all up while I was there!"


    "Is that so?" A tiny smile appeared just beneath his growing moustache. "I am glad that your new role as fief lord is allowing you to grow."


    "Hm?" The unwary girl cocked her head.


    "Pay it no mind. Now, the reason I called you here is so I can know how much further you have mastered your magic. Surely, being in a leadership position, you have had plenty of chances to use it, correct?"


    "Eh?" Her eyes widened, as though she had realized it only now. "A-ah..."


    Meanwhile, Alphonso looked as if all of his expectations were dashed in an instant.


    "Well, I did get to use it a few times," she continued, eyes looking the other way, "but most of the time, I was just handling paperwork, so..."


    Worried, he placed his hand over his chin and began stroking his beard, which had grown to about a thumb''s length. "I see..."


    "Umm..." Unable to say anything, she turned her head down, looking upward to his face.


    He sighed. "It''s fine, Miss Heroine." He then presented her with a warm smile whilst patting her on the head. "Please take your time. One''s study is not a matter than can be hurried."


    "Mm..." At that moment, a thought flashed in her head. "Oh, about that, can I ask something?"


    "Of course. Whatever you wish to know."


    "I was wondering - what sort of schools are there in the Kingdom? And how can you get into them?"


    "Schools? Well, there are three prominent Academies in Londinium. Are you perhaps interested in enrolling in them? Though in your case, I would strongly suggest simply learning more theory from the materials I have provided, and putting them to practice-"


    "No, I''m not talking about me! Er... I mean, um, I''m asking for a friend?"


    "Hmm..." Taking a cue from her phrasing, he thus answered, "I am afraid an Academy will only accept the children of nobles."


    Ahh... it''s just as Eris said, huh?


    "And in any case, they often only accept those of a... certain age? I am quite positive Miss Carlisle is far too old to attend."


    "Huh, okay... Eh!? No! It''s not for Rika either!" She sighed. "Anyway, that''s all I wanted to ask, I guess."


    "I see..."


    "Hm? Wait, so I can attend, right? If I want to?"


    "I... suppose so. You appear to be of the right age, and you do hold a noble title."


    Something clicked in Sylphia''s head. "Yeah... I do, don''t I?"


    "Mm... is there anything else you wished to know?"


    "Ah, no that''s it - thanks!" she said, leaping excitedly out of her chair, "Are we done?"


    "Ah-" Alphonso held out his hand. "-before you go..."


    "Hm?" She cutely tilted her entire body sideways.


    "You see, I''ve heard... rumors, surrounding Dellwick-"


    She further cocked her head.


    "-and some are rather concerning. Apparently, monsters are involved, somehow."


    All at once, her shoulders and expression stiffened.


    And from the corner of his eye, he glanced at her, muttering, "...perhaps, Kobolds?"


    A cold sweat slowly streaked from her forehead down to her cheeks.


    Next, he looked straight into her trembling eyes. "Do you have something to say, Miss Heroine?"


    In that instant, two paths appeared before her. To lie, perhaps with the aid of her magic, and keep the truth of the involvement of the Kobold Commandos a secret. Or to come clean and apologize for breaking her promise - immediately after she made it.


    Of course, she realized the futility of using magic on someone who could see it being cast. Moreover, she feared the retribution that would come from someone as powerful as Alphonso. Yet at the same time, her pride tugged her stubbornly away from admitting fault.


    She agonized over it, but in the end, she was forced to swallow her pride, admitting her use of Kobolds with the ability to turn invisible to stop a surge of bandits attacking the village.


    Hearing this, Alphonso thus crossed his arms. "First of all, I am disappointed that you would go back on your word..."


    Sylphia deflated, much like the child she looked, while she received her scolding.


    "...But I am glad that you did so instead of seeing Dellwick ruined or placing yourself in danger." He then ran his hand over her hair and gave it a soft rub. "You made the correct decision, in my opinion."


    Surprised, Sylphia lifted her face.


    "The King will certainly hear about this, but I am sure he will understand. He is, after all, a wise King."


    "Alphonso..." Slowly, Sylphia regained her smile.


    "But prepare for a reprimand, anyway." He deftly added.


    "Geh!" She winced before grumbling under her breath, "This sucks...!"


    Alas, their conversation ended.


    But just as she was about to leave the room, Alphonso called out to her one more time, "Ah, and Miss Heroine-"


    "Hm?" She turned her head cautiously, as if guarding herself should she get in trouble yet again.


    "-I look forward to hearing more about these ''invisible kobolds'' another day. Just so you know, kobolds are not known to possess this ability. And if what you say is true, it must be a unique mutation found only in Dellwick''s dungeon."


    "Oho?" Her eyes flickered.


    Alphonso thus resumed his reading, sending her off with a wave.


    A carriage rode down the flattened dirt road. A handful of armed horsemen sandwiched it as it travelled, forming a short caravan. Inside the wagon were two women, one with excellent, platinum-blonde hair that sparkled when hit by sunlight, and flawless, porcelain-like skin, and the other a homely girl, with a braid hanging down her shoulder, and nearly half her face obscured by her glasses and poorly-kempt fringe.


    For a while now, the blonde had been restless in her seat, peering out the window with an eager smile as the scenery slowly changed. Moreover, her excitement was made manifest by her feet, tapping away at the varnished wooden floor at an accelerating pace.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    After a few hours of observing this behavior, the girl in the glasses finally commented, "...are you really so excited to fight?"


    The woman looked at her, as though her question had an obvious answer. "Why wouldn''t I?" she then said, "The opponents are human, this time! Human! Not very strong, granted, but unlike beasts and monsters, they can think! And they can use weapons, maybe even magic!? And there''s an army waiting for me, right!? What''s not to be excited about?"


    The girl fidgeted on her lap whilst her knees rubbed against one other. "Aren''t... you afraid of getting hurt?"


    "Hm? What''s the point of asking that now?" she asked, gleaming a spunky grin, "At least it''s more fun than culling wild animals here and there."


    "Wild animals...? You mean like the Sickleback Gorers of Mauricia...?"


    "Mm! They''re basically pigs, right?"


    Her face contorted in disbelief. "Pigs don''t charge into a stone buildings and then eat the residents!"


    "W-well how can you be so sure?" She waved her finger in the air in an attempt to seem convincing. "Maybe if pigs were about five times bigger, they would! You know? And if they had super-thick hides! And bigger tusks?"


    The girl''s beret fell askew as she delivered her full-body retort. "That''s basically a Sickleback!"


    "See?" She snapped her fingers. "They''re just pigs, after all."


    The woman thus nodded and settled in her seat, satisfied with her conclusion.


    Meanwhile, the girl slapped her palm flat on her own face. Slowly, she then lifted her face, bringing her fingers just over her lips as she groaned, "I really don''t understand your standards at all..."


    "What I''m saying is, uh..." The woman crossed her arms rolled her eyes around in thought. "Ah! Like, it''s nothing compared to, say, a Skinraker, get it?"


    "Uwah..." The girl instinctively slinked away, clutching her arms. "that''s another one I haven''t heard of..."


    "Hm? I''ve never told you that one? It''s a pretty common lesser demon." She then wore a menacing grin over her face and loomed over the poor girl, saying with a deep, foreboding voice, "The Demon General, Malediktos, sends them in hordes to steal the skins of virgins so he can use them for all kinds of evil sorcery!! Bwahahahaha!"


    "A-ahh..." The girl shivered. "Sure he did."


    "She."


    "Ueh?"


    "Malediktos is a female demon. A succubus, to be precise."


    The girl turned away, no longer able to process any further information coming her way. "Right..."


    "Anyway, if it''s just brute force, I would say that a horde of clawed, flesh-rending daemons are the bare-minimum to get me excited!"


    "Uh-huh..."


    Just as she said this, the woman slipped her head out of the window once more.


    "Ah!" she yelled, bringing her arm out of the window and pointing to the distance, "That must be the camp!"


    "Huh?" After adjusting her glasses away from the sun''s glare, she too peeked her head out the window.


    In the distance, wooden palisades were slowly encircling a field of tents and bonfires. Countless tiny dots, each representing a soldier of the Raffalian army, skittered hither and dither as the camp grew even now.


    "...aren''t there a bit too many people?"


    "Hm? What do you mean?"


    But instead of answering the question, the woman instead returned to her seat and went silent.


    "Umm... Miss Heroine?"


    A sour expression now dominated her once cheerful face, and it would not change for the remainder of the trip.


    A white carriage came to a halt at the center of the camp.


    Immediately, soldiers and officers flocked in droves to catch a glimpse of the famed Heroine of Rafale. But as the door flew open, what came out was not the graceful, kind and spirited maiden they were expecting. While the woman who descended from the vehicle was indeed as dazzling as the rumors suggested, what graced the onlookers was not the captivating smile promised by those same rumors, but a thorny scowl.


    Nevertheless, the crowd cheered in awe, chanting her praises and glorifying her name.


    But the heroine paid them no heed. Instead, she marched forth, parting the crowd from her very presence, as her eyes shot from side to side, in search of someone.


    Her companion soon descended from the carriage, crying, "Miss Heroine...! Please wait for me!"


    Meanwhile, she had just found the person she was looking for.


    A bald head approached from the back of the crowd, flanked by a tall man in a full-suit of greenish-silver armor. She trained her eyes on its faint glint all the way until the face emerged from behind the wall of onlookers.


    The man gazed at her with a hint of disdain, the wrinkles on the ridge of his eyes contracting somewhat as the two made eye contact.


    "Welcome to Camp Lagrande, Spear Maiden," he said, parting his hands towards both sides, "we have been expecting you."


    "What is the meaning of this, Senator Renault?" she pointedly asked.


    "What ever do you mean?"


    "Why are all these people here? I thought I told you Senate pencil-pushers that I could handle this on my own."


    "Of course, of course. We believe in your capabilities, dear Spear Maiden," he said with pointed sarcasm, "but a battlefield is not quite the same as a sunny stroll around the Milletronne Woods, in search for stray monsters. As such, when the senate drafted the resolution, we also came to agree that a... support force was necessary. To guarantee your victory, of course."


    He then draped his arm over the pauldron of the man standing beside him.


    "The Milice of three different cities were mobilized, bolstering the 3rd Battalion of Army - East, as you can see. And furthermore, I took it upon myself to gather my best men - the Knights of Zerillion!"


    On this cue, the armored knight swung open his visor, revealing his face.


    "Woah!" one of the spectating soldiers cried, "Isn''t that... Saint Georges!?"


    People flocked around him in a heartbeat.


    "Saint Georges the Invincible!?" shrieked a female soldier, "Here!? No way! Parchment... I need a parchment for his autograph!"


    The man looked at those around, his smooth smile glistening amidst a ray of sunlight beaming down on his face. And as he turned his body, the air seemed to shimmer.


    "Uoooh! That must be the Ghost Mantle of Telestine!" another soldier screamed.


    "They say it''s impervious to damage, and at the same time invisible to the naked eye!"


    "I can''t believe I''m seeing it in person!"


    But even while many soldiers, male and female, swooned over this apparent celebrity, the Spear Maiden, unaware of who this person was, only raised an eyebrow.


    "It''s Saint Georges, Miss Heroine." Her companion muttered close to her ear. "An up-and-coming knight of the Order of Zerillion. He has bested every knight in tournaments without a single scratch."


    "Heeh." The Spear Maiden was unconvinced, however.


    "As you can see," Senator Renault finally interjected, "we basically outnumber the Eastals two-to-one. And with the Knights of Zerillion leading our charge, this battle is already won. So you can just relax and leave everything to us. Don''t worry, you will have your share of the glory afterwards, Dear Heroine."


    She couldn''t tell if it was what he said, or the tone with which he said it that really struck her chord. But either way, she was reaching the breaking point of her patience.


    With clenched fists, she muttered, "Glory? I don''t give a ratling''s ass about that..."


    "Hm?"


    Then, all of a sudden, the Spear Maiden lunged forward and lifted the Senator by his collar. "But who the hell are you to come up here and ruin my fun, huh!?"


    "F-fun...!?" The man struggled, unable to pry himself from her grip. "What foolishness is this!?"


    "Go home! All of you! I can take an army or two on my own!"


    "An army you say," he sneered even as his legs swung in the air, "Absurd. Even if you''re the heroine- ngf!" He then grunted as she tightened her grip around him and lifted him higher.


    Stunned, none of the onlookers were able to lift a single finger to save the beleaguered Senator. Not even the celebrity knight that, mere seconds earlier, everyone was swooning over.


    Nobody, except one.


    "Miss Heroine!" the girl ran up to her and tugged on the furious heroine''s arm. "Please let him down!"


    Soon, even the Spear Maiden began to feel the stares centered around her. Though, by itself, it couldn''t quite quench her fury.


    It wasn''t until a second man emerged from the crowd and reasoned with her, that she simmered down. He was the Senator''s lieutenant. Well-spoken and clearly the son of an aristocrat, he nonetheless did not exude the same pompous attitude as his kin.


    "Dear Heroine," he said, "please forgive us our intrusion. It was not our intention to insult you. The Senate''s mandate was only to make sure that you did not come to any harm during this campaign. As Rafale''s heroine, you of course understand how important you are to the country; to the people. So please."


    Somehow, this person annoyed her most of all. Especially because of how he poured cold water over her rage, and she couldn''t help but to calm down.


    Soon enough, she released the senator, in mid-air, allowing him to fall on his ass. Immediately, the old man staggered onto his feet, leering bitterly at her before turning away. "Kuh! ...Damn Monster," he grumbled under his breath.


    Ignoring him, she, too, stormed off, sulking, "Aa-ah! That''s it! I don''t care anymore!"


    "M-miss Heroine!?" The girl yelled out. "Where are you going!?"


    "I don''t want to waste my time on a boring fight! I''m going to sleep. Go ahead and win this battle. I don''t care."


    "Eeeeh!?" She immediately chased after her. "You can''t do that Miss Heroine! We need you to fight just a little bit...!"


    The girl apologized to nearly every person she came across as she weaved her way through the slowly dissipating crowd. All the while, she could hear the mutterings of the soldiers she passed.


    "What a strange heroine," they would say, "what''s her problem?"


    "Fun? Does she have a screw loose? As if I wanted to be hauled all the way out here."


    "I''d like to see my daughter rather than be out campaigning...."


    "Tsk. I really can''t get how these aristocrat folks think."


    "A shame, she looked so pretty, too."


    "Just let it go. No point in people like that. Let''s grab some chow."


    Their words stung, in the same way it hurt hearing slander towards her friends or family. But till the end, all she could do was mumble, under her breath, "You''re wrong... you''re wrong!"


    But whilst she ran, she soon caught a voice behind her, yelling, "Wait, Miss!"


    Though she had no reason to believe it was her that the voice was calling out to, she nonetheless planted her feet down and stopped.


    And when she turned around, the lieutenant from earlier was there, approaching her, patting off something in his hand.


    "Here, you dropped this," he said, as he handed him a familiar item.


    "Eh?" She reached over her head, and just now realized that her beret was, indeed, gone. "T-thank you..."


    "We both have it rough, huh?" he said, with a meek smile.


    "Ueh? Ahh..." A hint of melancholy surfaced in her expression. "Sort of...? I guess."


    He chuckled. "Well, I''ll see you around, then."


    "Ah-" She outstretched her hand towards him, but alas, he was already out of reach.


    She then muttered under her breath, "She... isn''t usually like this..."


    She is a bit weird, but deep inside, she''s really a nice person...


    Thus, leaving these words unsaid, she slipped her beret back on and returned in pursuit of the Spear Maiden.


    Moments later, the girl finally caught up with the heroine who was making a beeline for the tent assigned to them.


    "Miss Heroine, wait up!"


    "Hm?" By this point the woman had cooled down enough to acknowledge her presence. "Ah. Where d''you go?"


    "I, um, dropped my hat."


    "Pfft."


    "A-anyway, you''re not really going to sleep through the entire campaign, are you? What about the battle you were looking forward to?"


    "What are you talking about? It''s ruined! With all these guys playing bodyguard, there''s no thrill! What''s even the point of a battle that you know you won''t lose?"


    "Eeeh...? Please be reasonable, Miss Heroine... the Senate couldn''t have let you go out on a suicide mission."


    "Tch!"


    Even as she headed for her tent, the Spear Maiden felt a sharp gaze pointed towards her. She didn''t make it out until now from the sheer number of onlookers, but it was quite different to the way most of the soldiers looked at her.


    Then, right at the corner of her eyes, she caught the piercing gaze of a young woman with shining green eyes, soft cheeks and short, bobbing blonde hair. It lasted for just a split-second before the latter turned away and left with the rest of the spectators.


    Hmm...? That expression... doesn''t suit that girl. Her face looks so kind and yet...


    "Ho...?" she muttered as a vicious grin surfaced on her lips, "That''s interesting."


    They soon approached their tent. It was decidedly larger than most, and the inside had more than enough room for both of them and their luggage.


    The two sat in their respective beds, though in the heroine''s case, she was already laying on her side, whilst they chatted.


    "So, what now?" the girl asked, "Do you want to go home after coming all the way out here?"


    "No," she answered without delay, "Not yet."


    "Ueh?" Her eyes flickered.


    "I have a feeling that I might see something fun, after all..."


    "...eh?"


    Thus, leaving her aide with that single, foreboding line, the Heroine turned in, as promised, and slept for the rest of the day.

 Chapter 56 - Intent

    A cool air rose from the treetops, shifting the leaves as it escaped into the open sky. There, it met the sun''s warmth - the same one that embraced the quiet peaks of the Oglen Mountain Range. It was a remote area just east of the Capitol. Rivers criss-crossed between the high peaks and flowed down, northwards, into Steep Lake, set at the provincial border between the Wyllset-and-Aubury and Ealdshire.


    And amidst this solitary clime, tiny voices rose, in bursts of laughter.


    "Ahahahaha! Hey!" The girl with the sparkling red head yelled as she threw a felt ball into the air.


    "Wah!" The ball soon landed in the hands of a small girl, whose gleaming silver eyes flickered in surprise. She stumbled for a moment as she regained her balance, but quickly threw the ball back.


    And in the middle, was another little girl, puckered out and panting, "Hah...! Hah...! I''ve got you now!"


    Bending her small frame like a spring, she bounced up to intercept, but her weak little legs hardly mustered a jump that could reach the arcing ball.


    Alas, the ball returned to the tall redhead''s hands. "Ehehe! Nice throw, Emimi!"


    In the meantime, the girl in the middle swept her dishevelled hair apart and grumbled, "Aaargh..! Hey, I''ve been ''it'' for almost an hour now... someone switch with me already...!"


    "Come on, Sylphie! Perk up!" She said as she backed up for a throw. "As soon as you catch the ball, you can swap out!"


    Clenched her teeth, she charged full-speed ahead. "Argh! Gimme! Rikaaaaaa!"


    But as soon as she lumbered forward, her friend threw the ball far overhead, and again into Emi''s hands.


    "Augh!"


    With no hope of winning, Sylphia, finally, fell to her knees.


    "Time out," she wheezed, "need a break..."


    "Hm?" Rika cocked her head. "Okay! Let''s just play catch now, Emimi!"


    "Okay, big sister Rika!" She waved her arms in the air.


    Meanwhile, Sylphia practically crawled back onto the picnic sheet they had earlier laid out. And there, a woman still dressed in her usual black suit welcomed her.


    "Well done, my Lady," Eris said, handing her a small towel, "you ought to consider playing like this more, to keep your body fit."


    "Bwah..." Finding a good spot under the shade, she collapsed onto her back. "No way. I''ll definitely die."


    "It''s far too early for you to speak about that."


    When Sylphia finally turned to look at her in the face, she saw a small, serene smile as Eris watched over her little sister.


    "Don''t you want to join?" she asked.


    And in response, Eris shook her head. "Not even considering the state of my leg, I was never the athletic sort, anyway. I wouldn''t be able to keep up with Emi if I wanted to."


    "Ho...?"


    She then took a sip of her tea, a pot of which they brought along with them for the trip. "Just watching her from afar like this is enough for me."


    "Heeh...? Good for you, eh?" Sylphia then tucked her arms under her head and closed her eyes for a bit.


    At that moment, a deep, muffled voice rumbled from beside her. "Heeey, little girl, are we eating yet?"


    "Mmuh?" Curling her body, she brought out her fan and spread him out. "What was that?"


    "You got a bunch of blood you said I could drink, right?"


    Amidst their conversation, Eris glanced over, listening intently.


    "Uh-huh?"


    "Well, let me have it!"


    With a sigh, she dropped her head back onto the mat, saying, "Later. We''re having a barbecue, right? Let''s all eat together."


    These words seemed to give him pause as he then muttered, "Eat toge... ah. Yeah. That sounds nice."


    Eris then chimed in. "So the reason you also had me ask for the blood was..."


    "Hm?" Sylphia glanced at her. "Yeah, haven''t I told you? Sebastian can''t eat anything but blood."


    "I... see."


    Sebastian interjected, weaving his eyes between the two. "It''s a living weapon thing, just so you know!? I''m not some sort of pervert or anything like that!"


    Sylphia grumbled, "No one was saying that..."


    Soon after, she felt something soft, yet heavy fall right beside her.


    "Hee hee hee!" Emi chuckled, "That was fun, Sylphie, big sister Rika!"


    At that same moment, Eris produced another towel from the side and beckoned for Emi to come closer, which she obediently did.


    Sylphia made a complicated expression as she said, "Really?"


    It seemed like you two were just bullying me all morning... how could she be so much more athletic than me, anyway? We''re both little girls, so what gives!?


    "Mm!" Emi brightly answered whilst her sister wiped the sweat from her cheeks. Soon after, she noticed the fan in Sylphia''s hand. "Ah! Uncle Sebastian you''re awake!"


    "I''m always awake, pigtails. And I told you to stop calling me ''uncle'' right? Call me big brother! Same way you call the redhead!"


    "Me?" Rika cocked her head just as she sat down on the mat, joining the rest.


    "Eeeh..." Emi whined, "but uncle is uncle."


    At that moment, A thought flashed by Sylphia''s head.


    Hm?


    She then asked, "Wait, if Rika''s big sister, and Sebastian''s uncle, what am I, Emi?"


    "Hm? Sylphie is Sylphie."


    "Eh?" She sat up, bringing herself in eye-level with Emi. "Isn''t it big sister Sylphie?"


    "Ueh...?" A blank expression covered Emi''s face.


    And so with Sylphia''s. "Eh?"


    The former then scanned the latter from head-to-toe. When she was satisfied, she lifted her hand, placing it on Sylphia''s shoulder. And with a gentle smile, she said, "Sylphie is Sylphie."


    The little girl''s shoulders fell.


    Wha... why am I the little sister in this relationship...?


    It was the moment they had been waiting for.


    Each observed intently as the red meat dangled over the blackened steel mesh. And with hot flash, a lick of flame jumped into the air, right as its underside touched the surface.


    "Ooooh!" The younger girls gasped as fragrant steam erupted from the surface of the meat, filling the air with a savory scent so strong, it was as though they were already tasting it. Needless to say, these flew off the grill as soon as they were cooked, and each one merrily nibbled on their share however they saw fit.


    A short distance away, Sylphia left Sebastian leaning on the bucket load of blood that had come at no cost with their purchase of meat. He conjured a steady torrent of blood, swirling it around in the air, before ultimately absorbing it in his body. This also served as entertainment as Emi, rather than being terrified, marvelled at the sight of the magic unfolding before her curious little eyes.


    Amidst all this, the heroine took her secretary with her, away from the others.


    They stopped arrived at a windy cliff-side they had scouted earlier in the day. Past the edge was an overlooking view of the Capitol and the surrounding countryside. Auburn Rock and its dusk-colored slopes, atop which the Royal Palace was built, dominated the center-point of the scenery, while outside of the city''s concentric rings, flat plains stretched out as far as the eye can see, forming a patchwork of farmland, roads and housing, dotted by sparse woods.


    "Pretty amazing view, isn''t it?" Sylphia said.


    And Eris answered, "It is."


    "Tomorrow, we''ll be back there again."


    "Mm."


    The girl glanced at her. "Did you have fun?"


    For a moment, a look of incredulousness flashed in the woman''s eyes, that quickly disappeared. With a meek smile she then chuckled, saying, "Of course. And my Lady?"


    "Of course I did! Hihi!" she said with a full grin.


    "I see. That''s good." Their eyes then met when Eris turned to look at her. "You rested well today, so please do your best tomorrow. The documents you requested from the Royal Survey arrived this morning."


    "Survey...? Oh! The land claim thing! What''d they say?"


    "There is one available plot near Dellwick to claim for my Lady''s estate."


    "Oh! Great! Where is it?"


    "It is located a bit off from the road between Northmarch and Brandonbury."


    "Huh. A bit off from the road? Like in the middle of the forest or something...? Well I guess building a path is no real problem, but how far is it from Dellwick itself?"


    "It ought to be within half an hour''s walk to the village center."


    The girl''s eyes blanked out. "Eh? You''re kidding, right?"


    "Of course not."


    "Eeeeh? How''s that plot even ''in Dellwick''!?"


    "Think of it as a way to burn the excess fat that you are collecting."


    "Ah!" The girl puffed out her cheeks, "You said it again! That''s it! This time, I really won''t forgive you, Eris! Take this!" Aiming for the flanks of her waist, Sylphia lunged forward.


    However, with a single motion, Eris stopped Sylphia in her tracks - by pushing her hand into the girl''s face. "What are you doing my Lady?"


    "Mmmf!" She struggled, but no matter how much she tried, she simply could not break through her secretary''s defense. "Paah!" She gasped for air the moment she was able to swat Eris'' hand away. "I''ll get you for this! I won''t let you keep treating me like a child!"


    "..." Eris adjusted her glasses that had been gone crooked from the short tussle. "...but you are a child."


    "W-well... wait no, I''m not a child!" Steaming, the little girl brandished her arms in the air. "I''m supposed to be your master, you know!"


    "Pardon me, my Lady." Eris partially covered the smirk on her lips. "But if you say that while pouting, you will not be able to convince even the most gullible person in the world."


    "Gnnnnnn!" Sylphia grimaced. "How does that claim thing work, anyway? I should be able to find some closer land to claim than that!"


    "I doubt it, but if my Lady wishes to know, citizens, even commoners are able to lay claim to unowned plots of land as per a decree passed by His Majesty to encourage settling the sparsely populated frontiers of the Kingdom. Any free citizen may establish a homestead upon any land of up to 2 acres in size, though for my Lady''s case, being a noble, no such size restrictions apply."


    "Hmm... I see."


    That sounds... really good. Actually, strangely good! Like, too good, even.


    "Hold on," she added, "there has to be a catch, right? What''s stopping anyone from claiming land in the capitol for themselves? There''s a whole lot of open countryside between the city and the nearby villages."


    "Hmph." Eris snickered. "My Lady is quite sharp. Of course, the caveat is that most of the good land is already owned under fief of any one of the Lords, or even the King himself. Thus, the law really only applies to land that are very far into the frontier, or ones that are unwanted by anyone, for instance, beside an active volcano or near a dungeon."


    Sylphia flinched. "Did you say... near a dungeon?"


    "Hm? Yes, I di-" Her eyelids then dropped halfway. "Please, don''t tell me-"


    "Heheh! The mouth of the Mythril Cave is located on the side of a steep hill. If I build my estate on top of it, I would have clear vision on the countryside surrounding Dellwick!"


    "Hmm?" Eris placed her hand on her chin.


    "Though it''s relatively far from the village itself, if we upgrade the trail to a paved road, it should be possible even for you to walk back and forth everyday! Apart from that, I can to fortify the entry to the Mythril Cave, to make sure no one gets in or out without my permission!" Sylphia held her arms triumphantly on her waist. "Aaahahaha! I must be a genius!"


    While Sylphia was busy indulging herself, Eris seriously considered the idea. "A hilltop residence? I see..." she rubbed her chin. "I shall counter-check with the Royal Survey, but I doubt anyone in their right mind would ever lay claim to land right beside a dungeon, so my Lady could probably claim this land as her own."


    "Yea-" Suddenly, Sylphia''s shoulders dropped. "Hey, did you say something rude, just now?"


    Eris snickered. "I would never."


    After another round of banter, the two sat down beside each other, under the shade of a tree. They watched as the sun dropped past the farthest mountains, tinting the sky in a vivid red glow.


    A sombre moment passed between them as they gazed into the distance.


    And the first to break the silence... was the soft voice of a sleepy little girl.


    "So, Eris..."


    "Yes, my Lady?"


    "What are you planning to do with the remaining bandits in Dellwick?"


    She paused for a moment, nodding her head down in thought, before answering, "With my Lady''s permission, I was planning on keeping them in my service..."


    "Still not done with the banditry business?" Sylphia idly asked as though it was someone else''s problem.


    "It''s not that." She shook her head. "There are more uses for outlaws other than banditry."


    "Huh..."


    "For one, their leader is a close contact of mine. For that reason, you could say that I hold a certain amount of sway over their entire group."


    "What would you say if, for example, I just sent the kobolds in and slaughtered all of them?"


    Eris but her lip, her shoulders visibly tightening. "I would think... that would be wasteful, my Lady."


    "A waste? How so?"


    "Banditry... does not sprout from individuals. Nothing would change from eradicating their group. Dellwick is in a frontier province, after all, and it is close to the border with Rafale. If this group is annihilated, other nearby groups could simply expand and take its place."


    "I see... and if I spare them?"


    "Then, they would act as a deterrent for other groups to intrude inside Dellwick. At the very least, their attacks upon Dellwick will be predictable, and manageable."


    "So they will still be a problem."


    "In a way. However-" Eris turned her head and looked at Sylphia intently, which the latter met full-on. "-rather than pests, I prefer to think of them as tools, with a constant upkeep. And unlike any other bandit group which would come in to take their place, their ''upkeep'' can be controlled. Somewhat."


    "Hmm...?" Sylphia rubbed her chin. "Alright, how do I make use of these ''tools'', then?"


    "For one, they can simply be unleashed on your enemies."


    The corners of Sylphia''s mouth curled upwards, though she quickly covered it up with her fingers. "You have my attention."


    "Apart from that, they are what you may call ''disposable labor''. They are mercenaries, in the fullest sense of the word, unbound by even the laws of the land. If it is something you need done, you can make your coin do the work for you. If necessary, nobody needs to know they you are their employer, either."


    Sylphia then drew her fan and spread it out, covering her mouth as she cackled, "Hihihi. Alright, then. I''ll give them a try. Show me how useful a group of ''mercenaries'' could be. If I''m satisfied, I''ll let you keep them." Her eyes then narrowed. "Otherwise..."


    "Thank you, my Lady." Eris nodded. "I will see to it that they will be of use to you at any time."


    "Mm." Sylphia then returned to staring out into the sky. While she did this, she also snuck a peek at her secretary from the corner of one eye. An expression of relief seemed to surface from whatever emotion she could discern from the woman''s unmoving visage.


    Strange... why care so much for a gaggle of lowlives? Even if I wiped them out, and what Eris said is true, she could just do what she had already done and take control of the new group, right? Or is she still holding something back?


    Fishy...


    A cool breeze soon blew past, sweeping her hair across her face, and sending a crawling chill across her body. At that same moment, she heard a soft, breath escaping just beside her ear. And when she turned to look, Eris had closed her eyes and was letting out a prolonged breath.


    In the midst of this Sylphia followed up with her question, "You said you had a close contact among those bandits?"


    The woman''s eyes opened and turned her head slightly. At that angle, light reflected off her glasses, obscuring all but part of her nearest eye. She then answered, "Yes, I did."


    "Could you tell me more about that? I just find it strange that you seem so invested in these people that you''d go out of your way to plead their case to me. No offense, but I don''t think that suits your character."


    "Invested...?" Eris adjusted her glasses. "I... suppose that is correct. I am invested in them. I would say... about six or seven years of investment, to be exact."


    "Hm?" The specific wording she used piqued the little girl''s interest. "Tell me more," she then said, with a tiny smile, "I''m interested to know what you''ve been up to all these years."


    A long silence followed. Clearly hesitant, Eris turned away with a melancholic look on her face, like she was about to say something she would rather forget.


    But Sylphia said nothing. She just waited, resting her head back against the tree trunk and gazing back to the darkening skies above.


    Her secretary then took in a deep breath. "I first became the Secretary of Dellwick seven years ago. I replaced my predecessor, who had died of old age. We both served the late Marquess Farleigh, the former Lady of Dellwick."


    "Oh?" The inquisitive girl leaned in and asked, "Lady of Dellwick? I thought the King owned Dellwick before I did."


    Eris nodded. "That is correct. The Marquess died in a tragic accident on the road to Rafale several months ago. Normally, fiefdom would be passed to her immediate family, but she was young, and had yet to either marry or birth a child."


    "Aww, she doesn''t have family? That''s pretty sad..."


    "Not exactly. She had two brothers, both of whom fought for the claim over Dellwick."


    "Ah..." her eyes shifted sideways as she muttered, "Of course they would..."


    "However, matters became complicated when the brothers began accusing each other of plotting the death of the Marquess precisely so that they could gain the fief."


    "So? In the end, who did it?"


    Eris shook her head. "Neither''s claims were proven. However, one day, another tragedy occurred."


    "Eh? Did they die too?"


    "No. Just one of them. Anderson Farleigh had his younger brother, Richard Farleigh killed, soon after being humiliated in a public gathering by the latter."


    "Eeeeh? Just like that!? Is he insane!?"


    "The brothers never did get along. In many ways, the eldest sister, Marquess Farleigh, acted as the mediator in their relationship. And with her gone..."


    "Uwah... talk about a tragedy. Well, how did the older brother get caught? He had him killed, right? Like assassinated? He didn''t kill him himself."


    "About that..." a subtle smirk surfaced on Eris'' lips and her shoulders raised slightly as if to shrug, "it seemed that, just from utter coincidence, the assassin slipped up and left a clue as to who ordered the assassination."


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Sylphia grimaced. "Ueh... what a useless assassin."


    "Indeed." She gladly nodded. "And so, with the younger brother dead, and the older brother sentenced to hang, the fief of Dellwick was left without a Lord. Thus, it was returned to the personal ownership of the King."


    "Just like that," Sylphia lounged back on her seat, "an entire noble family was wiped off the face of the earth, huh?"


    "So it was."


    "Hm?" Sylphia put a finger to her lip. "Wait, how does all this relate to the bandits?"


    She smirked. "Why, all of it, my Lady."


    "Huh?" The girl raised an eyebrow.


    "Allow me to continue, my Lady. One of the first tasks I was given by the Marquess was to quell the bandits around Dellwick."


    "Oho?"


    "It was an exhausting campaign, especially because Dellwick was a very small village back then, even smaller than it is now, and thus did not have the income to support a force large enough to subjugate them." Eris'' expression darkened. "Nevertheless, I was ordered to put an end to them, no matter what."


    "A tough boss, huh?" she said, before turning away and muttering under her breath, "I know that feeling..."


    Eris continued, "Seeing no end to the campaign, I instead focused my efforts on making contact with the bandits, to possibly direct them to attack elsewhere."


    The girl''s shoulders fell. "Well... that''s a creative way to interpret ''put an end to banditry''."


    "No, my Lady. It was the only way. It was either that, or Dellwick goes under." The woman''s intertwined her fingers and held them tightly. "The subjugation effort forced conscription upon the village. Able farmers turned into corpses on a weekly basis. Had I allowed it to continue, Dellwick would have ceased to exist."


    "T-that sounds familiar..." She muttered under her breath as she scratched her head.


    "Yes, my Lady," she replied with full conviction, "first and foremost, my position was that of the Secretary of Dellwick, not of a specific Lord. Therefore, it was my job to place the interest of the village and its people above all else."


    "So, what happened next?"


    "I finally met the leader of the bandits."


    "Hoh, your contact?"


    She nodded. "To my surprise, it was a girl not much older than I was. Eckhart was the name she gave. Just like me, she was an immigrant from the Easter Empire."


    "Hm?" Her head suddenly jolted upwards. "Immigrant? You? This is the first time I heard of this."


    "Ah, yes, my Lady. I gave you my full name, did I not?"


    "Mm. Evelyn Canaris, wasn''t it?"


    "I believed my Lady would immediately notice that it wasn''t a Londinian name, and come to the appropriate conclusion."


    "Ah-eh-sorry..." Sylphia rubbed the back of her neck. "I''m not too keen on things like those."


    Not being from this world, and all...


    "I see." Eris adjusted her glasses. "I shall keep that in mind from now on. In any case, because of our shared origins, we were able to get along rather quickly. The life of immigrant in Londinium is quite harsh, so we had a lot to talk about."


    "Huh... I see."


    "Ah-" Eris shook her head. "I''m sorry, my Lady, I rambled."


    Sylphia chuckled in response. "Don''t worry, I enjoy listening to what''s on your mind."


    Eris'' eyes widened. "I..." And then averted her gaze. "I see..."


    A wide grin immediately blossomed on the little girl''s face.


    That was a cute reaction...! So Eris can be cute from time to time! What a revelation!


    "Ahem," the slightly flustered secretary continued, "in short, I was convinced that I could work with her somehow. To begin with, I asked her to divert their actions from Dellwick to the other villages nearby - crossing the border to Rafale in necessary. Showing such positive results, I thought I would be able to convince the late Marquess to work with them in the same way."


    That''s... the same thing she asked me just now...


    "But when it came time to submit my report and proposal..." A grim expression clouded Eris'' face. "...she ripped them apart and threw them in my face."


    "Uwah..."


    "I had misjudged the late Marquess. I failed to get a good grasp of her personality before acting. I did not expect her to be so upright; so bound by a sense of honor. In retrospect, I should have figured as such, given how much she was respected by the nobility and her own family. However-" Her hands tightened once more. "-she spared no thought for those below her, in pursuit of that honor. She demanded the complete annihilation of the bandits, at all costs."


    Eris'' brows furled.


    "At all costs, she said. But who was to pay that price? Not herself, certainly. Not her family, gilded with their riches, safe and sound in their estate in Brandonbury. No - she truly meant ''at any cost to the people of Dellwick''."


    Sylphia felt the bitterness those her words crawling just under her skin. It twisted around her heart, like a heavy ball and chain, tugging it down just like it did her entire body. She then muttered, "I... didn''t know you cared so much about Dellwick, Eris."


    "Care... no, perhaps that would be the wrong conclusion." As if she had never even said anything just now, Eris'' face returned to its normal, blank slate as she relaxed her back against the tree.


    "It''s a good conclusion, though."


    She shook her head. "I do not wish to give my Lady a false impression of myself. What I said... was merely the reason I used to justify my decisions. In truth, I knew that the success of my career hinged on the success of the village that had been entrusted to me. Therefore, my intentions for antagonizing the late Marquess were entirely self-serving."


    "Hmm? Is that really all, though? Or are you deliberately selling yourself short because you can''t handle the thought of not being a villain?"


    A sigh escaped from Eris'' lips. "My Lady is free to believe what she wants." But then, right as she turned to face her mistress, a mischievous smile sprouted from her face. "At your own peril."


    The tone in her voice sent a shiver down the girl''s spine. Hiding the anxiety in her guts, she then clicked her tongue and grumbled, "You''re no fun to tease."


    Eris chuckled. "May I continue, my Lady?"


    The girl pulled in her legs and secured them within her arms. Then, resting her head against her knees, she then said, "Fine."


    At least she looks like she''s having fun... that makes be a bit happy.


    "Needless to say, I had no choice but to send more people to their deaths. Eckhart''s camp is located somewhere in the vast forests between Londinium and Rafale. Even now, I do not know where it is, precisely. Indeed, I believe she would be wise enough to regularly change its location. Though her occupation is that of a mere bandit, Eckhart is very skilled at what she does, and she has never been caught even once."


    "That''s high praise, coming from you."


    "It is simply the truth. It is no coincidence that she is my most trusted agent. I..." Her expression quickly turned somber. "...I had even considered the possibility of escaping with my sister to join her, if something were to ever happen..." Her eyes slowly shifted to her lady. "One of my schemes falling through, perhaps? And if we were thus exposed to mortal danger."


    "Ahh..."


    Eris chuckled quietly, "Needless to say, I was soon disillusioned with the Marquess."


    Sensing the climax approaching, the girl''s eyes widened, and she leaned her head in ever closer. "So what did you do?"


    And then, Eris'' lips stretched out, forming a wide, devilish grin on her face.


    Sylphia shifted uncomfortably in her seat even as she watched Eris'' lips open.


    And so, the answer came.


    "I arranged for an accident during one of her trips to Rafale."


    Sylphia''s heart fell.


    "Yes, my Lady." Eris''s eyes narrowed down to thin slits, her pale, gray eyes almost disappearing behind the shroud of her eyelashes. With these eyes, she focused into Sylphia''s trembling pupils.


    "It soon came to my attention that the fief of Dellwick would then be transferred to one of the late Marquess'' younger brothers. You might not be aware, but they were quite infamous in the Kingdom, my Lady. The older one was a heavy drinker and a known lecher; while the younger was a limp-wristed brat who depended too much on the patronage of his sister." She held her arms up and shrugged. "I quickly came to the conclusion that leaving Dellwick in their hands would lead to disaster."


    A cold sweat formed on the girl''s forehead. "T-then..."


    "Please don''t make that face, my Lady," she quickly retorted, snickering, "I did not do anything to them. But it just so happened that the fool of an older brother approached an assassin under the employ of Eckhart, and she thought, correctly, that I might be interested to know. And so, with a small investment of a few silver coins, I asked the assassin to leave incriminating evidence of his paymaster right at the scene of the crime."


    Sylphia''s skin was a mat of goosebumps. "T-that''s... frightening... Y-you know, you just confessed to killing a Lord, Eris!"


    "Hm?" With an arrogant smirk, she raised an eyebrow, saying, "If you really intend to turn me in, just the things I''ve done to you would be enough for me to hang. What are they going to do, execute me twice?"


    The girl''s eyelid twitched. "G-good point..."


    This one''s really dangerous, after all...


    Eris chuckled. "Please be at ease, my Lady. I would not think of ending your life in a similar manner."


    "Really...?" Sylphia snuck a suspicious glance at Eris.


    "Indeed." She brought her hands together, making a soft clap. "Your death ought to be a grand spectacle, worthy of a large audience!"


    "Hyaaaa!" Sylphia scurried away, flailing her arms between her and her secretary.


    "Hahahaha! I''m joking, my Lady." Gradually, her expression returned to a somber smile, "I''m joking... Where else in this world would I find a master willing to forgive a traitor such as myself?" She turned her head down and looked into her palm. "My body ought to be hanging from the gallows and feeding the crows. But instead I am here, having enjoyed a barbecue with my sister, and the very person I betrayed..."


    "Huh..."


    "It just doesn''t make sense. Even now I still could not feel at ease. It all seems surreal. It''s as if I would wake up in any moment into the harsh reality that I do pay for my crimes. That I am sentenced to death."


    "Eris...?" Sylphia attempted to reach out, but held her arm back.


    "Why is there no justice? Why is every cynical belief I have ever held, every disgusting truth I have known, been validated? In the back of my mind, I have always wanted to believe. In hope. In the church''s teachings. But every time these beliefs were tested, they fell flat. Every day, the wicked prosper. The church itself is a sham. The Bishop of Brandonbury is a murderer, the Bishop of Aubury is a sodomite. I thought I would put it to the test myself. See how long I could go before I received this so-called divine retribution... and yet, I received such mercy, instead..."


    Eris was on the verge of tears.


    "Eris." Without hesitation Sylphia wrung her arms around her secretary''s shoulders and pulled her close. "That''s enough. It''s okay. You don''t need to think about that anymore."


    She held her tightly in her arms. So much so that she felt it in her body every time she sobbed.


    "Look," she said as she rubbed the woman''s back, "I know nothing about that religious mumbo-jumbo, so I can''t really answer your questions. But you say there''s no justice? What about the divine ass-whooping I''d wrought on you?"


    "...huh?"


    "Not justice enough for you?" She shrugged. "Too bad! You''re playing by my rules now!"


    "Huh..."


    "Everyone has a different sense of justice, don''t they? I''m not saying you should conform to mine or anyone else''s, but if you think it''s right, why not do it? If someone else disagrees, then you fight it out! And if they lose, that just means your justice is superior to theirs!"


    "Could... such a thing really be called justice, then?"


    "Who knows? Who cares? But that''s how the world works, right? Why fight it? Now that I understand your situation a bit more, I might even say I understand where you''re coming from. Well, I still think you''re a dirty rat for trying to sell me out, but in the end, you just did what you think was right."


    "Uh... huh..."


    "And, well, if all that fails, then just remember this!" She then leapt onto her feet, twirled around and struck a cute pose, pushing her index fingers into her cheek. "Cute is justice!"


    Eris completely blanked out. "What...?"


    "Or something like that?" She then shrugged, chuckling all the way back to her seat beside Eris. "Point is, does all that worrying really matter? You''re my secretary now. Dellwick is safe. Your sister is safe. We''re having a barbecue. Isn''t life swell? I say just roll with it."


    Her eyes widened. She still seemed slightly confused, but as though her thoughts began to fall into place, she let out a subdued sigh and smiled, "I''m... not really sure, but I think I understand."


    "Ah," the little girl snapped her finger, "but hey, if you feel extra guilty, I really wouldn''t mind if the forms you brought me were already pre-filled with my signature, so I wouldn''t need to-"


    "I''m sorry, my Lady, but no matter how sentimental I get, you won''t be able to weasel out of your duties."


    "Ugeh..."


    It was worth a try I guess...


    A while later, the little girl jolted, after a flash of remembrance.


    "Ah," she exclaimed, "and speaking of forms, here!" She then pulled something out of her pocket - a piece of paper, much like the documents that often arrive at her table..


    "What''s this?" After a quick scan, Eris muttered, "...Adoption... form? What is this for my lady?"


    "I promised I''d get Emi to school, remember?"


    Immediately, the woman''s shoulders stiffened.


    "Well, it turns out no matter what I try, a commoner like her won''t ever get into one."


    But again, her spirits were dampened. "As I thought..."


    "So, I figured, just make her nobility, then!"


    And then her eyes nearly jumped from their sockets. "W-what was that...!?"


    "Mm! I''m a noble, after all! So if I adopt her, she''ll be a noble too!"


    Thoughts and emotions all flooded in the very same second, utterly stumping Eris as to what she should say.


    "Err... but of course, I wanted to ask you about it first. I mean, nothing would really change. She won''t suddenly stop being your sister, and I''m not really thinking of being a real mother either. I mean, look at me! I''m just as tall as her! That would be weird! So, she''ll be a noble by name, and we can enroll her in Brandonbury Academy!"


    "B-Brandonbury...!? That''s-"


    "Mm! I heard it was one of the best ones! And it''s pretty close to Dellwick, too! Once the estate is built, we could even bring her to school! Maybe. Or you can! Yeah, it''ll mostly be you to be honest."


    Even with her mouth stuck agape, tears flowed past her lips and met at the tip of her chin.


    There was so much she wanted to say. Such intense emotion she wanted to convey. She wanted to jump for joy and break down in tears. But her body would not let her.


    And in the end, all she could manage to say was:


    "Thank you, my Lady!"


    After a short trek back down the mountain, they returned to the carriage awaiting them, as scheduled.


    It was getting dark, and the driver had lit the lanterns hanging on the corners of the vehicle. This faint light entered through the windows, illuminating the sombre cabin where both the young girls had fallen asleep after a whole day playing in the mountains.


    Eris was half-asleep herself when a whisper reached her ear, "Hey, Eris..."


    It woke her up slightly as she peeked a single eye out at the girls on the other side of the carriage. "What is it, Miss Evrika?"


    The lady knight gazed idly out the window, stroking Sylphia''s head, resting on her lap. And without even turning to look, she continued, "Just so you know... I still don''t trust you one bit."


    "...huh?" Those words, out of the blue, titled her off balance. It being Evrika, she had anticipated some form of small-talk, possibly involving the little girl, but instead she was met with uncharacteristic and unreserved hostility.


    Only after this did the girl with crimson hair bring her face around, and their gazes met.


    Bewildered, Eris could only respond with incredulity, "What are you talking about?"


    "Sylphie told me everything, you know. About the bandits. About your attempt to kidnap her." Her brows tightened. "And while I wasn''t there to protect her..."


    "Ah..." She pinched the frame of her glasses, realigning them. "I see. So that''s what this is."


    Though she intended her mutterings only for herself, they were nonetheless heard across the carriage, further agitating the girl knight, who then added, "Sylphie told me to get along with you, but you don''t even feel remorseful, do you? Betraying your friends. Hurting so many innocents. A person like that, I can never trust. Never, in a million years...!" She then let out a deep, anxious sigh. "But for her sake, I am willing to put up with you. Just remember this - if you ever betray Sylphie again, I will never forgive you."


    Listening to this girl''s spiel left Eris at a loss for words. It took a while, but once everything sunk in, she felt her drowsiness evaporate like steam. "Friend, you say?" she sneered, "aren''t you mistaking something? We were never friends. We are colleagues, serving the same mistress."


    Evrika''s eyes twitched at her retort. "Is that how you justify your actions?"


    "No. It''s just a statement of fact."


    An awkward silence passed between them, with each just staring to the eyes of the other, as if trying to read what the other was thinking.


    And then, Evrika asked, "You don''t have any friends, do you? Someone who throws people away so lightly wouldn''t make any."


    Eris'' eyes narrowed. "Is that all you wanted to say?"


    "Hmph." Finally, Evrika turned away and returned to staring out the window. "I just wanted to get that out of my chest."


    That''s it? Eris sighed. What a silly girl.


    Soon enough, the atmosphere returned to silence.


    Gently, very gently, as though the carriage were a rocking crib, Eris was lulled back to sleep. And in her mind, fragmented thoughts remained, dissolving slowly, one by one.


    Why does my Lady employ a fool like her?


    Even she seems to know this fact.


    I cannot help but feel anxious.


    One of these days, she will be a hindrance to my Lady''s plans. And when that happens, what will she do?


    It''s strange...


    Even now, I still recall that face, on the night of my failure. That is not an expression she has shown since. Does this girl not even know our Lady''s true personality? That devil, hiding under the guise of a little girl...

 Side Story 1-1 - Milice d Moyenne

    The night sky glowed bright as day. Streaks of red and orange drew out the silhouettes of the clouds hanging overhead, not to be mistaken for the columns of ash and smoke billowing from the village, down below.


    Arrows fell like raindrops upon the streets. Most dug themselves harmlessly into the dirt, only to be pulled out by the embattled defenders and launched back in due course. Others enjoyed the blessing of the Goddess of Luck, finding their mark and piercing through shoulders and skulls, claiming more and more lives as the unending barrage continued.


    A squad of these soldiers garrisoned themselves inside a house, using it as cover whilst pelting their assailants with their crossbows.


    "Eat this, Eastal trash!" one of them shouted - a man, tall and skinny - as he let loose a heavy bolt out the window.


    "Gods, do you really have to shout every time you shoot, Marco?" asked another, sat on the side with the only female soldier in their group.


    "No! But it keeps my spirit up, so shove off, Phil!" His eyes soon narrowed as he delivered his retort. "And why the hell are you two just sitting around!?"


    The woman replied, "But you have the only crossbow in our squad. If you want, I''ll trade you for it."


    "Get your own! Besides, we don''t have enough ammo to waste on untrained shots!"


    Her eyes rolled to the side.


    The man beside her then shrugged. "So, it''s best if we sit tight and conserve our energy in case of a melee, right? Gotcha."


    "Ngh...!" The crossbowman ground his teeth from pent-up stress, before releasing another bolt. "Die, Eastal bastards!"


    Despite the carnage outside, with screams melding with the distant, roaring blaze, the house''s interior was as serene as could be. Indeed, after a few moments, yet another soldier emerged from the kitchen, with a plate of bread and salted meat in hand.


    "Oh, you were cooking?" Phil asked as he grabbed the first bite of the charred jerky. "Mm... not bad. I''d have this instead of camp gruel."


    "Haha, thanks..." the man softly replied, rubbing the back of his neck, "it''s the only thing I can do right now. I didn''t get any crossbow training either."


    "Nah, this is plenty. Thanks, Louis."


    Meanwhile, Marco interjected whilst cocking his weapon, "Why not go out there and look for crossbows or ammo someone dropped?"


    "Are you kidding?" Phil quickly retorted, "Do you hear what''s going on outside? We''d get pelted in an instant!"


    "You have a shield, don''t you!?"


    "What this little thing?" He lifted his wooden targe over his shoulder. "Good luck protecting more than half your body with this."


    The soft man then added, "Well, we''re just Milice Citoyenne, after all..."


    Meanwhile, the woman stared out the front door, left slightly ajar. Arrow shafts poked up from the empty streets like weeds, while a couple of shadows ran hither and dither amidst the chaos.


    "Still..." she then muttered, "I could use a crossbow right about now..."


    "Tired of sitting around, Mika?" Phil asked. "I''ll come with you."


    "At least grab a bite before you go." Louis brought the plate closer to her as she stood up.


    "Thanks. But I''ll have one later."


    "Hm? Finally going out?" said Marco, who was now also taking a break, "Grab me some more bolts, will you? Crossbow bolts, mind. Short and fat. I can''t use the regular arrows those Eastals shoot."


    "Should we get a bow on the way, then?"


    "Don''t bother," he said before turning to the side and mumbling, "I can''t use one, anyway."


    "Oka-"


    But just as they were about to open the door, a bright flash of light erupted from the window.


    "Ugwaaaah!" Marco screamed.


    A jet of fire had streamed in and, in an instant, lit the interior aflame.


    "Holy shit! Their mages are already this close!?" he added as he scampered towards the rest, "Hey, wait up! I''m coming with you! This house is fucked!"


    But as soon as they stepped out onto the street, they finally caught a glimpse of true carnage. Charred bodies laid on the side of the road, just out of sight from any window. On the far end of the road, the main body of the Milice garrison had formed a battle line and engaged the Eastal infantry in a melee.


    "Crap!" Phil screamed, "They''ve already closed in from that side!?"


    Then, all of a sudden, a deluge of water burst from one of the sideroads, washing away a dozen or so defenders, screaming and kicking in an effort, however futile, to resist the tide.


    And right behind them, a group of Eastals, identified by their red uniform and glimmering scale shirts, lunged right in, brandishing their curved blades upon the stunned men and women of the Raffalian garrison.


    "Damn it!" Phil immediately started running while he spoke, "They''ve broken through! Louis, Mika, let''s go!"


    "Right!"


    The two quickly followed.


    "Gods-damned mages!" the crossbowman cursed while straining his shoulder to quickly reload his weapon, "I''ll get them for this!"


    "Oooooooaaaaah!" Phil screamed as the three charged headlong onto the enemy''s heavily armored foot soldiers. At the same time, a crossbow bolt whizzed overhead, finding its mark squarely on the chest of a robed mage at the back of the enemy formation.


    "Alright!" Marco pumped his fist.


    The sound of battle rang in Mika''s ears, drowning out even her own thoughts.


    It might not have been the wisest choice to pick such a low-ranked soldier to use as a ''face''....


    Sparks grazed her very eyelashes as her sword clashed with that of the light-skinned Eastal before her.


    But if I desert now, I will need to infiltrate the camp all over again - and I''m not sure if I can find another compatible body so easily.


    One by one, the downed Raffalian soldiers got back on their feet and rejoined the fray.


    Tsk. I shouldn''t be helping the enemy, but if we don''t get out of here alive...


    "Gyaaaaaaaaah!" An ear-piercing scream assaulted her senses.


    Her hairs stood on end as the soldier beside dropped to the floor, her shoulder, mangled by a fierce downward cut that tore right through the steel breastplate.


    Phil grunted, "Shit! These guys are tough!"


    "We''re outmatched!" Louis added, "Our swords can''t even scratch that damn armor!"


    "Meanwhile, theirs can cleave right into ours with a good enough hit, huh? So much for ''Raffalian steel''."


    "Can''t help it, we''re just Milice Citoyenne..."


    "We gotta run. Where''s the company commander?"


    "I have no idea..."


    "Guh... No one to say if could retreat, huh? Speaking of which, weren''t we supposed to have some sort of support from the regular army? The heck happened to that!?"


    "Nope. No idea. Sorry."


    "Tsk! No deployment to the front, my ass!"


    Mika''s brows furrowed. "We just have to survive, no matter what." She then bent down, grabbing a bundle of crossbow bolts that the soldier beside her dropped.


    "Heh! Easier said than done!"


    "Get ready!" She adjusted her fingers over the hilt of her sword, trying to get a feel for its center of mass.


    It''s too heavy... and I''m not specialized in close combat, either...


    Likewise, the enemy before her lifted his blade over his shoulder, poised to brandish it anew.


    But for this level of prey, I could just take my time and not get hit. Our numbers will account for the difference.


    And, like a flash of lightning, she struck.


    Earlier that day, in the Raffalian camp, the sub-commanders of the 3rd Battalion and its attached formations, including the Milice of three different cities, gathered in the command tent, hosted by the marshall of the Flanneries Campaign, Senator Renault.


    "Gentlemen," his voice, deep and imposing, boomed in the packed space, "justice is at hand! In mere hours we shall commence the scheduled liberation of the Flanneries from under the yoke of Imperial occupation. I shall now be taking inventory of each unit''s readiness." He then scanned, slowly, all the faces in the room, aside from his Lieutenant, standing behind him. "Of course, I expect all of your men are ready to deploy at any time."


    The atmosphere grew heavier by the second.


    Despite this, one man, in particular, seemed entirely unfazed. He who wore, without doubt, the most expensive suit of armor in that room, lifted his chin and responded first, "Of course, the Knights of Zerillion are at full combat readiness. Deploy us anywhere, any time, and we shall bring victory."


    "Mm!" He nodded vigorously. "As expected. I''m counting on you."


    He then turned his stiff gaze toward the next closest man.


    "Yes, sir," said a rather stocky man in field uniform but without armor, "the engineers of the 56th Anti-Mage Company are setting up the field ballistas as we speak."


    "Hm," he grunted, clealy less pleased than he was previously, "your company arrived last, but is arguably the most important. Easter is known for its sizable contingents of atelier mages. So much so that we expect them to deploy even to such a small fortification. Hurry the construction! We cannot risk advancing without your support!"


    He then stiffened into salute. "Understood, your honor!"


    The man on the other side of the room, wearing a purple and grey mantle, then spoke, "Your honor, the 9th Sorcerer Squadron has finished setting up the ateliers covering the frontline and both flanks of our camp, however, to besiege the Eastal Fort itself, a forward atelier must be established."


    "Granted." The response was swift and decisive. "Have a mage team ready to deploy behind our main thrust so they can prepare it immediately."


    He then replied with a slight nod, "Yes, your honor."


    "Sir," another one raised his hand, asking, "my scouts have reported that the residents of the village of Tybolg are still to evacuate. We may set aside a detachment to-"


    He quickly lifted his open hand, interjecting, "No need. The village of Tybolg will be ignored. The plains north and northwest are the perfect places to project the power of our heavy infantry and cavalry. Once we evict those rats from their toy fort, the village and its citizens, as a whole, shall be returned to our fair republic! Thus, all shall be set right."


    The man seemed hesitant, but nonetheless replied, "As you say, your honor."


    One-by-one, this continued, until the senator had created a mental image of the upcoming battle.


    His assets included:


    Two companies of assault infantry - heavily armored and outfitted in modern Raffalian style with its own complement of crossbowmen and combat mages.


    Three companies of line infantry - the trusted backbone of the Raffalian army, formed around combined formations of swords and crossbows which served as the decisive factor to the great counterattack in the previous war against Easter.


    Three companies equivalent of militiamen, comprised of volunteers hailing from as many cities. One squadron of atelier sorcerers, capable of pooling their magic into grand spells that can lay waste on a mere wooden fort, or an army foolish enough to stray in their range.


    One company of light cavalry, mostly comprised of auxiliaries from the northwestern barrens - a rough land that bred tough men and mounts.


    And finally, a platoon''s size of magic knights, in the form of the Order of Zerillion, headed up by the invincible Saint Georges.


    Meanwhile, the milice scouts had reported an estimate of one-to-two hundred soldiers, arriving at the enemy fort until today, around 30 of which were mounted.


    In total, that brings the enemy''s numbers to around 500-600. In other words, we outnumber them by a factor of three.


    His lips, covered by his fingers, widened imperceptibly.


    Classical tomes suggest that when besieging, one should outnumber the enemy at least five-to-one. However, times have changed since the collapse of the last Dwarven Kingdom! Rafale is entering an age of enlightenment! An age not of lost, mystical artifacts, but of strength of arms and of heart! And of course, the strength of steel that bonds the two!


    And thus, he nodded one last time. "Mm! This shall be an overwhelming victory!"


    I''ll show you all - my naysayers. This battle shall be my stepping stone. And once I have proven my mettle, once and for all, the senate can no longer ignore my wisdom and, finally, we shall invade Londinium! That- that shall be my Alfheimr. The story that shall be passed through the generations. And it shall be I, not the hero Lucius, for whom songs shall be sung in tribute!


    As he, who finally reunites the old Empire of Mank-


    Then, just as he was about to complete his internal monologue, another voice spoke up from the gallery.


    "Will... the Spear Maiden truly not take part at all, your honor...?" Asked the commander of the cavalry company.


    The mere mention of her name was enough to sour is mood once more. "She said so herself. In any case, it is foolish to involve the legendary heroes in matters between humans. That she revealed such fickleness is just proof of this."


    Besides, if she is allowed to take the field, then, naturally, all the glory would shift to her! This is, in fact, quite a fortunate turn of events!


    This interruption was followed by another when a soldier entered the tent in great haste, claiming to have an urgent mesage for the Captain of the Milice of Gallic.


    The other captains castigated him but he insisted on its importance, and was thus allowed to deliver it, in whisper.


    The room stood silent as tiny wisps of the boy''s voice filled the air, undiscernable aside from his anxiety.


    And thus, after a few moments, the boy apologized to everyone and quickly made his exit, leaving his captain utterly stunned.


    Irritated, the senator asked, "What is it, Captain Fouchard?"


    "Y-your honor, I have an ugent matter to report."


    His eye twitched. "Well spit it out, then!"


    "Um... perhaps it would be better to speak in private?"


    By this point, he was mere moments from blowing his temper. "Is it urgent or is it not!?" he screamed, "If it is urgent, speak immediately!"


    "Y-yes, your honor!" He swallowed his breath. "S-scouts have reported - the next supply wagon has been... attacked by bandits."


    The air stood still as eyes widened and gasps were taken. On his part, despite remaining silent, one could clearly see a nerve bulging out of Senator Renault''s forehead.


    He continued, hesitantly, "We have lost the entire shipment, and current food stocks cannot hold out until the next carav-"


    The furious senator slammed his hand onto the table.


    It was as though the ground itself shook from the fury that blow imparted.


    Even the normally nonchalant Saint Georges could not help but glance anxiously at the copper-skinned titan of a man standing right beside him.


    He took a long breath through his nose.


    "I see."


    Then, he slowly let it back out.


    "Captain d'' Robert," he said whilst still keeping his head turned down.


    "Yes, sir."


    "We shall need that detachment of milice to evacuate the citizens of Tybolg."


    "...ah. Yes, sir. I have them ready for muster."


    The senator lifted his face and stared intensely into the captain''s eyes. "Send them out, immediately," he then said with a dire tone in his voice, "and order them to divest all the food, water and other supplies that can be recovered."


    The man''s expression darkened, but nonetheless, he responded with a salute. "As you will... your honor."


    It is too early. My plans shall not be affected by such a minor setback.


    "Hmm..." He rubbed his chin as he stared down at the contours of the empty table before him. Next, he turned to the Mage Captain and said, "with regard to your field atelier - if you should construct it within the village of Tybolg, would it be close enough to attack the fort?"


    "Hm..." The sorcerer brought his fingers over his lips and thought. "Perhaps. If it was to support a field operation, then the village would be too far away. But if it is simply bombarding a static target, it should do."


    "Mm! That is fine!"


    Just when it seemed that the briefing was about to reach its closure, the senator''s lieutenant stepped up and whispered to his ear, "Your honor, would it not be prudent to have a formation on standby to support the milice securing Tybolg?"


    "Hmph..." he responded with a low grumble, "if only our opponent would be so cooperative as to sally out and face us down in open battle, then we would not need to plan our moves at all! But it''s fine. You are young and talented, but lack experience. And the first thing you learn from experience is to never assume that your enemy is stupid."


    "Hmm..." He turned his head down and reflected on those words for a moment. He then nodded, as if coming to an understanding, and added, "Thank you for your kind advice, sir. Indeed, if the enemy sallies out, we may be able to pursue and destroy them with only our superior numbers, not to mention the quality of our troops."


    "Mm. You learn well."


    "However, I was simply worried for the success of their mission. It would seem as if our entire campaign is currently resting on the supplies gathered by the Milice d'' Moyenne. If they are attacked, and the supplies, lost, then we might have no choice but to withdraw, eschewing even the opportunity to pursue them back to the fortress..."


    The realization hit the senator like a blunt object to the side of the head. "M-mm... I see. You are wise to be cautious. Yes. In any case it should not be a matter if we keep a company on standby in case of such a wild happenstance." He then cleared his throat, raising his voice so that he was, again, audible to all in the room, "I shall allow it. The 80th Line Company shall enter high alert! Monitor the situation around Tybolg and intercept any attempts at disrupting evacuation of the village!"


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    And with that, the briefing ended, and the operation began.


    "Gnnngh!" Blood spurted from the man''s mouth as he grunted, covering Mika''s face in crimson spatter as she pulled the blade back out of his neck.


    And so he fell, face down, onto the trampled dirt, whereupon a pool of his own blood had already spilled, moments ago. There, he joined several others, both Raffalian and Eastal alike.


    "Hah... hah..." Phil panted, clutching his arm dripping red from his elbow down. "We... we won...!"


    "Yeah..." Louis stumbled towards him, only to fall to one knee midway. "Urk!"


    "Hey, are you alright?" Mika was quick to lift him back up, draping his arm over her shoulder as she carried him to one side, allowing him to sit against a wall.


    He pressed his bloody hand into his lower flank, stemming the flow of blood from a gash he''d suffered from the previous battle.


    "Louis!" Marco soon came, holding a bandage and the sole ration of magic herbs for their entire squad. "You did good. Now sit tight. I''ll fix you up."


    With the young man in good hands, Mika left them to rejoin Phil. "How about you? Is your arm okay?"


    "Yeah," he said, flexing his forearm up and down, "it stings when I move it, but it should be fine with just a bandage."


    She sighed. "Okay."


    The two then observed as, all around them, the battle raged on. At the end of the road, the main body of the milice was still holding on, despite the bodies piling up. Meanwhile, dozens of houses had been set alight, all of which represented a stronghold that their company had garrisoned or a supply dump for later transport.


    "Good gods..." Phil muttered, "so this is what war looks like, huh...?"


    "Mm." Mika nodded with melancholy tinged in her eyes.


    "Hey." His voice faltered, leaving only a wisp of breath to carry his words. "If we get out of here alive... want to start a bakery or something...?"


    "...eh?" Emotions churned inside her. She wasn''t some unfeeling machine, after all, despite how hard she tried to style herself as such. And yet, through rigorous training and the subscription to certain perspectives of thought, she was able to, at the very least, shield her expression from reflecting these thoughts.


    "Go on and laugh," he said, despite snickering himself, "But yeah, I''ve had enough of this soldier business."


    "No, but... that... was fast."


    "Hah. It''s easier than you think. I mean, look at this shit. Do you really think I could take it easy in a place like this?"


    "Haha." She subdued her laughter. "So you just want to slack off, after all."


    "Exactly."


    "Silly..."


    "But you know..." He then looked at her with a tranquil expression. "...I didn''t know you were so good at fighting."


    She flinched.


    Her heart raced and her face heated up.


    He had noticed it - the one thing she wished he was dumb enough to ignore.


    But I had no choice - I had to fight seriously, or I''d lose my life with these people.


    "Well... you know...." And so, her mind flew into overdrive as she thought of a way to talk herself out of her predicament, even to the point of breaking into a cold sweat. "It''s training! I''ve been taking training seriously, that''s all."


    "Ahah, yeah, I could see that. But you threw away your shield around the middle. Why d''you do that?"


    "A-ahh... that shield was always a bit too heavy for me. It was already getting banged up anyway, so I thought I''d-"


    Then, right as her story was falling apart, she was saved by a loud, distant crash. Though when she turned around to look, she immediately regretted it, wishing she could just keep struggling with her excuse instead.


    The milice had finally broken, the defenders scattering across the road. Worse still was the cause of this breakthrough - a column of horsemen armed with lances.


    And they were galloping at full speed right towards them.


    "Shit!" Phil was quick to react, pulling Mika with him. "Run! Marco, grab Louis and get into that house!"


    The thundering footfalls of thoroughbred horses, grown in Easter''s endless steppes, shook the very earth beneath their feet. They grew louder and louder each moment, like the harbinger of calamity; the reaper himself mowing down man and woman alike in a cascade of screams and sundered flesh.


    Yet, despite this, the loudest thing that Mika could hear was Phil screaming at the top of his lungs, right beside her ear. "Waaaaahahahahaaaa!!"


    She could almost feel the horses breathing over her neck.


    It was as if any second, a spear would stake her back-to-front, piercing her heart.


    But right as she heard the violent bray of a warhorse just behind her ear, Phil leapt into the door, held open by Marco, bringing her along for the ride.


    "Oof!"


    And with a loud bang, their crossbowman closed the door behind them.


    Seconds passed like minutes as the muffled hooves trundled outside the door and soon passed. And then, after a while, they, too, faded into the distance.


    And then...


    Silence.


    It was as if time itself had frozen.


    None knew how long they held their breaths, but when all was said and done, they all let out a concerted sigh.


    They then looked at one another, relieved, allowing themselves a silent chuckle in lieu of recent events.


    Mika had landed hard on their belly, knocking the wind out of her for an entire second. It even took her a while to realize that whatever she fell on, it wasn''t the stone floor.


    Indeed, when she regained her senses, she was safely in Phil''s arms, who had landed back-first. She quickly pushed herself off, asking, "Are you alright? That must have hurt."


    "Y-yeah... my spine is killing me."


    She snickered. "But thanks."


    The four holed themselves up deeper inside the house, keeping themselves quiet in a dark corner, straining their ears for the noise outside.


    "Shit..." Marco grumbled. "They''re scouring the fucking village, those bastards...!"


    "Shh." Mika said, "we''ll get back at them later. But if they find us now, we''re goners."


    "Goddamnit...!" He dropped his face into his hands. "Who''d have thought we''d die here, skulking like fucking rats...?"


    Phil then brought his hand down on his shoulder, shaking him from the impact. "Hey, we''re not gonna die. Right? We''re going back to Moyenne and have a nice, cool drink! Together."


    "Tsk. At least tell me that when I still have some bolts in my quiver."


    "Heh! We''ll get you some. Don''t worry!"


    At that moment, they listened to the very sound that they never wished to hear. That of the door opening in the living room.


    Mika clenched her teeth while Marco subdued his voice.


    "Shit...!" he wailed, "It''s over!"


    "Ngh... everyone, stay here." said the swordsman with the bloody arm, leveraging his knees instead to stand up.


    "Phil...?" Louis outstretched his hand, but his friend was out of reach. "But... you''re injured!"


    "I''m fine! I can still put down an Eastal or two with just one good arm!"


    "Dumbass." Mika then stood up, dragging him back down onto his bottom in the process.


    "Ow! Hey, what are-"


    "Shh," she glared at him, saying, "Louis is right. You''ll only get in the way with that injury. Leave it to me."


    "Wait, Mik-" He tried to interject, but was entirely ignored.


    "Marco, can I have your crossbow?"


    "What?" He frowned. "I don''t care, but I''m out of ammo."


    "Don''t worry, I have some."


    "Huh...? Then just give them to m-"


    "Trust me," she firmly said, reaching out with an open hand.


    He then clicked his tongue, grumbling, "You better give it back in one piece. Hear?"


    She snickered. "Mm."


    As she walked away, Phil still tried to reach her with a weakening voice. "Mika..."


    And in response, she turned around, just once, and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll be back soon." She then cocked the bowstring, locking it in place before slinging the whole machine on her shoulder. "I promise."


    And so, she entered the living room and faced their visitor.


    A large man wielding a shield and hand axe stood across the room. Though he hid his behind a visored helm, she knew for sure that his gaze was fixated on her. His scale armor gave off a sharp glint from the reflected light seeping in from the window. It was the same sort that all Eastal footsoldiers they had fought today wore.


    Should I see if he would let me go? I might convince him that I''m a spy or a deserter... but either way, I''d probably be taken prisoner instead. And I''d lose access to the Raffalian camp.


    Looks like I really have no other choice...


    Without exchanging words, the two understood what was to happen next.


    The man closed the door behind him. Perhaps to prevent her escape. Perhaps to prevent others from intruding. Maybe even both.


    Either way, the two began to circle the room, maintaining their distance from the other while they sized up their opponent.


    Easter Empire, Western Legion footpad. Standard training. Standard equipment, all provided by the imperial satellite of Griffonland.


    She unslung her crossbow, resting its full weight on her outstretched arm.


    Scale armor, made of tempered steel. A bolt can penetrate at close distance.


    With that in mind, she grabbed a handful of bolts from the pack she picked up earlier. She loaded one onto the crossbow, while the others, she squeezed between her fingers.


    But the hauberk only covers the torso. I can use my sword against the arms; the legs. However-


    The man entered his ready stance. Bringing the shield in front of him, he crouched down, hiding most of his body behind its considerable size.


    That''s the real problem.


    She scanned her surroundings. The house had mostly been looted. All that remained were a couple of chairs and a short table.


    Her eyes narrowed.


    Their silence fed the oppressive tension. Without even fighting yet, sweat had already accumulated on their skins.


    And then, mid-beat, the man stomped his foot to the ground, launching himself forward, shield in full presence to hide his weapon arm.


    In response, she bent her body lower. And with a wide sweep, she kicked the table between them.


    Startled, the man saw this and planted his feet into the floor, stopping himself from tripping.


    But whilst he was focused on the table, Mika had already leapt off of it, lifting her sword high in the air, such that it scraped a fine line onto the ceiling.


    The man raised his shield over his head to intercept.


    This blinded him, however, and so while he wasn''t looking, she threw away her sword, and instead grabbed onto the rim of the shield, tucked her legs in and placed her entire falling weight onto his arm.


    "Ngh!" the man grunted as she dragged him all the way down to the floor, knocking him off balance and thus preventing a counterattack.


    She soon landed on her hip, with the man exposed before her.


    The loaded bolt had been knocked off during her flighty maneuver, and thus, she grabbed another off her fingers and set that in. And in the span of a split-second, the crossbow mechanism sprang into action, letting loose a heavy metal dart with a thundering twack.


    "Grrgh!" The man heaved as his scales shattered from the impact. The bolt embedded itself on his upper torso, close to the shoulder.


    But the battle was not done yet.


    Mika rolled away, regaining her posture as quickly as she could, stomping down on the crossbow''s front spur and pulling the string back with all her might.


    Meanwhile, the man stood up, dropping the shield from his limp arm and gasping intensely as he wrung his fingers tightly around his axe.


    Her brows furrowed. Loading another bolt into the mechanism, she quickly took aim as the man charged to close the distance.


    The next bolt landed square on his chest, staggering him, though only for a moment as he then, fueled by rage, pressed on his attack, brandishing his axe straight at her.


    With no time to cock another shot, she held the crossbow up like a staff, blocking his blow by the haft, avoiding damage to her own machine.


    He then drove his knee upward. But she had read his next move, lifting her own to block most of the impact - granted, it still hurt her far more than it did him.


    The close-quarter brawl continued with Mika avoiding the man''s attacks while parrying and counter-bashing him with the crossbow.


    All the while, she remained on the defensive, taking blow after blow while biding for time.


    Her arms and legs were getting sore, and she had suffered some dark patches of skin from the prolonged beating.


    It was then that the back of her leg bumped into something, shifting it off with a loud scratching noise.


    Her shoulders jolted at the realization.


    The man soon followed up with a furious swing, attempting to slice off her neck.


    She was quick to avoid it, as always, but this time, she reached her arm down and, simultaneously, grabbed the spine of the chair at her feet and swung it around.


    It caught the man''s arm in the space between the backrest and the base, allowing her to wrench it back using the leverage of her entire body weight.


    "Aaagh!"


    While he struggled to get loose, she then slipped her leg in front of his, tripping him.


    And with a roaring thud, the man fell belly-first onto the floor.


    Grabbing the opportunity, she then mounted his back, before striking the crossbow against the back of his head, holding it in place as she cocked its mechanism.


    And, using the last bolt in her fingers, she loaded her weapon, aiming its tip squarely at his brain.


    In that very instant, the world once more slipped into silence.


    Even the man, panting slowly, calmly, had ended his resistance.


    Both of them knew that the outcome had been reached.


    Amidst heavy breaths, she wiped the sweat off her forehead, and slowly increased the pressure on the trigger.


    Slowly.


    Slowly, the lever inched to release.


    She was a mere hair''s breadth away from ending the man''s life when, all of a sudden, the door slammed open.


    Startled, she quickly refocused her aim on the person who just entered the door.


    But the man''s armor was not the one she was expecting.


    Instead, it was a smooth breast plate, with segmented sheets of steel bringing up the joints.


    Indeed, it was a face she recognized.


    "Hey!" the man yelled, "are you milice!?"


    Suddenly, her arms grew weak, she soon lowered her weapon.


    "Y-yes..."


    "Merciful Saint Laeticia," he let out a sigh of relief, "I thought we wouldn''t find any more survivors. But you''re safe now! The 80th Line Company is here, and we have routed the Easter Army from Tybolg!"


    Then, like ants crawling out from the woodwork, Phil, Marco and Louis emerged from the back room.


    "H-hey...!" Phil wailed, "that uniform... you''re the regular army!"


    "Oh!" The man grinned. "There''s a bunch of you here! That''s great to see. Can you move by yourselves? We''ve opened a corridor back to the camp. You should all get out of here and rest!"


    "Gods," Marco cried, "I never knew how happy I could be to see you guys!"


    "Mika..." Louis met eyes with her. "Did you... all by yourself?"


    "Huh...?" She glanced down at the man beneath her, still lying flat on the floor. "A-ahh... I guess I won. Lucky!" She said, sticking her tongue out.


    "Mika...!" Phil ran over to her with eyes ready to burst in tears. "You''re okay! Hahahahaha! That''s amazing!"


    "Hey, is that Eastal still alive?" the soldier asked.


    "Yes," she answered.


    "Alright. Don''t touch him. The marshall wants prisoners. Get out of here, you guys. The 80th will take care of everything."


    He didn''t need to tell them. All four of them wanted nothing more than to get out of that hellhole.


    Though they weren''t quite ready for the sight that they were to behold outside.


    Bodies littered the streets, now painted more in blood red than yellow dust. Some were broken in ways none of them ever imagined possible. Some were mixed and mashed together like a salad dressed in crimson. It was such that Louis had to close his eyes and ask Marco to carry him back to the camp.


    "Man..." Phil whimpered, "how did it come to this?"


    No one answered his question. No one thought he was looking for one anyway.


    After a short while, however, Mika finally broke her silence.


    "We''ve been used as meat shields," she said.


    "Huh?"


    "Of course the enemy will attack us if we tried to capture this village. They used us as bait to get Easter''s forces out of the fort."


    "Oh... I didn''t think of that." He chuckled. "You''re pretty clever after all, Mika."


    "You''re... not frustrated...?"


    "Hmm... not too much, I guess? I mean, I get that we''re just pawns in the kooky plans the big wigs come up with."


    "Mm..."


    "I might get a bit more angry if you got hurt, but well, I guess I''m just relieved that we''re all alive! You. Louis. Marco. I''m glad we could still have that cool drink back at Moyenne after all this is over."


    Once more, Mika''s expression darkened.


    "I don''t drink though..." Louis muttered.


    "Well, it''s a good time to start, don''t you think? So we can forget... All this."


    Phil then looked up at the cloudless sky, now filled with stars. The others, too followed suit.


    "Yeah..." Louis then said, "that sounds nice."


    And so, they all returned to the camp, rejoining the surviving forces of Moyenne''s Milice Citoyenne.

 Side Story 1-2 - Counter-Mage

    The verdant countryside glimmered under the warmth of the summer sun. It was a particularlyhot day, as if summer had mustered together its remaining energy for one last hurrah, before it relinquished its place for autumn.


    Yet, on top of this heat, the fields below still simmered under a running skirmish. Men and women, on foot or on horseback, ran back and forth, slinging rocks, arrows and whatever else they could throw at each other. Above them the sky flickered as though fireworks were on full display. A flurry of mighty spells, coming from both sides, smashed repeatedly against a criss-crossing wall of light that bisected the width of front. Everything from jets of flame, to bolts of lightning, and even spears of rock and ice crashed onto it, but having no effect other than spraying their magical substance back into the aether.


    This wall was in fact, two magic barriers, pressed against each other, preventing the other side''s spells from penetrating their respective boundaries.


    Nevertheless, the pressure needed to be maintained. For just as a castle wall may come down from a relentless siege, so, too, would a magical barrier. Theoretically.


    And thus, a fireball streaked overhead right when two soldiers in red shirts descended into a dug-out embankment on the side of the hill.


    "Hans! Do you understand!?" one said to the other, "We need those reinforcements!"


    "Yes, sir!" the young man replied as he immediately ran up the slope.


    He then cupped his hands around his mouth and screamed, "Once you deliver that message, run right back! You hear me!?"


    But the boy soon disappeared from view, leaving order answered. And thus, the old man scratched his greying hairline, let out a sigh and sat down into the embankment, joining a couple of others already resting their backs against the dirt.


    "...fur scheisse!" He chomped his teeth down and grated. "Why even contest that village in the first place? We never had the manpower for that! And now we hardly have enough left to man these gods-forsaken outposts."


    "Now, now, Captain," said one holding a cracker, "keep your voice down, the mages might hear you. It''s bad for morale."


    He sighed again, even deeper, as his head fell limp, landing atop his knees as he settled into his seat.


    A lightning bolt then zipped by, grabbing all three''s attention for a whole second.


    Afterwards, the third chuckled. And with a soft, silky voice one might not expect from a man, he said, "Isn''t it fine? When the situation becomes untenable, we can just retreat right back to the fort and the General won''t be able to complain."


    "We''re holding out here in the fucking sun because we can''t retreat behind the walls! If we lose the ateliers here, we''d be better off routing rather than wait it out in that wooden death trap!"


    "Hmm...? But wasn''t the Magus Team from Alfheimr building an atelier inside the fort?"


    He grunted, bringing his fingers together and resting his chin on top. "You can''t use that one. Unless you want your innards to explode the moment you cast a spell."


    The cracker slipped from the man''s hand and landed in the dirt. "Wha- A Grand Atelier? But we don''t have anyone that could u-"


    "Not yet." He stiffened his expression. "But we will. That''s why we have to hold these ateliers. If they demolish the fort, everything will be for nought, and we''ll be forced to retreat through forests and mountains on the way back to Griffonland. And in the current political situation in that province, it wouldn''t be strange if we get attacked by a bunch of black caps along the way."


    "Shit." The other one said, "Those Griffonlanders are just insane. Right before deployment, I heard some crazy fucks lit their own bodies on fire and threw themselves into the provincial governor''s office. And the governor''s a native Griffonlander, too."


    "Hm." A meager smirk then surfaced on his lips. "Besides, I''m about to retire in a few months... and the last thing I want is a black mark that could affect my lifetime pension."


    "Haha!" He patted the old man on his back. "Right, that! The Lager''s on you every time we visit M?rchenberg, eh?"


    "Sure, but only so long as you only visit once a ye-,"


    But he was cut off when a man in light scale armor ran down into embankment and saluted to him. "Sir! Urgent report!"


    "Ah, yes!" he said, before turning to his mates, "excuse me for a second."


    He then stood up and joined the messenger by the mages'' atelier.


    "Go ahead."


    "Captain," the young man responded, "the enemy is preparing to advance along two main axes. One cutting across the farmlands, and another straight north from their foothold in the village. Our scouts estimate two or three companies committed to this action."


    His fingers balled into a tight fist as a dire expression clouded his face.


    Sending the messenger off, the old man soon returned to his subordinates, yelling, "Hey, you lot! It''s time for work!"


    "Oh? New orders, Captain?" asked the one nibbling on yet another cracker.


    "It''s time to bring down our real firepower. You are authorized to employ the highest tier of spells under my orders."


    "Hrm..." the other grimaced, "a full assault..."


    He nodded. "Across the entire front. They think just because they outnumber us thatthey can overwhelm us on that basis. Fine. Then we''ll teach them that sorcery does not discriminate by number. If they want to break themselves in our first defense line, then let them come!" He looked to the one with the soft voice. "Karl, make sure our barrier is maintained. You will stay by my side and relay my commands via illumination."


    "Got it, Captain," he said, using his staff as a brace to get up to his feet.


    He then turned to the other. "Ernst, your section will bombard targets at your discretion. Our forward elements are thin around the plains, but only for the same reason I want you to focus your bombardment there-"


    "Heh." A toothy grin formed across his face as he lifted himself up.


    "-there is nowhere to hide."


    "Basically, stepping on a bunch of ants, right? Easy enough."


    "Mm!" He nodded, "Then, go!"


    As the two ran over to their respective ateliers, the captain was left to himself, tapping his feet anxiously.


    Where the hell is Hans!? He better not have hidden himself in the fort again!


    Amidst his rant, a furious torrent of spells erupted behind him. All sorts of elements streamed into the distance, some of which he was, himself, able to see just out the corner of his eye, striking a smaller, dome-shaped magical shield that the Raffalian mages had erected over their forces within their side of the great wall of light.


    If the ateliers fall, then our barrier cannot be maintained. Then those wooden palisades will be nothing but a deathtrap for anyone inside. Damn...! And the black cap rebellion is slowing our stream of reinforcements too... not to mention the Grand Sorceress is-


    Just as he said this, a scream erupted from behind him, "We''re illuminated!"


    "Snuff them out!" Ernst''s screaming voice echoed against the face of the hillside, "Hurry!"


    But a loud crash soon followed, sending a tremor across the ground that crawled even through his boots right up to his ankles.


    He froze in place, his skin turning into gooseflesh as he slowly turned around to survey the aftermath.


    And in the next moment, his senses were met with the screams of his atelier mages scrambling for cover behind the raised embankment. On the ground, a young woman had been staked through the chest by a massive, flaming arrow. Her hands twitched even as they fell limp onto the ground and blood gushed from her lips, streaming down her cheek an accumulating in a pool on the ground.


    His eyes widened in abject fury. "Mage... hunters...!?"


    Bright orbs of light sparkled in the distance, streaking up to a single point and hanging over it for just a few seconds before being snuffed out by a wave of magical energy from below. Another light would then take its place, shooting out from several points across the battlefield.


    It was the signal that the battery commander had been waiting for. With a chart in hand, he called out his first order with a sandy roar, "Ranging volley!"


    It took two men to lift each bolt into the launch mechanism. Once prepped, the mage stationed at each ballista would then set the arrowheads alight with a fire spell. Eight such weapons, arrayed in a rough line, formed this battery, with two more groups positioned a distance away on either side.


    "Loose!"


    With a loud thump, the fiery arrows leapt into the air one after the other, at progressively higher angles. Each weapon fired in succession, forming a shimmering stream of fire across the sky. The projectiles phased through both magical barriers as though they were air and soon hit the faraway hillside. Each one landed in succession, producing a rough line, which the battery commander then used as reference.


    "Ballista four," he called out, "report angle!"


    "40 degrees sir!" the sub-commander responded.


    After a quick cross-reference, he finally made his call: "Battery-Center, adjust elevation to 40 degrees!" Each sub-commander echoed his every command. "Keep horizontal spread to a minimum! Ready barrage on my signal!"


    With all haste, the crewmen readjusted the pitch of their contraption, reeled the bowstring back for another second shot and gathered a whole stack of bolts.


    "Load!"


    The battery commander raised his arm in the air.


    Scanning his men, one last time, he then swung his arm down with considerable force and screamed, "Loose!"


    Like so, the weapons pummeled the hillside. This cycle repeated for as long as there was still ammunition by their feet. And in total,the three batteries peppered the enemy''s ateliers with close to a hundred bolts.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    "Hmm..." An inquisitive voice approached from behind. "So you use these contraptions to attack sorcerers from afar..." The voice then let out quite the feminine chuckle, adding, "Pretty clever."


    The battery commander turned around, only to meet eyes, for just an instant, with a tall, fair lady in a dress shirt. Her long, golden locks shimmered brilliantly under the sunlight, forming something close to a halo around her flawless face.


    Aghast, he immediately turned away, lest he be blinded by her radiance.


    "W-who...?" he muttered under his breath.


    A man''s voice then followed, "I am glad our humble arsenal has entertained our dear heroine-"


    "...!?"


    Apart from what was said, it was a voice he fully recognized. And when he snuck a second glance, he confirmed his suspicions.


    It was the Senator''s Lieutenant. And beside him was none other than the Spear Maiden, curiously inspecting the ballista team closest to them.


    "-But this effort would not be possible," he continued, "if not for our the 56th''s brave mages who volunteered to follow behind the line companies in order to highlight the location of the enemy atelier. This is a textbook anti-mage tactic, devised from the last war against Easter, and the quintessence of modern warfare."


    "Mmm... yeah, but you know," Nothing in her tone suggested she was even remotely interested in his lecture. Moreover, she then lazily crossed her arms behind her head as she continued, "isn''t it boring? If you have something like this, couldn''t you just keep beating the enemy from miles away? If this is how all humans in this world fight, I might actually die of boredom."


    He let out a light chuckle. "Please don''t say that. We humans are rather cowardly creatures. If there is no path to victory but though a river of blood, we simply cannot help but build a bridge over it." He said, tapping the light ballista right as the machine convulsed violently, flinging what may as well be a spear dozens of feet into the air.


    "Hmm..." she moaned, unconvinced, "Humans in my world aren''t."


    "Well, there are, of course, counter-tactics to use against an opponent that uses field ballistas in this way. Ah-" He then glanced at her curiously. "Perhaps you can share with us the stratagems used in your world then, dear Heroine? For instance, when besieging a fortress such as this."


    "Haha, are you kidding?" she said, waving her hand in front of her face, "Demons don''t build fortresses, they destroy them! Oh, but if it''s defending them, then I guess I do have a little experience... Basically it just boils down to ''hack them down when they scale the walls'', right?" She then swept her arms downward, as though they were holding a sword.


    The battery commander covered his mouth as he grimaced, even though he was quite confident neither were paying any attention to him.


    So this is the rumored Spear Maiden...?


    "A-ahh... I see." The young man nodded, though his tone carried some doubt. "With strength comes simplicity, perhaps? Still, I thank you for sharing your wisdom."


    "Mm-hmm!" Her lips widened.


    And, as if her smile radiated warmth to those who witnessed it, the battery commander clutched his chest. Fighting off its effects, he shook his head with great vigor and focused his gaze out into the field of battle.


    It couldn''t completely rid her from his mind, however.


    By the Gods, her appearance is just as the lads say... her gestures though... and that attitude! I think I''ve seen soldiers more demure...


    Amidst his eavesdropping, a voice suddenly called out to him, "Sir!"


    His entire body jolted into stiff attention, and only after a moment passed did he notice this young man running up to him. From the uniform alone, he could easily tell it was one of the milice, perhaps Moyenne''s, which, after their bloody deployment, were folded into logistics.


    Clearing his throat, he asked, "What is it?"


    "Sir," the boy replied, "from the 80th - the last barrage hasn''t suppressed the enemy ateliers, they are requesting continued pressure on the hillside."


    "Hng...!?" His expression immediately darkened as he began muttering to himself, "It can''t be... if they refused to abandon the ateliers under that saturation attack, they shouldn''t have enough mages left to even maintain their field barrier... but if they escaped, our forces ought to have at least a few more minutes before the survivors could regroup and reactivate their atelier!" His brows then jumped. "I see... they must have prepared dugouts, huh?"


    The nervous militiaman, meanwhile, remained in stiff salute the whole time.


    "Aah. My apologies. Dismissed. Thank you."


    "Yes, sir!" he said, as he ran back in the direction of the camp.


    Now then... we do have some oil pots, but I was saving those just in case the marshall needs us to strike the fort directly...


    He shook his head.


    No point in that, I guess. We''re expecting a resupply soon anyway.


    In that instant, the face of the Spear Maiden from a moment ago flashed from his memories, but when he turned his eyes, both she and her escort were gone.


    "Hmm..." He scratched his temple. "Bit of a shame."


    I guess even Legendary Heroes can''t be too perfect, huh...?


    This is bad...


    Mika stepped in front of the marshall''s tent, blocked off by an armed guard.


    "Captain d'' Robert is in the middle of an important brief with the marshall," the soldier said, standing his spear on the ground to block her path, "it will be finished soon, so wait there."


    She was not the first in the waiting line, either. Before her was a young man, pouring sweat all over his back. She recognized him as part of his company in the milice, though she had not made his acquaintance, nor had she any intention to.


    Inside, the Senator''s voice boomed, hardly muffled by the thick fibers of the tent weave.


    "Alright," he said, "once those forward ateliers are taken care of, our own mages can finally unleash hell upon that fort without risking retaliation! St. Georges. This is your time. Soon, the Line companies will close the distance. So, while the enemy distracted, sneak your men around the flank here through the woods and break through their defenses! Bwahahahaha! At this rate, we''ll be on our way home in a few days! Now, then, dismissed!"


    Because of my inaction, Rafale is on the cusp of a decisive victory. If it''s come to this, no amount of harassment or half-measures will affect the outcome.


    As the Captains departed one-by-one from the tent, the two were finally allowed deliver her reports.


    "Sir," the young man came first, with a salute to their Captain, "report from the front - the Assault Companies are advancing and the anti-mage group is suppressing the enemy ateliers. However, they have shown no signs of abandoning their positions."


    Overhearing this just as he, too left the tent, the senator cheered, "Hah! Those fools! St. Georges, this is the perfect opportunity. Muster your men with all haste! Let no mage escape. That hillside shall be their grave!"


    There is only one option remaining: kill this man - Senator Renault.


    "Hmph." The armored knight tapped his closed fist upon his chest. "Consider it done, your honor."


    It was her turn to deliver a report.


    "Sir," she said, "the 80th Line Company is facing stiff resistance north of the village. A breakthrough seems unlikely."


    Their captain''s head drooped down as he let out an anxious sigh. "I see. Thank you both. You may rest for now."


    She nodded, but not without sneaking one last glance unto the Senator, whose long sleeves jerked violently just then as he grumbled to the captain, "What!? Don''t tell me the 80th is already tired after one quick engagement! Where is Captain Allemagne!?"


    "Right here, your honor!" another man said as he emerged from the tent.


    "Captain! The 82nd Line Company is taken off reserve. Immediately reinforce the southern assault and break the enemy''s line!"


    Startled, he clasped his hands together, pleading, "B-but sir, the frontage north of the village is far too narrow for two com-"


    He was, however, stopped flat with a single downward glare from the titanic senator. "That is an order, Captain Allemagne. We have a schedule to keep."


    "Y-yes, your honor..."


    Mika shortly left earshot of the tent, her eyes remaining fixed in the middle distance. Indeed, she barely noticed another milice scout nearly bump into her as he delivered his report.


    If the leader dies, then the rest of the army should wither. At least, the chaos should give Easter an opportunity to shore up its defense.


    "Sir, forward scouts reported a convoy approaching from the north! Likely enemy reinforce-" His voice barely reached her ears, before it, too, dissolved away into the distance.


    But how? A time-delayed toxin would be ideal. It could make him look as if he died in battle... but I have not once seen him in armor. He does not seem to have any intention of taking to the field. In that case, should I just kill him outright? It would be difficult to sneak poison past these guards, especially since he, of course, gets his own meals cooked separately from all of us...


    As if by habit, her fingers slowly reached into her belt pouch, wherein she kept several vials of her ''creations''.


    I also have very few chances of meeting him face-to-face, let alone in a private setting.


    Behind her, some distant laughter ensued, attracting nothing more than a passing glance from her.


    Still, all roads point to preparing an escape route beforehand.


    Her eyes fell, slowly losing their sheen as she leveled her gaze.


    Guess it''s time for work.

 Side Story 1-3 - Pressure

    "Take cover!"


    With one deafening scream, the handful of mages still standing atop the magic circle scampered into a narrow ditch, taking refuge behind its raised earthen wall.


    "Haa... haa..." their breaths lingered in each other''s ears, fueling the atmosphere of choking anxiety.


    Mere moments passed like minutes as each waited with bated breath for the splintering crack of first impact.


    They looked at each other, then at the empty dirt before them.


    Nothing.


    And right when they least expected it...


    A heart-stopping thump.


    Then another.


    And another.


    Soon, the ground itself quivered from the blistering thud of a dozen bolts, landing in close succession. Dirt and wood chips shot over the wall, raining into the trench as the volley ran its course.


    And then...


    ...it subsided.


    After a few seconds of silence, a man rose among them, the only one not garbed in robes, but a simple red shirt. He peeked his head just over the parapet and looked around. After confirming the coast was clear, he took a deep breath and yelled, "Back to stations! Double-time!"


    He joined the mages as they climbed back over the top to man their posts.


    The magic circle had seen a lot of wear. Part of its circumference had faded away from the coming and going of the very mages using it. Some runes had been outright obliterated by stray bolts crashing in its perimeter. Worse still, part of it had been tainted from char and dried blood left over from earlier attacks. And yet, once the mages began channeling their magic, the lines drawn in the sand still flickered to life. Siphoning each mage''s magical power, its runes glowed in their myriad colors, like a circuit breathed life. The mage at the center, a woman, whose cowl covered her face, lifted both her hands in the air as she routed this magic through the unbroken pieces of the puzzle, and collected it at her fingertips.


    She chanted, "Come forth, Flame torrent!"


    All at once, all the magic concentrated in the atelier gushed through her body, setting her very soul alight. She grit her teeth. The pain was visible from her expression.


    Waving her fingers in a spiral, magic soon followed, coalescing in the air between her hands, and slowly, the technicolor haze collapsed into a twisting ball of flame.


    It started as a mere point, the light of which being hardly visible in broad daylight, but grew with tremendous speed as she pulled her arms apart.


    "Haaaaa!"


    Finally, the whirling mass unraveled, unleashing a swirling jet of flame into the sky.


    It arced just below the clouds, like a shooting star falling to earth.


    But even before the spell had landed on its pre-determined target, the next one was already underway.


    "Crystalize," she said, clasping her hands forward, "Azure Lance!"


    60...! 61, 62...


    The man observed the bombardment downrange. What looked to be a majestic feat of sorcery up-close hardly registered as a poof when impacting from such a distance. From here, men were like ants, and he was in possession of a magnifying glass.


    "Atelier!" he yelled, sweeping his hand forward to relay his intent, "Change target! North! Enemy rear cluster! Infantry!"


    "North!" the woman echoed, "Rear cluster!"


    Without further delay, the next spell was cast.


    "Flatten them!" she chanted anew, "Stone Sling!"


    Meanwhile, out in the field, the lines remained roughly equal. Their infantry, arranged in solid, homogenous blocks, commanded greater cohesion and control in comparison to the diffuse formations fielded by the Raffalians - an anticipated tactic given Easter''s local magical superiority. As a result, they held their ground despite fighting a more numerous foe.


    ...118 ... 119... 120!


    In the distance, dark streaks leapt into the sky.


    Right on time!


    "Take cover!" he again yelled.


    And once more, the mages fled their beleaguered atelier, joining the captain on their way to the dugout.


    Hm. We''ve caught their rhythm. Now it doesn''t matter how long they keep it up. The best they could do is suppress us for a few seconds, and then...


    His brows furled.


    As the incoming volley flew closer, he noticed something rather off.


    Are those... on fire? But they''ve already ranged-


    And in the split second where the projectiles passed the great magic barrier, instinct suddenly jolted him onto his feet.


    "Ngh-!"


    He planted his feet into the ground and turned around, meeting head-on the mages about to jump in. "Back! Back!" he screamed, "Everybody, out of the trenches!"


    "C-Captain!?" the dumbfounded mage froze in front of him.


    "Don''t stand around like an idiot!" He screamed as he shoved him along, "I said run! Disperse!"


    Though her expression still conveyed sheer bafflement, the mage and her cohort did as their captain ordered. At the same time, the mages of the second atelier, under Ernst''s command, also heard the blistering order, and were already sprinting the other way.


    And not a moment too soon.


    Raging flames showered their dugouts as clay pots, filled with burning oil, splashed the ground, incinerating everything it touched.


    Their escape was marked with screams and wails as each sprinted every which way to safety, but fortunately, no one suffered any injuries.


    "Oh Gods!" a mage screamed, "The atelier is burning!"


    In spite of the lingering shock, there was no time to lose - the battle would not wait for them to recover.


    And so, without missing a beat, the Captain gathered his men and gave his orders, "Put out those fires! Double time! No water spells! You''ll wash away the magic circle! Karl, send the advance order to our reserves up the hill! Direct them to the plains! We need to buy time to repair the atelier!"


    "Got it!" replied the man with the soft voice.


    Moments later, a green flare shot up from the mage''s hand, arcing up and over the fort. With a swipe of his other hand, he then created another one of the same color, and hung it above their formations of infantry fighting below.


    Then, just as he was taking stock of the situation, a soldier came running up to him from behind, yelling, "Sir! Urgent report!"


    "What!? Go ahead!"


    "Our scouts have spotted some movement in the forest, pushing north! By their speed, we believe it may be enemy cavalry!"


    "Forest!? Guh! Shit, we''re running our reserves dry!"


    Karl then stepped close to his side, and muttered, "Orders?"


    "Tsk! No choice! Can''t let them flank our infantry! Bring the lancers to high alert on that flank!"


    "Yes, sir."


    Alas, with his commands relayed via the corresponding flares, all he could do now was wait... and pray.


    What intense pressure...! At this rate, our lines will buckle just from their weight of numbers! We might not even last the-


    Mid-thought, his spine tingled as piercing screams suddenly assaulted his ears.


    "Get back!" the female mage yelled. "Disperse!"


    It took a moment before he realized what had happened.


    "Shit!" he cried, "Everyone, abandon the ateliers! Hurry!"


    With so much going on at once, he had neglected his mental timer for the enemy''s siege weapons.


    It was a mistake paid by his men.


    The flames caught two mages. Luckily, there were more than enough left to put them both out, but with the burns they sustained in that short span of absolute panic, there was no way for them to continue combat.


    "Gods-damned Raffalian frogs!" He then jabbed his finger at one of the remaining mages. "You, drag those two back to the fort! Everyone else, continue the repairs! Prepare to evacuate on my signal! Oh-" he turned again to the mage who was already on his way up the slope, "And if you see Hans, kick him the fuck out of the fort and tell him to get his yellow ass back here, will you!?"


    Fucking shit! Fucking mage hunters! How long will we be stuck repairing these ateliers if they keep bombing us like this!?


    "Sir." Karl called out once more.


    "What!?"


    He noticed too late that the pressure was getting to him, and he had just screamed for no reason. He thus slapped himself back into shape, shaking his head as he would his anxiety. Somehow, it worked.


    "You alright?" the man asked.


    "Yeah." He sighed. "Go on."


    "I believe it might be possible to protect our atelier from fire pots."


    "Oh!?" Just hearing those words were enough from him to almost leap in place. "What is it? And hurry! We''ve got 46 seconds!"


    "I''ve memorized their angle of attack, and I think I can intercept them with a wind spell."


    "Mmh!? Wind!?" He crossed his arms. "No, that won''t work. Even if you cut through the pots mid-air... hell, that might just spread the flames even further!"


    He shook his head. "No, I have a different idea."


    "M-mgh...!"


    112, 113...! Shit!


    "Gods! Fine! You have one shot!" He then cupped his hands over his mouth and screamed, "Everyone else! Evacuate, now!"


    As the mages passed them, Karl, instead, walked in the center of the charred atelier.


    "W-wait!" He reached out, but he was already far too late to grab him.


    He must have heard him, however, as he soon turned his head and smiled, leaving a small wave, as though it were a parting gift.


    Shit! What is he thinking!? Does he really need to do it there!?


    Moments later, a volley of fire pots once more streaked across the sky. From where he stood, they looked like a horde of banshees, converging on their one victim, standing defiant in a spot of crisp, blackened earth..


    "Kaaaaaarl!" He then turned to the other mages, and with a stern face screamed, "All of you, ready your water spells! He runs out of the atelier, hose him right down!"


    "Yes sir!" they answered in chorus.


    But just as the bombs reached the precipice of the dirt mound, Karl cast his spell:


    "Follow my fingers!" he said, bringing his hand down at an angle, "Gust!"


    The pots shattered all around him, inundating the ground with a bed of fiery flowers.


    But in the center stood this frail mage, still leaning on his wooden staff - unharmed. And with a small smirk on his face, he then turned to his audience and put up two fingers in a V.


    The others soon extinguished the surrounding fires, revealing that the atelier received no further damage.


    "What the hell did you do...?" asked the Captain, "I haven''t seen a spell like that before."


    "Oh? Well, I guess I shouldn''t be surprised. It isn''t a spell they teach at military academy. I swatted away the one pot that was going to land on the atelier with a gust of wind. I thought about it just now."


    "Heeh..." He let out a deep sigh of relief whilst scratching the back of his head. "Guess that''s the difference between a grunt mage like me and a real blooded magus..."


    "Haha, no, no, it''s a simple spell, really..."


    "Anyway, if that''s all you did, why d''you have to cast it inside the atelier? Does it take a lot of magic?"


    "Ah, no." The man perked up and chuckled. "I didn''t tap the ateliers magic. I just wanted to show off."


    The captain''s lips parted, drawing an annoyed grin on his face right as he slugged the man''s shoulder with a left straight. "Bastard."


    "Oww..."


    Using this technique, both ateliers managed to survive the following fire bomb attacks. Soon after, they were also repaired back to functional condition and the fire support mission resumed.


    The Rafflian encampment was divided into three. First was the mage camp, the smallest by far, due to their numbers. But given that each one boasted at least a remote claim to nobility, it was also the most tightly guarded. Next was the milice camp. Barely organized, it didn''t look that much different from a slum or refugee camp, and the amenities were almost as destitute. And finally, between them was the regular army camp. Its structures were organized into blocks, forming wide paths between them for horses to traverse. Its palisades even sported a watch tower facing out towards the battlefield.


    A handful of tents stood out among the rest, conspicuous in their placement adjacent to one another, and the fact that they were placed centrally in the entire Raffalian encampment. The largest was the command tent. Apart from the briefing table which took most of the space at its center, it also featured maps, cabinets for storing documents, and its own supply trove of ink and paper. Next, though slightly paling in size, the senator''s personal cabin was by far the most luxurious. Whereas the soldiers lived in tents, he was the only person who could convincingly claim to live in a proper house out in the field. Constructed with logs all around, with canvas sheet as roofing, this simple box cabin was the unmistakable display of the senator''s status as high aristocracy. Finally, the smallest of the three, was the tent of the Senator''s personal chef. Intended as both the living quarters and work station of a nobleman - an artisan of cuisine rather than a mere cook - it only came second in terms of luxury to the Senator''s own quarters. It featured log frames all around, rather than the central pole construction found even in the command tent, and featured a few flaps on its cotton body that served as windows, most important of which was the one to exhaust the smoke from the pot.


    And outside this last tent, stood a young woman.


    She twirled her soft, blonde hair around her fingers as she kept a ticking count in her mind.


    His next meal should be cooked soon.


    The gentle breeze carried a strong, salty aroma wafting out of the side window, caressing her senses with it''s silky touch, though her deadened emotions refused any reaction. She took a deep breath, preparing her heart for what was to come.


    She opened the tent flap, cleared her throat and said, with a bright tone, "Excuse me!"


    "What the hell is it!?" a scream assaulted her ears in response, "Didn''t I tell you idiots not to disturb me while working!? You''re ruining my art! ART!"


    She... sort of expected it. It was, after all, a rumor that quickly spread amongst the milice of Moyenne. Those who were assigned to logistics, and specifically the couple who''d been unfortunate enough to attend to the Senator personally, came to know exactly the sort of person his personal chef was.


    "A-aah..." She bent forwards apologetically, all whilst maintaining eye contact and rubbing the back of her neck. "I''m sorry, but-"


    He cut her off without delay. "No, I''m sorry that you''re still wasting my time! Get out!"


    The word most often used to describe him was ''asshole''.


    "B-but I was sent by the Senator!" She hurriedly said, to avoid getting interrupted once more, "He wants his meal now!"


    "What!?"


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.She deftly leapt out of the way as a pan, thankfully an empty one, flew at her before slamming onto the dirt.


    "It''s not cooked yet, you fucking idiot! The lamb is still RAW."


    At this point she''d lost track if she was trembling from her act, or if it was her real reaction, "B-but the Senator..."


    "Leaping Lucius!" He kicked what seemed to be a stack of pots beneath the counters, producing a loud, sustained clang, "Fuck''s sake! That man! So gods-damned unpredictable! Hold on! Give me three- no, two minutes! And hand be some firewood over there, will you!? So you can do something useful with your miserable life for once!"


    She ground her teeth to cope with the man''s incessant verbal battery. And it was her first time meeting him, too. She couldn''t believe how a person could act this coarse towards a complete stranger, even if he was a person of high birth.


    She did have inkling, however.


    Part of the rumors went further, with those more savvy with the goings on in Rafale''s aristocracy, chiming in with their own knowledge of this man. Indeed, he was a son of noble birth, and of a prestigious family at that. It seemed that the Senator took him in as his personal chef to count for the man''s ''military deployment'', a tradition strictly upheld by his family, and one which he could not escape, at least, not entirely.


    In short, he''s a spoiled brat in the body of a man...


    And yet, despite his corrosive personality, there was one thing about him that could not be criticised.


    With lightning-fast hands, he worked the fire, at the same time tossing the ingredients in one pan, while quickly moving to stir the pot next to it. To someone with slower eyes, they might even have mistaken him for having up to four hands. His eyes were focused intently at his dish, not even letting out so much as a peep as he swiped the block of wood from Mika''s hands and threw it into the fire pit at his feet.


    Amidst all this, she was endlessly assaulted by whiffs of scented herbs, melding with seared meat and stewed vegetables, making it difficult for her to remain focused on her task.


    This man- She wiped the sweat off her brows as she bit on her inner lip. -is the real deal.


    "Haah..." The man sighed as his movements finally slowed down, and bringing a ladle full of stew up to his nose, he gave it a tiny sip before he pouring filling the bowl. He then rested the seared beef onto a plate, dousing the meat with the cooking juices left in the pan before finishing it off with a few sliced vegetables. "Here," he then said, wiping the sweat off his brow, "bring thi-"


    But even before he had finished, the woman lunged at him with a knife in her hand. With one forceful strike, she drilled the knife into his throat, preventing him from screaming, and then, breathing. She then calmly helped his body down and rested it onto the ground, where he would soon meet his final rest.


    She then stood back up, ran her finger around the rim of the bowl where a bit of stew had stuck to the side and tasted it.


    Hm. She licked her lips. Delicious. What a shame.


    Afterwards, she then produced a vial from her belt pack, within which was a violet fluid. She then poured it, sparingly, in each part of the meal - a bit in the stew, a bit in the steak, even a tiny bit in the water, just in case.


    Her eyes then turned to the man, now dead, at her feet.


    She crouched down, brought her hand over her face, which melted away, leaving a solid mask in its place. It had been days since she last used her own face. When she shifted her weight, her dark red hair flowed down from her shoulders, almost touching the man''s cheek as it sagged down. Just as before, she inspected his face for every detail. Then, bringing her hand once more over the mask, it bubbled up and she spread it all over her head.


    This time, she was a grotesque combination of a man''s head - short, scruffy hair and all - and a young woman''s body. But that was no matter. Quickly, she swapped her top with his jacket, padding its shoulders and lower torso with anything she could find, before finally putting on his hat. Luckily, thanks to the counters, her bottom half wouldn''t be visible from the entrance at all.


    She then stood, silently, in front of the pots, and stirred it idly, waiting.


    And then, he arrived.


    A young man from the milice, the person she knew was serving the Senator today, entered the tent.


    "U-um, Chef Leclerc!" he whimpered, "I''m here for the Senator''s meal!"


    Unable to replicate the chef''s voice, she simply copied his scowl and pointed to the tray prepared over the counter while she continued stirring.


    "U-uhm... is this it?" He said with great anxiety, biting his tongue at the last moment, as though realizing he had asked a painfully stupid question.


    But instead of blowing up at him, which she, admittedly, could not do, she just nodded at him and turned away.


    "Err, th-thanks. I''ll bring it to him right away!"


    The man then hastily took the tray and left as fast as he could.


    And when the tent flaps had stilled once more, she finally let out a sigh of relief.


    More than anything, she was thankful for the man''s nasty reputation, that the soldier was too afraid to speak with her.


    And so, she quickly swapped back to her Mika''s clothes and face.


    Afterwards, she sliced a few holes at the back of the tent with her knife, making sure no one was there. Then, she added all the remaining firewood into the pit, overflowing its contents out towards the tent''s very flammable cotton sheet. Moreover, she spilled some oil over the bed and furniture, just for good measure.


    Alas, having done her part, she finally tore a larger hole in the back of tent for her to make her escape, undetected.


    Mika snuck up behind a shady spot between two tents and a poplar tree which gave her a good, if slightly obstructed, view of the command tent. Her heart, beating anxiously in anticipation of the results of her hastily constructed scheme, she dug her heels into the dirt and waited.


    Hardly a few seconds later, the tent flaps flew open, as though a gust of wind just blasted out from inside. In fact it was the noisy senator, making his always gaudy exit. "We ride!" he said, "''Tis the moment of truth!"


    Her eyes widened and her teeth clenched. Immediately, thoughts broiled in her mind to explain the unexpected situation. Why was this man not writhing in the ground, with foam spilling from his mouth? Did she misjudge the dose? Did she mistakenly lace it with the wrong drug? Or worse - did they somehow detect her treachery?


    Right behind him was his Lieutenant, with a worried expression written all over his face. "Sir," he said, "please reconsider. It should not be necessary to commit our entire force into one attack. In any case, the frontage-"


    "It is already decided, lad!" He then placed his hand over his shoulder. "You may not understand it yet, but there is invaluable glory to be gained in a decisive battle! It is what a man lives for! Be he an aristocrat or a mere commoner. And when you grow up to be a respectable man, which is all but guaranteed, since you are under my tutelage, you will look back on these words and see their wisdom."


    He, however, just looked mortified, and he seemingly struggled to even maintain the straight face he always had when sucking up to his superior.


    Soon after, her worst fears subsided, as the soldier from earlier emerged right behind them, with a troubled expression drawn on his face.


    "Your honor," the man asked, "how about your meal?"


    "Bah, that can wait!" The man''s pace was unswerving. "I can''t ride a horse having just eaten! Just leave it in my quarters. I''ll have it later."


    "Y-yes, understood!"


    Soon, several other men marched out of the tent, pushing the awkward soldier aside. The first handful wore shining suits of armor, atop which each wore a tabard that signified the heraldry and coat of arms of their unit. She noted the herald of the two-headed lion appearing for the commanders of the assault units, and an eagle with outstretched wings for the line units. Behind them followed a man in blue robes - the High Sorcerer of the mage squadron, and behind him were the captains of the Milice, humble in their lack of note. Then, finally, came someone entirely unexpected - the tall, blonde celebrity who had spent her entire time here loafing around.


    She wore a carefree expression as she said to the person behind her, "After this, we''re going home, huh? What a waste. And here I thought something fun would happen."


    A small, young woman came last, and with a grimace, she replied, "No, we can''t. Please at least visit the castle when it''s taken. If you don''t, then I''m going to be in trouble!"


    "Well," The Senator''s face twisted into a subtle smirk, as though he were halfway undecided between wanting to show it and hide it. "I do apologize for bringing you all the way out here in the boonies just for a little sightseeing. I''m afraid the enemy was just so weak! But still, I wouldn''t say it was a waste - I''m sure the men were just a bit more motivated, knowing the beautiful heroine was watching over them. So, for the meantime, please watch over us as we deliver the decisive blow on those Easter rats!" His tone openly seeped with sarcasm, however.


    "Heeeh..." It seemed that her temper was about to boil over once more, and the young woman was the only thing keeping the lid on.


    "Please, don''t pick him up again...!" she begged, latching her hands around the heroine''s arm.


    "Hmph!" She pouted, turning her head away.


    At that moment, however, Mika''s heart skipped a beat as her eyes coincided precisely with the heroine''s.


    Instinctively, she skittered away, breaking line of sight to fully hide herself behind the tents.


    Did she see me, just now?


    Carefully, she peeked an eye back out the side of the tent, and saw that the heroine hadn''t moved at all.


    What is it...? Is she looking at something else?


    It flashed by in just an instant, but Mika swore she saw a smile appearing on the woman''s face just as she turned right back to her adjutant, saying, "Yeah, I guess I can wait."


    "Eh?" The young woman seemed surprised to hear such an obedient response. "Well, so long as you understand..."


    And so, the Senator and the entire command staff rode to the front.


    Meanwhile, Mika fell on her knees, cursed under her breath, and muttered to herself, "Damn...! I couldn''t make it!"


    She clenched her fists and pressed them into her forehead as she agonized over her failure.


    What do I do!? Even she, of all people, is escorting him now! At this rate... the battle might already be decided.


    She swept her head around.


    Could I rely on my support team? I''ve only been using them to relay messages back to Lady Aster, but as of now... no, even if we rushed them all at once, the heroine alone could annihilate us. Though I would like to reveal the heroine''s true power, such a foolish way is...


    While absorbed in thought, the smell of char entered her nostrils.


    ...wasteful...


    When she turned around, she noticed a light smoke billowing beyond the tent she hid behind.


    Then, a spark of realization.


    She crept with all haste between the cluster of nearby tents, arriving at an open path toward one of the larger tents situated away from the camp''s center. There it was - the 80th''s Armory.


    With the entire command staff gone, an uncontrollable fire in the camp won''t only erase the evidence...


    The only problem now was the pair of heavily armed men flanking its only entrance. But of course, she already had a solution.


    Backing up a bit, she loudly ran across the grass before blasting out from between the tents, in an affected panic.


    Startled, both guards raised their weapons and try to apprehend her, but quickly froze when she pointed her hand up behind her and screamed, "Fire!"


    Indeed, a thickening black cloud billowed in the near distance.


    "Wha-!?" one of them gasped.


    Her eyes narrowed.


    ...it will create chaos.


    "Quick! Please, help!" she then screamed, tugging on them with an arm each.


    "Shit!" the other guard cried, "Why right when the whole army''s deployed!? Let''s go!"


    "Alright!" Or so she said, but she merely shadowed them for a couple of steps before whisking right back and letting herself into the armory.


    Immediately, she found what she was looking for - a crossbow and a quiver of bolts. She quickly pocketed the bolts and slung the crossbow over her shoulder.


    By the time she was finished raiding the army''s supplies, the camp was engulfed in panic.


    "What the hell is that!?" A soldier cried as he ran by.


    Pretending to be alarmed, herself, she shrieked, "Enemy attack!"


    "What!? They''re here!?"


    Carried by the panic, the man didn''t even stop to consider the situation and instead runs to the scene of trouble.


    She then ran alongside him until the next corner where she dashed the opposite way, in pursuit of her target. She passed many soldiers along the way, running hither and dither to gather as many buckets of water as could be gathered, but without any coordination, the fire simply grew and grew, engulfing even the nearby structures.


    At the back of her mind, she wondered how far it could spread, but at the moment, her attention was focused on her one mission.


    She huffed and she puffed.


    Her slender frame was not built for sprinting great distances.


    Her arms swayed back and forth as though she were grabbing the air in front of her in turn.


    Soon, her thighs felt as though they were on fire.


    But she could not afford to stop.


    She then plowed right into a thicket and continued the rest of the way through the woods, evading further detection as she closed the frontline.


    10 shots. 1 vial of poison.


    "Haa... haaa...!" She wiped the sweat off her brows.


    I can still do this!


    The fortress gates opened with a loud, intermittent creak.


    A single carriage passed between its wooden palisades, sandwiched front and back by a column of bow-armed horsemen and heavily armored infantrymen, respectively.


    And when this convoy came to a stop, the soldiers arrayed themselves such that they formed a straight pathway from the vehicle to the stout man waiting in front of the keep.


    Moments later, the carriage door opened, and a girl emerged, garbed in a glimmering, fine dress, and lavished with exquisite jewelry encrusted with gems. She descended, one step at a time, held by a tall woman whose already fair skin could not even compare to the girl''s pale, white hands.


    The two arrived in much like a procession, with the soldiers closing ranks behind them as they passed.


    And soon, they came face to face with the man. Or, more precisely, the woman did. The young girl, simply closed her eyes whilst maintaining a level gaze.


    His lips curled upwards as he twirled his bushy moustache around his finger.


    "We''ve been expecting you."

 Side Story 1-4 - Monster

    The glare of the waning sun reflected off the man''s pauldron as though it were a mirror. Locks of his thin, wavy hair peeked out from under his helm, dancing with the breeze that he took in with his breath. When he opened his eyes, a triumphant expression graced his sharp, unblemished face.


    His lips then parted, revealing his sparkly white grin.


    "Haaaaaaaa!" his voice rang clear, interrupted only by the rhythmic gallop of his steed, clad from forehead to sternum with plates of purple and black armor, same as his own.


    Before him formed a row of spikes.


    The flare of magical light streaking above had alerted the enemy of his intention.


    They believed that they could scare him, as their solidifying hedgehog wall would, a typical cavalryman.


    But he was no such thing.


    He was Saint Georges Montagne-Leclerc, Esquire - the man who went by the moniker of "Invincible".


    As such, his mount''s step only grew lighter.


    And for every second that passed, his smile became more and more vicious.


    His heart thumped in unison with the footfalls of his warhorse, and that of the 30 others formed up behind him. Revealing their full intent, they arranged themselves into the very spearhead that awaited them.


    He imagined the expressions behind the helmets of those poor footmen, now no more than 50 feet away. Their trembling hands desperately grasped their spiked metal poles and rounded shields - the only things that stood between them and an excruciating death beneath the hooves of a fully armored warhorse and its rider. Moreover, they were exhausted; and the sun was shining into their eyes.


    That hopelessness - just thinking about it spread a sweet sensation across his tongue, prompting him to lick his lips in anticipation.


    The spear wall soon reached completion. Three rows deep, the Eastals presented their weapons forward, with the very front row digging theirs into the ground, bracing them for the charge while they hid themselves behind their sturdy shields.


    Many would expect the cavalry to turn away at this point. No matter their weight, no matter how well they had been bred, horses would simplyrefuse to gallop into their certain doom, even if the rider were insane enough to do so.


    But the knights only gained speed.


    Faster! Faster!


    They seemed hell-bent on impaling themselves into the spikes arrayed neatly before them.


    But then, in the very last moment, Saint Georges lifted his arm over his head and shouted, "Knights!"


    A dense yellow fog then flared up from his hands, collapsing into strands of lightning that travelled up his sword. He then swung it around, in a half-circle, in the end, bringing it level towards the enemy before him.


    "Lightning Sprite!"


    Ear-shattering thunder erupted from all around as, all at once, the knights loosed a furious barrage of lightning bolts. They swept forward, branching again and again until they formed a criss-crossing mesh, and leaving a bleary trail of super-hot plasma in their wake. And then, with a snapping crackle, they licked the metal spear tips, travelled down its conductive handle, and jumped into the holders themselves.


    One after the other, the spears fell to the ground. Most were sensible enough to let go of their own volition, but others held on, quite literally, for dear life, even as their muscles cramped and their skin blistered.


    "Haaahahahahaha!" he cackled, bringing his sword down for a sweep, "Have some more! Blade of Crackling Light!"


    With a single swing, his weapon cleaved through three soldiers as though it sliced through air. However, it left no wound in its wake. Instead, where it passed through their bodies, violent sparks erupted, and each palpitated violently before falling to his knees, unconscious; maybe dead.


    The knights, with Saint Georges at the head, had pierced right through the infantry formation. In their speed, and utter brutality, the stragglers at the rear had barely the time to get into position, much less put up meaningful resistance.


    A familiar clarion call followed, blaring from behind.


    Glancing over his shoulders he caught the moment when the nearby assault company disgorged its rear echelons, pouring men, magic and steel into the gaping wound they had just made in Easter''s line.


    "Hmph." He thus turned his gaze forward to ascertain his next target.


    The enemy''s rear laid bare and at his mercy. At once, he noted two points of interest. Some distance away was their skirmish line. Archers, arranged into thin rows presented a most tempting prey for any mounted soldier. Directly in front, was a steep incline up the hill towards the enemy fort. It did not take him long to see the colorful spells streaming out of a small outcrop at its base.


    A cruel grin surfaced on his face. "Ah, a quarry worthy of the Order of Zerillion!"


    Not long after, a voice called to him, "My Liege."


    He turned his eyes to the man on his left, though the first thing he saw was the purple plume atop his helm, whipping in the wind. He asked, "Yes, Geinzes?"


    "Enemy reinforcements," he reached out his arm and pointed into the distance, where the base of the hill sloped gently down to meet with the plains, before transitioning abruptly into a dense woodland, "from the northern approach."


    Indeed, he saw some specks moving out in the distance. From their size and speed, he easily surmised them to be cavalry.


    He smirked. "They wish to challenge us? Very well. Our Order shall teach these steppe barbarians the meaning of Chevalerie!"


    Thus, they galloped forth to meet their foe head-to-head.


    With their accumulated skill and discipline, it took no time at all for the knights to regroup and form their battle line. No more communication was necessary than the three leading men, Saint Georges and his left- and right-hand men positioning themselves respectively.


    The distance shortened at an eagle''s pace. Indeed, at this point he now discerned that the opposing horsemen came with lances.


    "Hmph." But he was unimpressed.


    Instead, he spurred his horse to full speed.


    His knights soon followed.


    Meanwhile, the enemy couched their lances.


    He scoffed at them. "Knaves."


    The two cavalry lines entered course for a battlefield joust. But alas, the tricky Saint Georges had another card up his sleeve.


    "Now! Stop them in their tracks!" he yelled, "Quagmire!"


    Darts of condensed magic shot forth into the ground between them. With every knight casting the same spell, the entire strip of land beneath the charging lancers liquified into a sloshy, sticky swamp. Caught at such breakneck speed, several riders were simply flung off their horses.


    Then, with a violent tug on his reins, the so-called "Invincible" steered his horse away from the bubbling bog with a smug face. "Split off!"


    Like a well-orchestrated piece of theater, the knights'' line broke cleanly in half, with one part breaking left and the other going right, and both avoiding the same death trap they had prepared for their foes.


    "Now!" he then screamed much louder than before to reach his Order''s second half, "Finish them!"


    Even the simplest of sorceries proved deadly to an opponent who could not defend himself. And right before them laid the very quintessence of the word. All manner of elemental spells - rock, ice, fire, wind, lightning, fell upon the Eastals, without pause, and without mercy. Some lucky few managed to escape the bog found their lances next to useless given no chance to gain velocity. And in this instance, it was the Raffalian magic knights, whose two parts ran circles around the trapped lancers, that held the speed advantage.


    Alas, an entire company of horsemen - annihilated. Both man and mount laid dead or dying in the slowly stiffening mud; their soon-to-be gravesite in which those who sank were already buried.


    Sweeping his hair over to one side, he muttered, ever so smugly, "Now then-"


    But in that same moment, he saw fireball arcing straight at him.


    "Hng-!?" He just barely blocked it, swinging his hand in front and exhuming a thick cloud of yellow magic that created a barrier of light between him and the spell.


    The impact tore at his very soul; as though his heart were glass, that slowly cracked under pressure.


    His peers noticed moments later and formed their own barriers, stacking them behind his.


    Seeing this, he undid his, and allowed the now weakened spell to hit the second, and then a third layer, which finally extinguished it.


    His fingers cracked as he balled them into a fist.


    "Yes..." his eyebrows twitched as his face contorted in fury, "you shall definitely pay, you barbarians."


    Then, bringing his horse around, he drew his sword, thrust it into the air and said, "Knights!"


    Each one listened in rapt attention.


    With brows furled, he then said in a dire tone, "We break them."


    The senator''s cheeks wrinkled and his lips widened.


    His horse, a massive beast of a stallion with a sleek brown coat, clopped in place as he dismounted. He lightly brushed its mane - a habitual bond they shared, which was a manner of him saying ''good work''.


    He then strutted towards his guests, a pair of young ladies, holding both his arms up, almost in a shrugging fashion, and said, "Please, enjoy. You don''t see this very often - a live demonstration of the full capabilities of the Magic Knights!"


    One just met him with a dull look, and, with an indifferent tone, said, "Heeh. That''s nice."


    "Gnn..." he grumbled.


    The other showed a bit more interest, as her inquisitive eyes surveyed the field from left to right.


    This heroine is as difficult as ever... if only her handler would teach her some manners.


    An awkward silence then spread, which dampened even the earth-shaking thumps of the nearby ballistas launching their bolts into the air.


    Moments later, the battery commander approached, and gave the senator a salute.


    "Your Honor," he said, "welcome to the field."


    "Ah, mm-hmm. I trust everything is in order?"


    "Yes, your honor. Our battery has been suppressing the enemy atelier. Unfortunately, we have been unable to eliminate them outright, likely due to some well-prepared fortification on their side."


    "That''s fine. Withdraw and rest. The Knights of Zerillion will take care of those pesky mages."


    "Ah!" the corner of the man''s lips perked up slightly upon hearing this, "Thank you, your honor! I shall convey it to the men."


    As the battery commander scurried off, another voice took the senator''s ear.


    "Sir," his Lieutenant said, "the line infantry pushing up the village have made no progress. There is simply not enough frontage in that area for three full companies, and they cannot expose themselves in the open as the forward atelier is still under construction..."


    "That''s alright, let them continue. It''s better to have them on standby close to the front, anyway. Once that atelier is completed, the battle ends. No need to hold anything back."


    Though hesitant, the young man had no choice but to accept his logic. "I... I see..."


    At around the same time, the senator caught some tiny whispers from behind him.


    The lady adjutant had an anxious face to her as she muttered something to the now grinning heroine. Moreover she seemed to have clamped her arm around the latter''s elbow, chaining her in place.


    "...because it''s dangerous!" she said, though what it was about, he could not quite make out.


    The spear maiden tried to tug herself free, though from their size difference alone, she must have done so gently, or she could even drag her adjutant through the dirt, if she so wanted. "It''s okay, I''ll be back really quick, okay?"


    "But-"


    The woman then placed her finger over the girl''s lips, and with a deep, breathy voice, she said, "Can''t you trust me for something as small as this? I promised you I''ll be back soon, right?"


    Her cheeks flushed red, the adjutant finally caved in, turning her eyes away and, begrudgingly, muttered, "Fine..."


    "Heheh," with a sparkling grin, the heroine then gave her a parting wave and said, "I''ll see you later."


    And to his surprise, the woman suddenly walked out into the forest.


    With a shade of suspicion in his gaze, he called out to the adjutant, asking, "Hey, where is she going?"


    "She wanted to ''roam around''," she answered with a sigh.


    He clicked his tongue. Roam around. Bah! She keeps looking down on us. What a disagreeable woman...


    Nevertheless, he replied, "And you aren''t going with her?"


    "She wanted to go alone..."


    "Hmph. Of course."


    "I apologize for her behavior, Senator."


    "You have no need to apologize." He shook his head. "If anything, I pity you. It must be difficult, dealing with an otherworlder like that. Outsiders like me can just ignore her, but you''re forced to understand that incomprehensible monster..."


    As he turned away, he just barely heard her tiny voice, whispering, "...she''s not..."


    But he decided to ignored it.


    Believe what you wish.


    "Captain!" the man with the soft voice screamed his hardest, "The lancers...!"


    The middle-aged soldier clenched his teeth, eyes drenched in fury and disbelief. "I know..."


    Unable to hold it in any longer, he swung his fist at the mound of dirt in front of him, spattering some onto his own face.


    "Verdammt!" he cursed, leaking his Alfheimr accent, "These bastard Raffalians! Why use Magic Knights for a tiny outpost like this!?"


    "They''re approaching!"


    "Scheisse, so that''s why the bombardment stopped!" he then screamed at the top of his lungs, "All mages! Concentrate spells! Take down those knights!"


    But at this point, even with the efficiency granted by their local atelier, most of the mages were on the verge of total magical exhaustion. Every other spell, one or two mages would double over, increasing the burden on those remaining until they recovered.


    But with no other recourse, they pressed on. The captain even had his assistant mage join in the defense. "Karl!" he said, patting him on the shoulder whilst sweeping his other arm at a flat arc, "Quagmire, there! Stop them in their tracks!"


    "Got it!" Again and again, he cast the spell, turning lush grasslands into pools of bubbling mud. "Quagm-!" But soon, right as magic erupted from his body for the twelfth time, the young man flinched as blood spurted from his mouth. "Mgh-!"


    "Karl!" The captain quickly brought his arm across his abdomen, catching him before he fell. "Hang in there!"


    "Guh...! I''m fine, Captain..." he said, with blood trailing down from his lips. "Just... give me a few seconds."


    "Yeah. Yeah. Down you go." Gently, he laid his friend against the dirt wall. "Get back real quick, huh?"


    "You got it...!"


    He clenched his teeth.


    Up top, the situation had turned for the worse. Mere moments after the swamp moat was created, the charging Raffalian knights used their own sorcery to freeze the land itself, turning it into hard ice.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    His eyes widened. "After all that effort...!?"


    As if that were not enough, with the lead horse now being just over a stone''s throw away, a few of the mages were beginning to break.


    "Damn!" Seeing this, he leapt out of the dugout and joined them at their atelier, screaming all the way, "Hold your ground! Hold! You won''t outrun a fucking horse, you asses! Ready your spells, on my signal!"


    "Captain!" Ernst, standing in the middle of the second atelier some distance way, gave him a thumbs up.


    He returned his gesture and then unsheathed his sword, lifting it overhead. "Ready Earth Spike!"


    Amid the ponderous climb of the heavy cavalry, his eyes met with that of lead rider. He noted the man''s purple and black helm, and the golden strands of hair that bobbed with his horse''s gallop.


    Then, when they closed to a mere dozen feet distance, he swung his sword down. "Cast!"


    Their myriad voices resounded behind him, followed by a rush of magical smoke spilling forth. The ground then quaked as compacted dirt shot up, forming stalactite spears right in front of the cavalry.


    He swore time must have slowed down, as he stared at the man''s face, slowly twisting into an arrogant smirk.


    "Wind Cutter!" the knight chanted.


    Ngh!? The captain flinched.


    Without even a direct command, the rest cast the same spell, dicing the spikes and blowing away the crystallized dirt like shrapnel back into their faces.


    What followed was a massacre.


    The captain fell on his back, blinded by dust, and all he could hear were the harrowing screams of the men and women of his mage company, ringing like droplets of rain amid the thundering footfalls of armored warhorses.


    God damn! God damn! GOD DAMN!


    In all desperation, he wiped the muck from his eyes. Even when he tried to stand up, he felt the solid edge of the horse''s plate armor smash against his hip, throwing him back down, and leaving him with a stomp on the back.


    "Aaaaaagh!"


    But he refused to stay down. He laid his hands over the hilt of his sword and grasped it with all his strength. He then stabbed it into the ground and used it as leverage to get back up.


    When he opened his eyes, his subordinates were already littered across the field. The atelier was smashed into oblivion from the passing hooves of maybe two dozen horses. Here and there remained the steadfast few who resisted to their very last breath, duelling with the mounted knights with whatever spells they could conjure from the very last drop of their stamina. He watched as Ernst threw a fireball right into a knight''s armor, only for his spell to dissipate harmlessly, even without the use of a barrier. He then closed his eyes as the horseman leveled his sword and swung it at the man''s neck.


    He etched this image in his mind. Even as his eyelids shut tight, it was still there. Right before his eyes. Frozen in time.


    Ernst...


    His grip tightened around his blade.


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!" His eyes burst open as he let out a primal roar.


    And there, before him was another knight, sword drawn and ready to slash at his chest.


    "Come and die, you dirty son of a whore!"


    He leapt up, aiming to stab his sword right in the man''s face, not even concerned with his blade primed to slice his body in half.


    At a moment''s hesitation, the knight, pulled his weapon back and covered himself with his shield instead. However, in that same instant, a lightning bolt zapped him in the arm, causing him to flinch.


    Wha-!?


    Tossing away all thoughts, the captain put his all in this one attack. "Raaaaaaagh!"


    He missed his mark by a bit, but did land the tip of his blade into the knight''s chest, drilling it firmly into the man''s armor. From their combined momentum, he pushed the man right off his horse.


    Midair, he glared hatefully at the face hidden behind a black steel visor, and, with a gurgling voice, said, "Die here! Die now! Sword of Incineration!"


    With a spark of magic, his steel blade glowed bright orange. And right as they hit the ground, it exploded into a jet of flame.


    "Aaaaargh!" His own screams mixed with that of his prey. "So what if you''re a fucking magic knight!? Once you''re off your high horse, you''re no better than us!"


    The sheer intensity of the flame scalded his skin and torched his shirt.


    In the silence that followed, he came to terms with the fact that he had killed his first man using his own blade.


    Ha... haha... this is so stupid. What difference does it make? Between this and killing someone with magic, hundreds of yards away?


    With a bitter grin, he muttered to himself, "Shit."


    After a short while, he remembered the lightning bolt just then.


    "Ah!" And when he turned his head, there he was - on one knee. He must have crawled out of the ditch to even get there.


    You glorious bastard...!


    Then, a horseman galloped between them.


    It was only an instant that he lost sight of his friend.


    But in the next, the young man now laid flat on the ground, hand stretched over his head, whilst a pool of blood formed from under his neck.


    And he just stood there.


    Stunned.


    Silent.


    His head drooped down, eyes shifting left and right. From outside, he looked to be deeply in thought, but in reality, not a single one crossed his mind.


    Just sheer, white noise.


    "Ah..." he said in almost a low moan, devoid of any feeling. "...what am I going to tell his parents?"


    Moments later, an unfamiliar voice snapped him halfway out of his trance.


    "You." One of the knights approached him. "Tell me your name."


    He soon recognized him as the one on the lead horse, from the wavy golden hair that cascaded down both sides of his face. He gave a muffled applause through his padded gloves as he strutted on foot. He did not look quite as tall as he did mounted.


    "You, sir, are the first person in this campaign to defeat a Knight of Zerillion in battle. Congratulations." He then took a moment to glance at his fallen comrade. "Haah... Jacques. What a shame."


    He didn''t know why, but every second this man spoke, he felt a different sort of rage welling up from inside him.


    And so, with a sour expression, he said, "The hell are you?"


    "Hm? Me?" He gaudily brought both his hands over his chest. "Oh, no no no no. There is no point in telling you my name. Make no mistake. You will die. But I do wish to know yours. It''s a hobby of mine. Indeed, if you were a knight, I would ask you for a piece of armor, so it remained pristine when I inter it within my collection, but... well, perhaps your sword will do."


    The corner of his lips twisted in disgust. "The fuck? So you''re just a pervert, huh?" He then brought his sword to bear. "As I thought. You Raffalians are all sick fucking midgets."


    "Hmph." He placed his hand over his mouth and cackled. "Hahahaha! I shall tear you limb from limb."


    Alas, in that dusty, broken land, began a duel to the death.


    With a soft click, the bolt fell securely in place.


    The woman lifted the machine up to her shoulder and looked down its length. At the very end, about where the steel bow curved farthest in front, the tip of the bolt gleamed from the sticky fluid that she had doused upon it.


    Using this glint as a marker, she aimed the crossbow out past the treeline.


    She crouched atop a thick tree branch, resting the back of her shoulder against the solid trunk for extra leverage.


    Past the light foliage, she centered on her mark - the large, bald man in the conspicuous white toga. Had she any sense of humor, she would be thanking him for making her job just a bit easier.


    She breathed in, and then out.


    Adjust for distance...


    In and out. She repeated this over and over, but with ever deeper breaths, and ever longer delays in between.


    Compensate for the power of the bow...


    Her heart rate slowed, and she fell into a sort of trance, as everything melted away into a blur, except for two things - her bolt and her target.


    Wait for the wind to settle...


    Slowly, she squeezed the lever, careful not to let any extraneous twitches and bobs throw off her aim.


    Just as the spring began to loosen beneath her fingers, a sweat drop crawled past her eye and rolled down her cheek.


    Then, within a hair''s breath of taking a shot, a voice called out.


    "Oh, so there you are."


    Hic...!


    In her surprise, her entire body jerked so violently that the bolt fell off the track.


    Damn!


    Quickly drawing her dagger, she kicked off the branch, landing onto an adjacent, lower one. Then, using her built-up momentum, she leapt off once more, now right above the interloper.


    With knife overhead, she dropped in for a plunging stab.


    But again to her surprise, the person caught her by the collar, mid-air, and threw her to the ground.


    She rolled across the grassy forest floor until a tree caught her back, sending a jolt of pain up and down her spine. "Gwah!"


    "That was a neat move-"


    She would not allow them to speak, however, as she quickly leapt back on her feet and rushed forwards. Her descent threw her crossbow some ways out and with a rolling dash, she retrieved it. Even whilst mid-roll, she already had her fingers in her pocket, and by the time she regained stable footing, she had loaded a new bolt into the weapon.


    But what, or who, she saw before her was what truly sent shivers crawling across her skin.


    It was a smiling woman, whose golden-blonde hair glittered beneath the shady canopy of the woodland. She stared back at her with eyes that glowed in shifting rainbow colors, quite unlike anything she had ever seen before. And worst of all, she knew precisely who this person was.


    The Heroine!? Why- How did she find me!?


    "Just so you know..."


    She allowed her to speak, even whilst she wound her fingers upon the lever, keeping it just a slight twitch away from springing the mechanism.


    "...a weapon like that can''t kill me. Not right now, at least," she said, with as much levity as one would say the sky was blue, "but more importantly..."


    Kuh...! She gnashed her teeth. What is she planning? If she wanted to take me out then she''d have done so when I didn''t notice her...!


    The heroine continued, "...you''re looking to kill that old man, aren''t you?"


    Her eyes widened.


    "Bullseye, huh?" She smirked. "I''ve dealt with bodysnatchers and shapeshifters in my career, see?"


    The woman paced leisurely around her, and she would track her with the crossbow, always aiming it square at her forehead.


    "I can tell when someone''s... off." She stopped. Next, she leaned over until they were almost face-to-face.


    She then felt her hairs raise, as the woman whispered thus, "Say... that''s not your face, is it?"


    Sensing danger, she thrust the crossbow right at the heroine''s neck and shot it point-blank.


    "Guh-!"


    She heard the snap of vertebrae shattering.


    The heroine''s head recoiled from the impact, before falling limp. Though she remained upright, blood spilled out from the wound at a rate that would ensure death in just a few moments.


    "I did it!?" she mumbled.


    I... killed a Legendary Hero... what...? This isn''t part of the plan... what am I going to...


    But in her sheer terror, the blood soon backed up, as though the wound were sucking it back in. Every drop, even those that had painted the forest floor flowed back into the gash as her head perked back up. She then grabbed the haft of the bolt and pulled it back out, the barbed tip tearing muscle and ligament on its way. But those, too, returned firmly in place as the pucture sutured itself.


    In the span of a few seconds, it was as though the fatal wound had never existed.


    And all that came of it were a few coughs, as the heroine cleared her throat. "Ah. Ahh. Ahem... Mm, better." She shrugged, throwing the unbloodied bolt aside. "See?"


    I-impossible! You''re telling me this Legendary Hero is immortal!?


    Her fingers clumsily reached into her pocket for another bolt, but at this point, her trembling hands made reloading difficult.


    Seeing this, the heroine tried to assuage her. "Hey, hey, listen. Relax. You might even like what I''m about to say."


    Quickly, she came to the one, inevitable conclusion - that resistance was futile. So she lowered her crossbow and opened her ears, though in the back of her mind, she looked for some sort of opening she could use to, possibly, run away.


    "That''s a good girl!" She placed her arms on her waist. "Or boy? Who knows, huh? Anyway, you''re probably a spy or some sort, right? I don''t know how you learned that spell to change your form, but I at least know one thing-"She leaned over once more and took a quick whiff. "-Yup! You''re not a demon. Which is great for you! Otherwise, you''d already be mince meat right now!"


    Those words, in that tone, sent a shiver down her spine.


    "But anyway, you''re probably aiming to weaken Rafale''s army, right? And you think you can do so by killing the baldie." She shook her head. "Bad idea. See, back in my world, we have a term for someone like that - an ''idiot''. Honestly, having someone like him at the helm is more detrimental to this army than having no one at all! So if I were you..." she grinned. "I''d just sit back and relax!"


    Huh...? Is... she trying to fool me or something?


    "But, say you really want hobble them..."


    "You must be familiar with his right-hand man, huh? Dark green hair, punchable face." The moment she said this, she turned around and began to walk away. "Well, I''m not telling you to kill him, but he''s definitely the brains of this operation, so there!"


    Her mouth fell agape. In that short span of time, her mind spun so far out of balance, that she couldn''t make sense of anything at all. Frustrated, asked, "Why!? Why tell me this!? I''m your enemy, aren''t I!?"


    "Are you?"


    That retort caught her off-guard.


    "I have no interest in the problems of this world. I have but one goal - kill this world''s Demon King so I can return to my own and deliver the finishing blow to mine." She shrugged. "But, well, in the meantime, I''m quite bored, so it would be fun to experience a good, tough fight once in a while!"


    And with that, the heroine disappeared once more.


    Left in her solace, the young woman fell limp, and spent the next few moments in silent contemplation.


    What... just happened?


    She rubbed her face, drenched in sweat, unable to believe she survived a failed assassination attempt on a Legendary Hero.


    What in the world shall I write in my report about her...?


    The feeling of defeat washed over her as she fell back and laid on the grass.


    I know one thing...


    She lifted her hand and stared at it, still trembling even now.


    ...the Heroine of Rafale is insane.


    Her arm fell over her eyes as she breathed, once more, in and out to regulate her heart rate.


    Should I do as she says...?


    Should I do nothing at all?


    At that moment, the inhuman image of the heroine pulling out the bolt out of her own throat flashed once more before her eyes.


    There truly are... monsters, in this world.

 Side Story 1-5 - Reversal of Fates

    The hallway opened to a large chamber. It was the only structure in the fort with even partial stone masonry. With no doors nor windows, the place was more of a roofed courtyard that connected to a wide, open balcony, than a room. Upon entering, one would immediately note the faraway mountains, past the exposed columns and archways that held the far side of the ceiling in place. Such architecture and design, reminiscent of throne rooms, seemed off at first glance, with the utter lack of furniture. After all, this was not a king''s palace. It was a military fortification. The floor was smooth and featureless stone, aside from the space between the slabs that composed it. The walls were exactly the same, just brutal, solid rock that rose perhaps two people high before terminating to a light, wooden roof that covered everything.


    Most striking, however, was the fact that every surface, apart from the ceiling and a conspicuous pathway leading to the very middle of the room, was etched in runic script and magical lines forming continuous circuits that all, ultimately, led to a ring at the center of it all.


    And there stood a hooded man, who soon turned around, facing the visitors.


    Among them was a young girl. Her face conveyed no emotion. Just a blank, downward stare adorned with an almost luminescent lime-green hair. Her two tied ponytails reached down as far as her ankle and bobbed elegantly with her every step. As if that weren''t enough, her already striking appearance was further complemented by a brilliant, gem-encrusted tiara, which plainly symbolized the title she bore.


    The man walked over and, placing one arm behind his back and the other just under his chest, bent down, saying, "Welcome... dear princess."


    The girl''s ruby-red eyes languished under her dark, unwelcoming expression; unwilling to so much as look at him. Soon after his greeting, she simply turned away, clasping her hands tightly below her waist.


    A tall woman, stood at her side, like an escort. She slipped her arm behind their back and, after a few moments, the girl jumped.


    And still, she stayed silent, even while her face crumpled in pain. Afterwards, the woman would then tip her head closer to her, whispering whilst maintaining eye contact with the man. Soon, after, her pupils shuddered in fear.


    "Please don''t mind her," the lady then said, "she''s quite shy around strangers."


    All this time, his lips had been curled into an unchanging scowl. It was with this expression that he turned his eyes towards her. After a quick scan, however, as though finding her inadequate in some way, he cast his gaze back to the little girl, adding, "The grand atelier is ready for your use-"


    The woman''s eye twitched from being snubbed as such, but she, too fought to keep her smiling expression from changing.


    The man under the crimson cloak then got down on one knee, bringing his eyes nearly level to that of the young lady, and continued, "We of the Ministry of Witchcraft shall serve as your conductors. Each of us is a blue-blood with ample magical capacity, so feel free to cast any spell you desire."


    She fiddled with her shoal, embroidered with the icon of the Emperor''s Eye, and nodded, her expression growing more and more tense as every second ticked by.


    In these few, silent moments, the man observed her. This was a very young girl. Perhaps not even in her teens, or if so, only in the first years of it. Her skin had the complexion one would expect from a sheltered princess, except for the strips of bandage wrapped around her left hand. Moreover, despite her unmistakable rank and the default prestige that came with it, she exuded no air of nobility at all. Not in her mannerisms, nor in her attitude. The image reflected in his eyes was nothing but a solitary child.


    In this interval, the woman suddenly brought her hands together, making the little girl jolt, whilst attracting the man''s gaze, "Now, then. Shall we begin? I believe there was a battle that needed to be won."


    His brows furled. "Shortly." He swept his cloak out of the way as he swung around. "Your Highness, please step into the boundary."


    But his footsteps rang hollow cross chamber, solitary in their lack of the princess'' following behind them. Curious, he turned around, only to see girl locked in place, her body hunched forward and her head shaking in desperation while her escort pulled her by the arm.


    This continued for several moments, with frustration rapidly building on the woman''s face.


    "I said stand in the circle!" the lady''s voice shot up just enough to be heard from where he stood, but quickly fell again into a low whisper.


    Whatever she spoke next must have scathed, as the girl soon broke into tears.


    All this, the man watched from afar, with cold, dead eyes. It was none of his business. And he knew better than to poke his nose into such affairs. So did his subordinates, spread across the room. Though he could see a couple of uncomfortable faces among them.


    In any case, her resistance would eventually collapse as she was thrust right into the heart of the grant atelier.


    Amid the utter silence that followed, a single, resonant patter dominated his ears.


    She finally took her first step inside the central circle, or ''boundary'', as the man called it.


    And at that moment, the entire room pulsed to life.


    The magical runes sparked and the lines connecting them glimmered in a searing white light, turning the once dark, drab chamber even brighter than the outside.


    "Hm." The man''s scowl loosened into a slight frown.


    Satisfied, he soon exited to the balcony where one endpoint of the atelier ended in a circle, similar to the ''boundary'' inside. He stepped into its threshold and, immediately felt its circuits connecting to his very soul. Magical currents ran through him like a raging river, soliciting a single pained grunt from his otherwise perfectly stoic demeanor.


    He glanced behind him, to the girl now standing as still as a statue. She bathed in all-consuming white light, her face completely serene.


    "Your Imperial Highness," he said, fighting through the pain, "see this magical pulse. It shall be the beacon at which you may focus your mind."


    He then looked out past the wooden railings. There, the entire battlefield was laid out before him. To his left, dense clusters of Raffalian infantry were scrunched right up against the Eastal defensive line at the edge of the village. While to his right, the enemy had broken through, and were in the process of surrounding their forces.


    He lifted his arm, focused his mind''s eye at the tip of his finger and, at the faintest sign of accumulated magic, flung this ball into the distance, after which it annihilated into a plume of magical smoke.


    "Did you feel it?" he then asked, "There is your target."


    He then closed his eyes and entered a meditative state. Spreading his feet to a more sturdy stance, he prepared to funnel his power through the atelier.


    But moments passed with nothing happening.


    Thanks to the construction of the magical circle, there ought to have been a spiritual connection between them, such that even without opening her eyes, she could ''see'' the raw magic he just manipulated.


    "Did it fail...?" Fearing that the princess hesitated, he turned his head around.


    But he did so at the very worst time.


    At that precise moment, he felt as though the floor were swallowing him whole. The atelier drew out his magical power with such force that his knees buckled, and only with sheer willpower and physical fortitude did he not fall completely to the floor.


    "Hngh-!?" he grunted.


    Now stuck at his awkward pose, he pried open his eyes, only to see the violently swirling cloud of magic billowing like an eldritch storm around and around the chamber. At the center of all this stood this young girl, though just barely. Her face warped in sheer agony, she cried out in such pain that her voice could overpower the cyclonic winds.


    And yet, the spell continued to build up.


    He physically felt his own magic capacity reaching its limit, like a pot boiling over.


    Then, after a few more excruciating seconds, every speck of magical dust accumulated into a single, impossibly bright point.


    He turned away at that instant, and yet his eyes still seared as though he had spent the afternoon looking straight at the sun.


    And when he peeked out once more, he caught a streak of dense magical residue shooting past him. He followed its trajectory, but by this time, it had already arced up, far beyond the clouds.


    He panted, mumbling to himself, "As expected of the Emperor''s progeny..."


    Wiping the sweat from his brow, he looked over his shoulder, to the sight of a dishevelled young girl, eyes turned upwards, mouth agape and collapsed to her knees.


    He looked to a subordinate, standing at one corner of the atelier.


    "Get her some water," he said, eyes narrowing, "and prepare for the next spell."


    At the foot of the hill, spell bursts violently deflected in all directions as two men fought to the death.


    "Raaaaaagh!" The captain of the Eastal garrison swung his sword across. Magic then diffused over the blade and crackled into a roiling blaze.


    At the same time, the leader of the Raffalian knights leapt back and created a barrier between them. This caused the fires to spill all around, singing the trodden dirt, "Hahahaha! Weak! Far too weak!"


    When then flames subsided, however, they had left a black crust atop his once pristine, jeweled blade.


    Hmph. His magecraft is crude, but has a lot of power behind it. He scoffed as he then parried a lunging strike. Heightened emotions... he''s harnessing them quite effectively. He hasn''t backlashed once. And such magical capacity - how many spells has he cast now? And even before our battle?


    The mage in the red shirt drew back, wary of the ring of mounted knights formed around them, almost like a gallery of onlookers, and returned to a still stance while he caught his breath.


    But he''s wobbling. The first stage of magical exhaustion has surely been passed.


    And without missing a beat, the man weaved his hands before him, completing the preliminary stages of casting a strong barrier.


    A smirk formed upon his lips.


    I can at least respect his skill.


    It was St. Georges'' turn.


    The armored knight stomped his foot down, gathering all his energy at his legs. Magic then diffused around him, swirling into multiple clusters. Seeing this, the man finalized his magical shield. Thereupon, he blasted forward, cancelling the spells and blasting straight through the anti-magic field.


    "Ngh-!" The combat mage tried to deliver a thrust at St. Georges'' midsection while meeting his charge, but to his terror, his sword''s tip shattered when it hit a seemingly transparent mesh, or cloth, even as it landed on the knight''s flank.


    Alas, with one devastating tackle, he knocked the Eastal clean off his feet, throwing him onto the ground with so much force that his head snapped from the impact.


    The man writhed, arching his back while he clutched his chest, though never once letting go of his sword.


    Blade already poised, St. Georges could have delivered the finishing blow at any moment. But that was not characteristic of him. Instead, he stood over his prey, arms crossed and stomped at his hand repeatedly until the man''s fingers had been broken enough to loosen their grip of his weapon.


    "Hahahaha," he gloated, "an admirable effort! But unfortunately for you-" He then spread his arm out, holding the edge of his cape - a transparent film that shimmered under the sunlight. "-the Ghost Mantle of Telestine simply cannot be penetrated by physical attacks!"


    The man clenched his teeth, his face showing fury reminiscent of someone who''d just realized they''d been cheated.


    "But, even then-" He shrugged. "-your measly, dull blade couldn''t possibly penetrate my armor. Because make no mistake. This is no coat of black paint. This... is not steel. Our armor; Zerillion''s armor, is all forged from Durill."


    His revelation, however, coaxed no further reaction from his prey, much to his disappointment.


    "Perhaps you haven''t heard of it? Hmm... what do foreigners call it again?" He rubbed his chin. "Ah! That''s right - Depleted Mythril."


    Finally, the man''s eyes widened, much to the knight''s elation, muttering, "M-myth..."


    "Hahahaha! Have you realized now?" he gloated, before going down on one knee, grabbing the man by his collar and pulled him up so he could do so straight into his ear, "How does it feel? That sense of insurmountable inferiority. Are you mad? Are you regretful? Or are you just terrified? By the way, most of my prey say they are terrified, but I would like to hear the opinion of a foreigner for once."


    But in spite of his expectations, the man''s brows merely knotted as he said, in a loud voice so as to be heard by the knight''s subordinates, "I''m disgusted." He then spat at his face.


    In reflex, St. Georges turned to the side, though the only good it did was that the spit landed on his cheek and not on his lips. He then flung the man onto the ground and stood back up, wiping his face with his gloved palm.


    Mouth pinched, he took a deep breath.


    He sheathed his sword and, leering down at his defiant prey, he declared, "It is said that there are two most excruciating ways to die. One is drowning. And the other is being burned alive." Pressing his foot down onto the man''s neck to secure it, he then gathered two clumps of magic over his hands. "So I would like you to compare. I shall submerge your head in water, while your body burns to a crisp."


    "Urk!" hearing this, the man immediately began a desperate struggle, even going so far as to try and cast a spell.


    But with the simple application of a bit more pressure on his neck, his magic quickly dissipated.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Hmph. Poor, unrefined mage. Even if it was out of desperation, you surely did not expect to cast anything under this much duress? You might as well scream for help!" He snickered. "Though no one will come to your aid, either way."


    Choking under the knight''s steel-toed greaves, and looking right at the two gathering spells that were going to end his life, the man wrung out one last curse, "Ffffuck youuuuuuu...!"


    It etched a pitiful smirk on St. Georges'' face. "Hmph. Crude barbarian. Perhaps it is a mercy that I end you here, after all. That you may not blight this world with your continued existence. And after you, I shall slaughter all of your comrades." The smile then twisted into a menacing grin. "The same way I did here."


    With clenched teeth, the defiant Eastal looked St. Georges straight in the eye.


    Finally, the spells completed their casting stage - on his left hand, a raging fireball; and the other, a swirling pool of water.


    Meeting eyes with his prey, he saw no fear. Only fury. Unadulterated, raw fury.


    Nevertheless, he sneered, "Now, die-"


    But then, all of a sudden, everything turned bright orange - the grass; the trees; even the distant thatch huts of Tybolg.


    St. Georges'' eyes watered from the abrupt spike in contrast. "W-wha-!?"


    A sweltering wave of heat followed, as though the sun itself had snuck up behind him and shined right then and there.


    The onlooking knights and even their horses, were similarly perturbed. After a short while, one of his subordinates called out, "My Liege!"


    To whom he turned his attention.


    "The sky!" The knight pointed his finger straight up. "It''s-"


    At some level, he already knew - that the answer to his own question was no farther than a glance over his shoulder. But something, deep inside, urged him not to look. As though doing so would reveal such frightful terror that would shake his very foundation.


    But he had no choice.


    He needed to see if it were a threat or a boon.


    And indeed, he immediately regretted doing so.


    Veins took root all around his eyes, turning them bright red as they crawled almost all the way to his iris.


    As though an inferno had sucked the air out of his very lungs, he muttered, "What in the..."


    Thunder roared across the landscape as the sky changed its hue. Clouds turned into orange plasma and swirled viciously overhead. Bolts of lightning seared down, felling trees left and right and setting them alight.


    That moment hearkened to his education in the classics; to one passage, in particular, that had never struck him quite so much before as it did now. It all resurfaced, like a geyser piercing the soil and shooting into the sky - his consciousness. He felt it; its meaning, almost as though they were etched on his very skin.


    ...and His angel did descend upon the realm of mortals. ''Twas amidst the toll of three golden bells; and with a shrill voice, he spoke his name:


    Armageddon, the end of worlds.


    The crossbow slipped between her fingers, landing amongst the grass with a soft thud.


    Her eyes could not help but fixate at the glowing-hot ray of condensed magical power, even while they seared in its glare. Her feet quivered with its every ebb as it pulverized the very earth, amidst a chorus of crackling thunder and shattering rocks. Not even Rafale''s great magic barrier held up for more than a second against such an onslaught.


    What...


    Standing where she was, she could hardly believe she was perched amidst the cover of a temperate forest. The sweltering heat reminded her more of the parched dunes of Zahar Al-Din, than the lush highlands of Rafale.


    ...is going on...?


    She watched, in utter bafflement, as the battle lines crumbled. All of them. Raffalian and Eastal alike ran for their lives as the sky itself crashed down, not even setting its victims alight, so much as turning them straight to ash. And yet it seemed as though the spell was centered on the pocket of Raffalian assault infantry engaged in the open field. Either way, she could not fault anyone for fleeing. Seeing such destruction leveled with impunity, ''friend'' or ''foe'' hardly even came to mind.


    I have never once heard of a spell of this magnitude... Is this Easter''s doing? It couldn''t be Rafale''s... Even if the Ateliers at Tybolg had finished their construction - which they hadn''t - something like this shouldn''t be possible...!


    In that short moment of clarity, she caught a glimpse of the crossbow she dropped at her feet - and consequently, the mission still left at her charge.


    She crouched down, reaching out to her weapon of choice, only to hesitate at the last second.


    Were I to kill the Senator now... would that not finally break the Raffalian army? Though our task is to ultimately ensure Rafale''s defeat in this battle, such a one-sided result won''t do...


    At that time, she remembered the words the Heroine left her with.


    Even assuming what she said was true, surely the death of the marshall, on top of this massacre, could inspire a full rout, no matter how rubbish his leadership was. In any case, why would she - a Legendary Hero even permit such an assassination!?


    She slapped her palm over her eye and, with her fingers, clutched her forehead.


    It makes no sense. It feels as though she had laid a trap for me...


    Her eyes turned to the highlands forming the eastern arc of the Flanneries.


    No... I should relent. At the moment, it seems the tide of battle has been reversed. So it is not time for me to strike. Whether or not the Raffalians are defeated from this one counterstroke - the next move must hurt Easter first.


    Slinging the crossbow under her arm, she soon turned around and walked away.


    Right now, my job is to not let my prolonged absence rouse suspicion.


    Glancing down at her weapon, she pulled out the bolt from its canal and disengaged the string.


    But I should stash this somewhere I could easily find. Just in case.


    And so, the woman with the stolen face disappeared once more.


    The captain of the Raffalian magic knights screamed, his grimacing face, flushed red with fury, "What is going on!? Geinzes! Lore!"


    His subordinate, in turn, with an expression overflowing with anxiety, answered, "My Liege, even I have no knowledge of a spell such as this But whatever it is, must either be made possible by an absurdly large atelier..."


    "Or...!?"


    Clenching his teeth, the man hesitantly continued, "...the divine power of a Legendary Hero."


    His eyes blazed upon hearing these two possibilities.


    Meanwhile, bruised and beaten, the captain of Easter''s garrison snickered to himself, muttering, "Hmph. You sure took your damn time..."


    The arrogant Raffalian caught wind of this and once more stormed at him, sword drawn. "What do you know!?" he yellowed prodding his blade at his jugular, "Answer!"


    Unable to even focus his eyes anymore, the Eastal just stared off in the middle distance and while his lips slowly, weakly curled into a smirk, replied, "It''s over. You lose."


    Once more, thunder roared across the landscape.


    As the knights once more looked to the sky, the man''s gaze instead landed towards the fort atop the hill. And there, he saw a bolt of condensed magical essence streaming up past the clouds, arcing to the assigned area of effect.


    Hah... to think that I would see this again at the end of my life... how ironic.


    Gradually, his weak eyes fell, until they closed shut.


    How long has it been since the revolt?


    Images of the white, peaked towers of Neuschwanstadt formed in his mind like a watercolor painting slowly taking form, not from brush strokes, but droplets of colored paint dribbling from the sky, onto a black canvas.


    I was with the governor''s guard, then...


    Swathes of flame burned around him, engulfing crumbled houses and leaving ash and rubble in its wake. He remembered the stench. That horrid smell. Had he any strength for it, he might have heaved right then and there.


    ...back when the black caps still stood for something. Back when they were still feared; when they were more than hopeless highwaymen with matching headwear...


    "My Liege!" an unfamiliar voice snapped him out of his train of thought.


    He was still within the clutches of the arrogant blonde, though the distraction of the magic spell had loosened his grip considerably.


    One of the man''s subordinates came forward and, pointing out to the side, exclaimed, "Enemy reinforcements, coming down the hill!"


    What!? His head snapped sideways as a terrible realization struck him. No! Did the fort''s remaining garrison sally out!? Fools, why!?


    But as he eyed the column of soldiers marching towards them, his forehead knotted in puzzlement. At a single glance, he could tell - these were not Griffonlanders.


    It was a combined formation of infantry and cavalry. Each man was caged in silver armor that covered most of their body. An accompanying cape wrapped across their collar and fluttered gently behind them amidst their descent. The foot soldiers wielded incredibly tall halberds, each one unique with its own ornate axehead. Meanwhile, the horsemen, mounted atop their barded steeds, all carried lances with a peculiar spiral-stripe pattern.


    And, standing at the very front of this column, were two familiar figures - one under a hood and the other wearing a plain red shirt, similar to his own.


    Th-those are...!?


    "Kuh-!" At once, the arrogant Raffalian threw him again to the ground, and then sprinted back to his horse. "Knights! Form up!"


    Hitting the rear of his head against the dirt a second time in a row, he curled up, but fought to keep even just one eye open. And so, he bore witness to the men in black armor as they rode out to meet the incoming soldiers, who were still arranged in a marching column.


    This is bad...!


    He tried to shift his position, so that he may at least crawl, but even from the faintest movement, a stabbing pain would spread out from his abdomen, freezing him in place.


    Urgh...! Hans! Run!


    Alas, all he could do was watch. Indeed, were he able to stand up, what could he have done, anyway? Such thoughts muddled his mind, so much so that when the knights loosed their spells, just as he had witnessed before with the ill-fated lancers, he did not immediately notice the sparks of lightning deflecting every which way before disappearing into oblivion.


    Ah-!


    When the heat haze produced by the thunderbolts had dissipated, it became clear that between the charging knights and the formation of soldiers, dozens upon dozens of barriers had formed in interlocking layers.


    At that moment, his doubts were finally cleared.


    No way...! But there''s no doubt about it! They are... the Alfheimr Legion!


    A magic knight in his own right, each footsoldier and cavalryman leveled their weapon, ready to receive the Raffalian charge with a wall of deadly spikes. And this time, they could not be suppressed by sorcery.


    I see... Of course, the Grand Sorceress would not come here without her bodyguards...!


    Instead, that quickly shrinking space between the two formations became a microcosm of the spell duel that had gone on for so long over the open fields. Elemental spells of all kinds shot back and forth, only to be deflected, shattered or otherwise annihilated by the unbreaking barriers held up by both sides.


    But this time, it was Rafale with the fatigue disadvantage.


    And then, he heard it. Though now distant, he could still make out the bellowing scream of the Raffalian captain, with all the resentment in his voice, "Knights, swerve!"


    One by one, the Raffalians peeled off from the charge, making a sharp turn down the hill and towards the village of Tybolg.


    HUH!?


    The legionnaires harassed them with spells on their way down, but to no effect. Neither did the attached lancers give chase.


    They... ran off...


    Unsure whether it was from relief, or exhaustion, for the first time in a long while, his muscles finally relaxed.


    Shit... he had some nerve to talk all that smack...


    Heaving a deep sigh, he then grumbled to himself, "...the hell am I still alive...?"


    Bringing his arm over his eyes, he let out a bitter chuckle.


    Somehow, perhaps even from the intervention of the gods and the saints, the Raffalian blowhard had neglected to finish him. Though unsatisfied with such a resolution, all he could do now was grit his teeth and resolve himself to continue the fight.


    And yet, no matter what he tried, he could do nothing but wilt back into the ground.


    At last, complete magical exhaustion had caught up with him. His eyes had been hazy for a while, but now, he also felt a trail of blood oozing down his nostril.


    Moreover, whenever he did try to move, his entire body would cry out in anguish. Only then did he realize the extent of the damage he had taken. From the pain alone, he knew that his ribcage must have been shattered, his right hand had been crippled, and, given his difficulty breathing, his throat was probably halfway to being crushed.


    But in spite of all this, he was alive.


    He opened his eyes and stared, once more, at the tumultuous sky, shimmering with residual magic that gently fell to earth, like snow on a cloudy winter day.


    That girl...


    Despite the pain, he still found some leeway lift his arm and reach out to it.


    ...to think she would be my salvation twice in my lifetime...


    Slowly, his eyelids fell.


    The distant sounds of a still-raging battle all but melted away into white noise as his consciousness grew duller and duller.


    And as his vision faded to black, he saw the silhouette of a young girl, washed over completely in silvery white, her dress fluttering like soft, delicate wings as she turned to face him.


    Angel of Death, huh...

 Release Suspension Announcement

    Dear readers,


    I am very sorry to say that, for a while, Isekai Strategy Game will stop seeing releases. For the past few weeks, I''ve been struggling to meet release dates, eventhough it was becoming impossible to do so. The effect, as I have realized upon a re-read on the released material, but what you must have long perceived, is a drop in quality not only of the prose, but the story itself. I believe this is unacceptable, especially now that we are headed for the climax of this mini-arc (or, indeed, we''re in the middle of it). It is also for that reason that this decision was extremely difficult to make. This is a move I should have done a long time ago, and now is probably the most awkward place to stop.


    But it must be done.


    With this, I am breaking a promise to you, dear readers - the promise of a regular release schedule. I truly apologize for my incompetence. But I would rather do so than keep releasing trash that even I am not happy with. And that is really the crux of this issue. Without me noticing, my mindset towards my own novel was shifting from it being a hobby I love, to something no different from a job. But the more I stubbornly force myself to stick to the schedule, the less motivation I could muster because I already have a job, and don''t want another. So it will be a good opportunity to take a step back and get my heart in proper order.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    So, what can you expect in the coming days/weeks?


    Side Story 1-6 will be withheld for an unknown length of time. Currently, the plan is to *complete* all the remaining chapters of the side story before resuming the release. There is also a probability of previous chapters (only the side story ones) being rewritten, however, even so, these things won''t change:


    - Important plot points


    - Fates of characters